This is a modern-English version of The Sorrows of Satan: or, The Strange Experience of One Geoffrey Tempest, Millionaire: A Romance, originally written by Corelli, Marie. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber’s Note

The original scan set used for this transcription lacked a cover image, so a cover image has been drawn from an alternate public domain source.

The original scan set used for this transcription didn't have a cover image, so a cover image has been taken from another public domain source.

[pi]
THE WOE OF SATAN

OR

THE STRANGE EXPERIENCE OF ONE
GEOFFREY TEMPEST, MILLIONAIRE

A ROMANCE


BY
MARIE CORELLI

Publisher's device
METHUEN & CO. LTD., LONDON
36 Essex Street W.C.

Publisher's device
METHUEN & CO. LTD., LONDON
36 Essex Street W.C.

[pii]First Published November 1895
Second, Third, Fourth, Fifth, Sixth, Seventh, Eighth, Ninth, Tenth Editions 1895
Eleventh, Twelfth, Thirteenth, Fourteenth, Fifteenth, Sixteenth, Seventeenth, Eighteenth, Nineteenth, Twentieth, Twenty-first, Twenty-second, Twenty-third, Twenty-fourth, Twenty-fifth, Twenty-sixth, Twenty-seventh, Twenty-eighth, Twenty-ninth, Thirtieth, Thirty-first, Thirty-second Editions 1896
Thirty-third, Thirty-fourth, Thirty-fifth, Thirty-sixth Editions 1897
Thirty-seventh, Thirty-eighth, Thirty-ninth Editions 1898
Fortieth and Forty-first Editions 1899
Forty-second Edition 1900
Forty-third and Forty-fourth Editions 1901
Forty-fifth and Forty-sixth Editions 1902
Forty-seventh Edition 1903
Forty-eighth Edition 1904
Forty-ninth and Fiftieth Editions 1905
Fifty-first Edition 1906
Fifty-second and Fifty-third Editions 1907
Fifty-fourth Edition 1908
Fifty-fifth Edition 1909
Fifty-sixth Edition 1910
Fifty-seventh Edition 1911
Fifty-eighth Edition 1913
Fifty-ninth Edition 1914
Sixtieth Edition 1916
Sixty-first Edition 1917
Sixty-second and Sixty-third Editions 1918
Sixty-fourth Edition 1920
Sixty-fifth Edition (Cheap Edition) 1920
Sixty-sixth Edition        "     " 1922
Sixty-seventh Edition    "     " 1931
Sixty-eighth Edition      "     " 1936
Reprinted, 1952

68.2
CATALOGUE NO. 2075/V
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN

68.2
CATALOGUE NO. 2075/V
PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN

[p1]
SATAN'S SORROWS

I

Do you know what it is to be poor? Not poor with the arrogant poverty complained of by certain people who have five or six thousand a year to live upon, and who yet swear they can hardly manage to make both ends meet, but really poor,—downright, cruelly, hideously poor, with a poverty that is graceless, sordid and miserable? Poverty that compels you to dress in your one suit of clothes till it is worn threadbare,—that denies you clean linen on account of the ruinous charges of washerwomen,—that robs you of your own self-respect, and causes you to slink along the streets vaguely abashed, instead of walking erect among your fellow-men in independent ease,—this is the sort of poverty I mean. This is the grinding curse that keeps down noble aspiration under a load of ignoble care; this is the moral cancer that eats into the heart of an otherwise well-intentioned human creature and makes him envious and malignant, and inclined to the use of dynamite. When he sees the fat idle woman of society passing by in her luxurious carriage, lolling back lazily, her face mottled with the purple and red signs of superfluous eating,—when he observes the brainless and sensual man of fashion smoking and dawdling away the hours in the Park, as if all the world and its millions of honest hard workers were created solely for the casual diversion of the so-called [p 2] ‘upper’ classes,—then the good blood in him turns to gall, and his suffering spirit rises in fierce rebellion, crying out—“Why in God’s name, should this injustice be? Why should a worthless lounger have his pockets full of gold by mere chance and heritage, while I, toiling wearily from morn till midnight, can scarce afford myself a satisfying meal?”

Do you know what it means to be poor? Not the kind of poor that some people complain about while living on five or six thousand a year and still say they can hardly make ends meet, but truly poor—absolutely, painfully, hideously poor, with a type of poverty that is ugly, grim, and miserable? Poverty that forces you to wear your one suit until it’s worn out, that denies you clean clothes because you can't afford the expensive fees of laundries, that strips you of your own self-respect and makes you walk the streets feeling ashamed rather than standing tall among your peers with confidence—this is the kind of poverty I’m talking about. This is the crushing burden that stifles noble aspirations under a weight of degrading worries; this is the moral decay that seeps into the heart of an otherwise good person, turning them envious and bitter, potentially pushing them towards violence. When he sees the pampered socialite passing by in her fancy carriage, lounging lazily, her face marked by excess, or notices the shallow, pleasure-seeking man of fashion loitering in the Park, as if the whole world and its millions of hardworking people exist only for the amusement of the so-called [p2Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.‘upper’ classes,—then the good within him turns to anger, and his suffering spirit rises in fierce protest, asking—“Why should this injustice exist? Why should a useless slacker have pockets full of money by mere luck and family ties, while I, working tirelessly from dawn until dusk, can hardly afford a decent meal?”

Why indeed! Why should the wicked flourish like a green bay-tree? I have often thought about it. Now however I believe I could help to solve the problem out of my own personal experience. But ... such an experience! Who will credit it? Who will believe that anything so strange and terrific ever chanced to the lot of a mortal man? No one. Yet it is true;—truer than much so-called truth. Moreover I know that many men are living through many such incidents as have occurred to me, under precisely the same influence, conscious perhaps at times, that they are in the tangles of sin, but too weak of will to break the net in which they have become voluntarily imprisoned. Will they be taught, I wonder, the lesson I have learned? In the same bitter school, under the same formidable taskmaster? Will they realize as I have been forced to do,—aye, to the very fibres of my intellectual perception,—the vast, individual, active Mind, which behind all matter, works unceasingly, though silently, a very eternal and positive God? If so, then dark problems will become clear to them, and what seems injustice in the world will prove pure equity! But I do not write with any hope of either persuading or enlightening my fellow-men. I know their obstinacy too well;—I can gauge it by my own. My proud belief in myself was, at one time, not to be outdone by any human unit on the face of the globe. And I am aware that others are in similar case. I merely intend to relate the various incidents of my career in due order exactly as they happened,—leaving to more confident heads the business of propounding and answering the riddles of human existence as best they may.

Why indeed! Why do the wicked thrive like a lush bay tree? I've thought about this a lot. Now, I believe I can help address the issue based on my own experiences. But ... what experiences they are! Who will believe them? Who will accept that anything so strange and terrifying could happen to an ordinary person? No one. Yet it’s true—truer than much of what’s called truth. Moreover, I know many people are going through similar situations as I have, feeling tangled in sin, perhaps aware at times, but too weak-willed to escape the trap they’ve voluntarily stepped into. I wonder if they'll learn the lesson I have? In the same harsh school, under the same daunting teacher? Will they come to realize, as I have been compelled to do—deeply in my mind—the vast, individual, active consciousness that silently and continuously drives all matter, a truly eternal and positive God? If they do, then the dark problems will become clear to them, and what seems like injustice in the world will turn out to be pure fairness! But I don't write with any hope of convincing or enlightening my fellow humans. I know their stubbornness too well—I can measure it by my own. My once proud belief in myself was, at one point, unmatched by anyone on the planet. And I know others feel the same way. I simply intend to share the various events of my life in the order they happened—leaving it to those more confident to tackle and find answers to the puzzles of human existence as best as they can.

During a certain bitter winter, long remembered for its arctic severity, when a great wave of intense cold spread [p 3] freezing influences not alone over the happy isles of Britain, but throughout all Europe, I, Geoffrey Tempest, was alone in London and well-nigh starving. Now a starving man seldom gets the sympathy he merits,—so few can be persuaded to believe in him. Worthy folks who have just fed to repletion are the most incredulous, some of them being even moved to smile when told of existing hungry people, much as if these were occasional jests invented for after-dinner amusement. Or, with that irritating vagueness of attention which characterizes fashionable folk to such an extent that when asking a question they neither wait for the answer nor understand it when given, the well-dined groups, hearing of some one starved to death, will idly murmur ‘How dreadful!’ and at once turn to the discussion of the latest ‘fad’ for killing time, ere it takes to killing them with sheer ennui. The pronounced fact of being hungry sounds coarse and common, and is not a topic for polite society, which always eats more than sufficient for its needs. At the period I am speaking of however, I, who have since been one of the most envied of men, knew the cruel meaning of the word hunger, too well,—the gnawing pain, the sick faintness, the deadly stupor, the insatiable animal craving for mere food, all of which sensations are frightful enough to those who are, unhappily, daily inured to them, but which when they afflict one who has been tenderly reared and brought up to consider himself a ‘gentleman,’—God save the mark! are perhaps still more painful to bear. And I felt that I had not deserved to suffer the wretchedness in which I found myself. I had worked hard. From the time my father died, leaving me to discover that every penny of the fortune I imagined he possessed was due to swarming creditors, and that nothing of all our house and estate was left to me except a jewelled miniature of my mother who had lost her own life in giving me birth,—from that time I say, I had put my shoulder to the wheel and toiled late and early. I had turned my University education to the only use for which it or I seemed fitted,—literature. I had sought for employment on almost every journal in London,—refused by many, taken [p 4] on trial by some, but getting steady pay from none. Whoever seeks to live by brain and pen alone is, at the beginning of such a career, treated as a sort of social pariah. Nobody wants him,—everybody despises him. His efforts are derided, his manuscripts are flung back to him unread, and he is less cared for than the condemned murderer in gaol. The murderer is at least fed and clothed,—a worthy clergyman visits him, and his gaoler will occasionally condescend to play cards with him. But a man gifted with original thoughts and the power of expressing them, appears to be regarded by everyone in authority as much worse than the worst criminal, and all the ‘jacks-in-office’ unite to kick him to death if they can. I took both kicks and blows in sullen silence and lived on,—not for the love of life, but simply because I scorned the cowardice of self-destruction. I was young enough not to part with hope too easily;—the vague idea I had that my turn would come,—that the ever-circling wheel of Fortune would perchance lift me up some day as it now crushed me down, kept me just wearily capable of continuing existence,—though it was merely a continuance and no more. For about six months I got some reviewing work on a well-known literary journal. Thirty novels a week were sent to me to ‘criticise,’—I made a habit of glancing hastily at about eight or ten of them, and writing one column of rattling abuse concerning these thus casually selected,—the remainder were never noticed at all. I found that this mode of action was considered ‘smart,’ and I managed for a time to please my editor who paid me the munificent sum of fifteen shillings for my weekly labour. But on one fatal occasion I happened to change my tactics and warmly praised a work which my own conscience told me was both original and excellent. The author of it happened to be an old enemy of the proprietor of the journal on which I was employed;—my eulogistic review of the hated individual, unfortunately for me, appeared, with the result that private spite outweighed public justice, and I was immediately dismissed.

During one particularly harsh winter, known for its extreme cold, when a wave of bitter chill spread not only over the pleasant islands of Britain but throughout all of Europe, I, Geoffrey Tempest, found myself alone in London and nearly starving. A starving person rarely receives the sympathy they deserve—it's hard to convince others of their plight. Those who have just eaten are often the most skeptical, sometimes even smiling when they hear about hungry people, as if such stories were just jokes meant to entertain after dinner. Or, with that annoying inattention that characterizes fashionable people, when they hear about someone who starved to death, they’ll casually murmur, ‘How terrible!’ and quickly shift focus to the latest trend to pass the time before it kills them with boredom. The undeniable fact of being hungry sounds crude and mundane and isn't a topic for polite society, which always eats more than enough. However, during the time I'm talking about, I, who have since become one of the most envied men, understood the cruel reality of hunger all too well—the gnawing pain, the sick weakness, the overwhelming lethargy, the insatiable craving for mere food. These sensations are terrifying enough for those who unfortunately experience them daily, but when afflicting someone who has been raised to consider themselves a ‘gentleman’—God help me!—they are perhaps even more painful to endure. I felt I didn’t deserve the wretchedness I was in. I had worked hard. After my father died, leaving me to discover that every penny of the fortune I thought he had was owed to swarming creditors, and that nothing of our house or estate was left to me except a jeweled portrait of my mother, who lost her life giving birth to me—since then, I had put my shoulder to the wheel and worked day and night. I had put my university education to the only use it or I seemed suited for—literature. I had sought work at almost every publication in London—turned down by many, taken on trial by some, but receiving steady pay from none. Anyone trying to make a living solely through intellect and writing, at the start of their career, is treated like a social outcast. No one wants him—everyone looks down on him. His efforts are mocked, his manuscripts are returned unread, and he is cared for even less than a convicted murderer in prison. At least the murderer is fed and clothed—he receives visits from a good clergyman, and his jailer might occasionally play cards with him. But a person with original thoughts and the ability to express them seems to be viewed by authorities as worse than the worst criminal, and all the ‘jacks-in-office’ team up to kick him down if they can. I took both kicks and blows in sullen silence and kept going—not for the love of life, but simply because I despised the cowardice of self-destruction. I was young enough not to lose hope easily; the vague idea that my time would come—that the ever-spinning wheel of fortune might one day lift me up as it currently crushed me down, kept me just weary enough to continue existing—though it was merely existing and nothing more. For about six months, I had some reviewing work for a well-known literary journal. I was sent thirty novels a week to 'critique'—I made it a habit to glance quickly at around eight or ten of them and write one column of sharp criticism about those I selected casually—the rest went unnoticed. I found this method was considered 'clever,' and for a time, I managed to please my editor, who paid me the generous sum of fifteen shillings for my weekly work. But on one unfortunate occasion, I decided to change my approach and enthusiastically praised a book that I knew was original and excellent. The author happened to be an old enemy of the journal's owner; my glowing review of this despised individual, unfortunately for me, got published, leading to the private grudge triumphing over public fairness, and I was immediately fired.

After this I dragged on in a sufficiently miserable way, [p 5] doing ‘hack work’ for the dailies, and living on promises that never became realities, till, as I have said, in the early January of the bitter winter alluded to, I found myself literally penniless and face to face with starvation, owing a month’s rent besides for the poor lodging I occupied in a back street not far from the British Museum. I had been out all day trudging from one newspaper office to another, seeking for work and finding none. Every available post was filled. I had also tried, unsuccessfully, to dispose of a manuscript of my own,—a work of fiction which I knew had some merit, but which all the ‘readers’ in the publishing offices appeared to find exceptionally worthless. These ‘readers’ I learned, were most of them novelists themselves, who read other people’s productions in their spare moments and passed judgment on them. I have always failed to see the justice of this arrangement; to me it seems merely the way to foster mediocrities and suppress originality. Common sense points out the fact that the novelist ‘reader’ who has a place to maintain for himself in literature would naturally rather encourage work that is likely to prove ephemeral, than that which might possibly take a higher footing than his own. Be this as it may, and however good or bad the system, it was entirely prejudicial to me and my literary offspring. The last publisher I tried was a kindly man who looked at my shabby clothes and gaunt face with some commiseration.

After this, I struggled through life in a pretty miserable way, [p5I'm ready to assist you with modernizing the text. Please provide the short phrase you would like me to work on.doing “hack work” for the newspapers and living on promises that never turned into real opportunities, until, as I mentioned, in early January during that harsh winter, I found myself completely broke and facing starvation, with a month's rent owed for the shabby place I was living in on a back street not far from the British Museum. I had spent the entire day trudging from one newspaper office to another, searching for work and coming up empty. Every available position was taken. I had also tried, without success, to sell a manuscript of my own—a piece of fiction that I believed had some value, but which all the “readers” at the publishing houses seemed to think was completely worthless. I learned that most of these “readers” were novelists themselves, reading others' works in their spare time and passing judgment. I've never understood the fairness of this setup; to me, it seems like a way to nurture mediocrity and stifle originality. It’s common sense that a novelist “reader” trying to secure his own spot in literature would rather encourage works that are likely to be forgettable than those that might surpass his own. Regardless of whether the system is good or bad, it was entirely detrimental to me and my creative efforts. The last publisher I approached was a kind man who looked at my worn clothes and gaunt face with some sympathy.

“I’m sorry,” said he, “very sorry, but my readers are quite unanimous. From what I can learn, it seems to me you have been too earnest. And also, rather sarcastic in certain strictures against society. My dear fellow, that won’t do. Never blame society,—it buys books! Now if you could write a smart love-story, slightly risqué,—even a little more than risqué for that matter; that is the sort of thing that suits the present age.”

“I’m sorry,” he said, “really sorry, but my readers all agree. From what I can tell, it seems that you’ve been a bit too serious. And also, somewhat sarcastic in your critiques of society. My dear friend, that’s not going to work. Never blame society—it buys books! If you could write a clever love story, slightly risqué—even a bit more than risqué for that matter; that’s the kind of thing that fits the current times.”

“Pardon me,” I interposed somewhat wearily—“but are you sure you judge the public taste correctly?”

“Excuse me,” I interrupted a bit tiredly—“but are you certain you understand the public's taste accurately?”

He smiled a bland smile of indulgent amusement at what he no doubt considered my ignorance in putting such a query. [p 6]
“Of course I am sure,”—he replied—“It is my business to know the public taste as thoroughly as I know my own pocket. Understand me,—I don’t suggest that you should write a book on any positively indecent subject,—that can be safely left to the ‘New’ woman,”—and he laughed,—“but I assure you high-class fiction doesn’t sell. The critics don’t like it, to begin with. What goes down with them and with the public is a bit of sensational realism told in terse newspaper English. Literary English,—Addisonian English,—is a mistake.”

He gave a bland smile of amused tolerance at what he probably saw as my ignorance in asking such a question. [p6]
“Of course I’m sure,” he replied. “It’s my job to know the public’s taste as well as I know my own finances. Let me be clear—I’m not saying you should write a book on any outright indecent topic—that can be left to the ‘New’ woman,” he laughed, “but I promise you that high-quality fiction doesn’t sell. The critics don’t like it, for starters. What resonates with them and with the public is a bit of sensational realism written in concise newspaper language. Literary English—Addisonian English—is a mistake.”

“And I am also a mistake I think,” I said with a forced smile—“At any rate if what you say be true, I must lay down the pen and try another trade. I am old-fashioned enough to consider Literature as the highest of all professions, and I would rather not join in with those who voluntarily degrade it.”

“And I think I'm also a mistake,” I said with a forced smile—“Anyway, if what you say is true, I guess I should put down the pen and try something else. I’m old-fashioned enough to see Literature as the highest profession, and I’d rather not be associated with those who willingly bring it down.”

He gave me a quick side-glance of mingled incredulity and depreciation.

He shot me a quick side-eye, filled with disbelief and disdain.

“Well, well!” he finally observed—“you are a little quixotic. That will wear off. Will you come on to my club and dine with me?”

“Well, well!” he finally said—“you’re a bit idealistic. That will change. Will you join me at my club for dinner?”

I refused this invitation promptly. I knew the man saw and recognised my wretched plight,—and pride—false pride if you will—rose up to my rescue. I bade him a hurried good-day, and started back to my lodging, carrying my rejected manuscript with me. Arrived there, my landlady met me as I was about to ascend the stairs, and asked me whether I would ‘kindly settle accounts’ the next day. She spoke civilly enough, poor soul, and not without a certain compassionate hesitation in her manner. Her evident pity for me galled my spirit as much as the publisher’s offer of a dinner had wounded my pride,—and with a perfectly audacious air of certainty I at once promised her the money at the time she herself appointed, though I had not the least idea where or how I should get the required sum. Once past her, and shut in my own room, I flung my useless manuscript on the floor and myself into a chair, and—swore. It [p 7] refreshed me to swear, and it seemed natural,—for though temporarily weakened by lack of food, I was not yet so weak as to shed tears,—and a fierce formidable oath was to me the same sort of physical relief which I imagine a fit of weeping may be to an excitable woman. Just as I could not shed tears, so was I incapable of apostrophizing God in my despair. To speak frankly, I did not believe in any God—then. I was to myself an all-sufficing mortal, scorning the time-worn superstitions of so-called religion. Of course I had been brought up in the Christian faith; but that creed had become worse than useless to me since I had intellectually realized the utter inefficiency of Christian ministers to deal with difficult life-problems. Spiritually I was adrift in chaos,—mentally I was hindered both in thought and achievement,—bodily, I was reduced to want. My case was desperate,—I myself was desperate. It was a moment when if ever good and evil angels play a game of chance for a man’s soul, they were surely throwing the dice on the last wager for mine. And yet, with it all, I felt I had done my best. I was driven into a corner by my fellow-men who grudged me space to live in, but I had fought against it. I had worked honestly and patiently;—all to no purpose. I knew of rogues who gained plenty of money; and of knaves who were amassing large fortunes. Their prosperity appeared to prove that honesty after all was not the best policy. What should I do then? How should I begin the jesuitical business of committing evil that good, personal good, might come of it? So I thought, dully, if such stray half-stupefied fancies as I was capable of, deserved the name of thought.

I quickly turned down the invitation. I knew the man could see and understand my miserable situation—and pride—false pride, if you want to call it that—kicked in to defend me. I hastily wished him a good day and headed back to my place, carrying my rejected manuscript with me. When I got there, my landlady met me just as I was about to go up the stairs and asked if I could “kindly settle up” the next day. She spoke kindly enough, poor thing, and not without a touch of genuine concern in her tone. Her clear pity for me irritated me as much as the publisher’s offer of dinner had hurt my pride, and with a bold sense of certainty, I immediately promised her the money at the time she suggested, even though I had no clue where or how I would get it. Once I passed her and locked myself in my room, I threw my useless manuscript on the floor and collapsed into a chair—and swore. Swearing felt refreshing, and it seemed natural—though temporarily weakened by hunger, I wasn’t so weak that I could cry—and a fierce, powerful curse was to me the same kind of physical relief that I imagine crying might bring to an emotional woman. Just as I couldn’t cry, I also couldn’t call out to God in my despair. To be honest, I didn’t believe in any God—then. I saw myself as fully sufficient, rejecting the old superstitions of so-called religion. Of course, I’d been raised in the Christian faith, but that belief had become utterly useless to me since I realized how ineffective Christian ministers were in addressing life’s difficult problems. Spiritually, I felt lost in chaos; mentally, I was struggling both in thought and achievement; physically, I was in need. My situation was desperate—I was desperate. It was a moment when, if ever good and evil angels were playing a game of chance for a man’s soul, they were definitely rolling the dice for mine. Yet, despite it all, I felt I had done my best. I was pushed into a corner by my fellow humans who begrudged me space to live, but I had fought against it. I had worked honestly and patiently—all to no avail. I knew of crooks who were making plenty of money and tricksters who were amassing large fortunes. Their success seemed to confirm that honesty wasn’t the best policy after all. What should I do then? How should I start the morally questionable task of doing wrong so that some personal good might come from it? So I thought, in a dull manner, if those half-formed, dazed ideas I had could even be called thoughts.

The night was bitter cold. My hands were numbed, and I tried to warm them at the oil-lamp my landlady was good enough to still allow me the use of, in spite of delayed cash-payments. As I did so, I noticed three letters on the table,—one in a long blue envelope suggestive of either a summons or a returned manuscript,—one bearing the Melbourne postmark, and the third a thick square missive coroneted in red and gold at the back. I turned over all three indifferently, [p 8] and selecting the one from Australia, balanced it in my hand a moment before opening it. I knew from whom it came, and idly wondered what news it brought me. Some months previously I had written a detailed account of my increasing debts and difficulties to an old college chum, who finding England too narrow for his ambition had gone out to the wider New world on a speculative quest of gold mining. He was getting on well, so I understood, and had secured a fairly substantial position; and I had therefore ventured to ask him point-blank for the loan of fifty pounds. Here, no doubt, was his reply, and I hesitated before breaking the seal.

The night was painfully cold. My hands were numb, and I tried to warm them by the oil lamp my landlady kindly let me use, even though my rent was overdue. As I did this, I noticed three letters on the table—one in a long blue envelope that could either be a summons or a returned manuscript, one with a Melbourne postmark, and the third a thick square envelope sealed with red and gold at the back. I flipped over all three casually, and picking up the one from Australia, I held it for a moment before opening it. I knew who it was from and idly wondered what news it held. A few months earlier, I had written a detailed letter about my growing debts and struggles to an old college friend, who, finding England too limiting for his ambitions, had gone to the New World in search of gold mining. I understood he was doing well and had landed a decent job; so I had taken the chance to ask him straight out for a loan of fifty pounds. This was probably his response, and I hesitated before breaking the seal.

“Of course it will be a refusal,” I said half-aloud,—“However kindly a friend may otherwise be, he soon turns crusty if asked to lend money. He will express many regrets, accuse trade and the general bad times and hope I will soon ‘tide over.’ I know the sort of thing. Well,—after all, why should I expect him to be different to other men? I’ve no claim on him beyond the memory of a few sentimental arm-in-arm days at Oxford.”

“Of course it will be a no,” I said to myself, “No matter how nice a friend might be, he quickly gets irritable when asked to lend money. He'll express a lot of regrets, blame the economy and tough times, and hope I’ll ‘manage to get through it.’ I know the routine. Well, why should I expect him to be any different from other guys? I don’t have any right to ask him for anything beyond the memory of a few nostalgic days spent walking arm in arm at Oxford.”

A sigh escaped me in spite of myself, and a mist blurred my sight for the moment. Again I saw the grey towers of peaceful Magdalen, and the fair green trees shading the walks in and around the dear old University town where we,—I and the man whose letter I now held in my hand,—strolled about together as happy youths, fancying that we were young geniuses born to regenerate the world. We were both fond of classics,—we were brimful of Homer and the thoughts and maxims of all the immortal Greeks and Latins,—and I verily believe, in those imaginative days, we thought we had in us such stuff as heroes are made of. But our entrance into the social arena soon robbed us of our sublime conceit,—we were common working units, no more,—the grind and prose of daily life put Homer into the background, and we soon discovered that society was more interested in the latest unsavoury scandal than in the tragedies of Sophocles or the wisdom of Plato. Well! it was no doubt extremely foolish of us to dream that we might help to regenerate a world in which both Plato and [p 9] Christ appear to have failed,—yet the most hardened cynic will scarcely deny that it is pleasant to look back to the days of his youth if he can think that at least then, if only once in his life, he had noble impulses.

A sigh slipped out of me despite myself, and for a moment, my vision became blurry. Once again, I saw the gray towers of peaceful Magdalen and the beautiful green trees casting shade on the paths in and around the beloved old University town where we—myself and the man whose letter I now held—used to wander as happy young men, believing we were young geniuses destined to change the world. We both loved the classics; we were filled with Homer and the ideas and maxims of all the great Greeks and Romans. I truly believe that during those imaginative days, we thought we had the potential to be heroes. But our entry into the real world quickly stripped us of that lofty belief—we became just common workers, nothing more—the grind and routine of everyday life pushed Homer aside, and we soon realized that society cared more about the latest scandal than the tragedies of Sophocles or the wisdom of Plato. Well! It was definitely quite foolish of us to think we could help regenerate a world where both Plato and Christ seemed to have failed—yet even the most hardened cynic would hardly deny that it’s nice to look back on youth, if only to remember that, at least once, we had noble aspirations.

The lamp burned badly, and I had to re-trim it before I could settle down to read my friend’s letter. Next door some-one was playing a violin, and playing it well. Tenderly and yet with a certain amount of brio the notes came dancing from the bow, and I listened, vaguely pleased. Being faint with hunger I was somewhat in a listless state bordering on stupor,—and the penetrating sweetness of the music appealing to the sensuous and æsthetic part of me, drowned for the moment mere animal craving.

The lamp was burning poorly, so I had to trim it again before I could sit down to read my friend's letter. Next door, someone was playing the violin, and they were really good at it. The notes floated out from the bow, both tenderly and with a bit of energy, and I listened with a sense of vague pleasure. Feeling weak from hunger, I was in a kind of lazy state, almost dazed—and the beautiful sweetness of the music spoke to my senses and appreciation for art, temporarily overpowering my basic hunger.

“There you go!” I murmured, apostrophizing the unseen musician,—“practising away on that friendly fiddle of yours,—no doubt for a mere pittance which barely keeps you alive. Possibly you are some poor wretch in a cheap orchestra,—or you might even be a street-player and be able to live in this neighbourhood of the élite starving,—you can have no hope whatever of being the ‘fashion’ and making your bow before Royalty,—or if you have that hope, it is wildly misplaced. Play on, my friend, play on!—the sounds you make are very agreeable, and seem to imply that you are happy. I wonder if you are?—or if, like me, you are going rapidly to the devil!”

“There you go!” I mumbled, speaking to the unseen musician, “practicing away on that friendly fiddle of yours—probably for a tiny sum that barely keeps you afloat. You might be some poor soul in a cheap orchestra, or maybe even a street performer scraping by in this neighborhood of the elite starving—you can’t possibly expect to be ‘in fashion’ and make your debut before royalty—unless that hope is completely unrealistic. Keep playing, my friend, keep playing! The sounds you create are quite pleasant and suggest that you’re happy. I wonder if you really are? Or if, like me, you’re quickly heading to ruin!”

The music grew softer and more plaintive, and was now accompanied by the rattle of hailstones against the window-panes. A gusty wind whistled under the door and roared down the chimney,—a wind cold as the grasp of death and searching as a probing knife. I shivered,—and bending close over the smoky lamp, prepared to read my Australian news. As I opened the envelope, a bill for fifty pounds, payable to me at a well-known London banker’s, fell out upon the table. My heart gave a quick bound of mingled relief and gratitude.

The music became softer and more sorrowful, now accompanied by the sound of hail hitting the window panes. A gusty wind whistled under the door and roared down the chimney—a wind as cold as death's grip and as probing as a sharp knife. I shivered and leaned closer to the smoky lamp, getting ready to read my Australian news. When I opened the envelope, a bill for fifty pounds, payable to me at a well-known London bank, fell onto the table. My heart skipped a beat, filled with a blend of relief and gratitude.

“Why Jack, old fellow, I wronged you!” I exclaimed,—“Your heart is in the right place after all.”

“Why Jack, my old friend, I was wrong about you!” I exclaimed, “Your heart is in the right place after all.”

[p 10]
And profoundly touched by my friend’s ready generosity, I eagerly perused his letter. It was not very long, and had evidently been written off in haste.

[p10]
And deeply moved by my friend's generous spirit, I quickly read through his letter. It wasn't very long and clearly seemed to have been written in a rush.


Dear Geoff,

Dear Geoff

I’m sorry to hear you are down on your luck; it shows what a crop of fools are still flourishing in London, when a man of your capability cannot gain his proper place in the world of letters, and be fittingly acknowledged. I believe it’s all a question of wire-pulling, and money is the only thing that will pull the wires. Here’s the fifty you ask for and welcome,—don’t hurry about paying it back. I am doing you a good turn this year by sending you a friend,—a real friend, mind you!—no sham. He brings you a letter of introduction from me, and between ourselves, old man, you cannot do better than put yourself and your literary affairs entirely in his hands. He knows everybody, and is up to all the dodges of editorial management and newspaper cliques. He is a great philanthropist besides,—and seems particularly fond of the society of the clergy. Rather a queer taste you will say, but his reason for such preference is, as he has explained to me quite frankly, that he is so enormously wealthy that he does not quite know what to do with his money, and the reverend gentlemen of the church are generally ready to show him how to spend some of it. He is always glad to know of some quarter where his money and influence (he is very influential) may be useful to others. He has helped me out of a very serious hobble, and I owe him a big debt of gratitude. I’ve told him all about you,—what a smart fellow you are, and what a lot dear old Alma Mater thought of you, and he has promised to give you a lift up. He can do anything he likes; very naturally, seeing that the whole world of morals, civilization and the rest is subservient to the power of money,—and his stock of cash appears to be limitless. Use him; he is willing and ready to be used,—and write and let me know how you get on. Don’t bother [p 11] about the fifty till you feel you have tided over the storm.

I’m sorry to hear you’re having a rough time; it shows how many clueless people are still thriving in London when someone as capable as you can’t find your rightful place in the literary world and be properly recognized. I think it all comes down to connections, and money is the only thing that pulls the strings. Here’s the fifty you asked for, and you’re welcome to it—don’t rush to pay it back. I’m doing you a favor this year by introducing you to a friend—a real friend, not a fake one. He brings you a letter of introduction from me, and between us, you should completely trust him with yourself and your literary pursuits. He knows everyone and is well-versed in the ins and outs of editorial management and newspaper circles. He’s also a big philanthropist and seems to particularly enjoy the company of clergymen. You might find that odd, but his reasoning, as he explained to me honestly, is that he’s so incredibly wealthy he doesn’t quite know how to spend his money, and the ministers are usually eager to show him how to use some of it. He’s always looking for ways his money and influence (he has a lot of influence) can help others. He got me out of a serious bind, and I owe him a big thank you. I’ve told him all about you—what a sharp guy you are and how highly our alma mater thinks of you—and he promised to give you a boost. He can make things happen; it makes sense, considering that the entire realm of morals, civilization, and everything else bows to the power of money—and his wealth seems endless. Use him; he’s willing and ready to help—and write to let me know how things go. Don’t worry about the fifty until you feel you’ve weathered the storm.

Ever yours

Yours always

    Boffles.
 

Boffles.

I laughed as I read the absurd signature, though my eyes were dim with something like tears. ‘Boffles’ was the nickname given to my friend by several of our college companions, and neither he nor I knew how it first arose. But no one except the dons ever addressed him by his proper name, which was John Carrington,—he was simply ‘Boffles,’ and Boffles he remained even now for all those who had been his intimates. I refolded and put by his letter and the draft for the fifty pounds, and with a passing vague wonder as to what manner of man the ‘philanthropist’ might be who had more money than he knew what to do with, I turned to the consideration of my other two correspondents, relieved to feel that now, whatever happened, I could settle up arrears with my landlady the next day as I had promised. Moreover I could order some supper, and have a fire lit to cheer my chilly room. Before attending to these creature comforts however, I opened the long blue envelope that looked so like a threat of legal proceedings, and unfolding the paper within, stared at it amazedly. What was it all about? The written characters danced before my eyes,—puzzled and bewildered, I found myself reading the thing over and over again without any clear comprehension of it. Presently a glimmer of meaning flashed upon me, startling my senses like an electric shock, ... no—no—!—impossible! Fortune never could be so mad as this!—never so wildly capricious and grotesque of humour! It was some senseless hoax that was being practised upon me, ... and yet, ... if it were a joke, it was a very elaborate and remarkable one! Weighted with the majesty of the law too! ... Upon my word and by all the fantastical freakish destinies that govern human affairs, the news seemed actually positive and genuine!

I laughed as I read the absurd signature, though my eyes were watery. ‘Boffles’ was the nickname given to my friend by some of our college buddies, and neither he nor I knew how it started. But no one except the professors ever called him by his real name, which was John Carrington—he was just ‘Boffles,’ and that’s who he remained for everyone who was close to him. I refolded and set aside his letter and the draft for fifty pounds, feeling a vague wonder about what kind of person the ‘philanthropist’ might be who had more money than he knew what to do with. I turned my attention to my other two correspondents, relieved that now, whatever happened, I could pay my landlady the next day as I promised. Plus, I could order some dinner and have a fire lit to warm up my chilly room. But before taking care of those comforts, I opened the long blue envelope that looked like a threat of legal action, and as I unfolded the paper inside, I stared at it in disbelief. What was it all about? The words seemed to dance before my eyes—confused and bewildered, I found myself reading it over and over again without truly understanding it. Suddenly, a glimmer of meaning hit me, shocking my senses like an electric jolt... no—no!—this can't be right! Fortune could never be this crazy!—never so wildly unpredictable and absurdly humorous! It had to be some ridiculous prank being played on me... and yet, if it was a joke, it was a very elaborate and impressive one! Backed by the authority of the law too! ... Honestly, with all the bizarre twists of fate that govern human affairs, the news seemed almost real and believable!

[p12]II

Steadying my thoughts with an effort, I read every word of the document over again deliberately, and the stupefaction of my wonder increased. Was I going mad, or sickening for a fever? Or could this startling, this stupendous piece of information be really true? Because,—if indeed it were true, ... good heavens!—I turned giddy to think of it,—and it was only by sheer force of will that I kept myself from swooning with the agitation of such sudden surprise and ecstasy. If it were true—why then the world was mine!—I was king instead of beggar;—I was everything I chose to be! The letter,—the amazing letter, bore the printed name of a noted firm of London solicitors, and stated in measured and precise terms that a distant relative of my father’s, of whom I had scarcely heard, except remotely now and then during my boyhood, had died suddenly in South America, leaving me his sole heir.

Balancing my thoughts with effort, I carefully read through the document again, and the shock of my disbelief grew. Was I losing my mind or coming down with a fever? Could this astonishing, incredible information really be true? Because—if it was true... good heavens!—I felt dizzy just thinking about it, and I had to use sheer willpower to stop myself from fainting from the overwhelming surprise and joy. If it was true—then the world was mine!—I was a king instead of a beggar; I could be anything I wanted! The letter—this incredible letter—had the printed name of a well-known London law firm, and it stated in clear and precise terms that a distant relative of my father, whom I'd rarely heard of, except for a few distant mentions during my childhood, had suddenly died in South America, leaving me his only heir.

The real and personal estate now amounting to something over Five Millions of Pounds Sterling, we should esteem it a favour if you could make it convenient to call upon us any day this week in order that we may go through the necessary formalities together. The larger bulk of the cash is lodged in the Bank of England, and a considerable amount is placed in French government securities. We should prefer going into further details with you personally rather than by letter. [p 13] Trusting you will call on us without delay, we are, Sir, yours obediently....

The total real and personal estate now exceeds five million pounds sterling. We would appreciate it if you could meet with us any day this week so we can go through the necessary formalities together. Most of the cash is deposited in the Bank of England, and a significant amount is invested in French government securities. We would rather discuss further details with you in person instead of by letter. [p13]We hope you can meet with us soon. Yours sincerely, ...

Five Millions! I, the starving literary hack,—the friendless, hopeless, almost reckless haunter of low newspaper dens,—I, the possessor of “over Five Millions of Pounds Sterling”! I tried to grasp the astounding fact,—for fact it evidently was,—but could not. It seemed to me a wild delusion, born of the dizzy vagueness which lack of food engendered in my brain. I stared round the room;—the mean miserable furniture,—the fireless grate,—the dirty lamp,—the low truckle bedstead,—the evidences of penury and want on every side;—and then,—then the overwhelming contrast between the poverty that environed me and the news I had just received, struck me as the wildest, most ridiculous incongruity I had ever heard of or imagined,—and I gave vent to a shout of laughter.

Five million pounds! Here I am, a starving writer—friendless, hopeless, and nearly reckless, lurking in dingy newspaper offices. Me, the one who supposedly possesses "over five million pounds"! I tried to wrap my head around this unbelievable fact—because it clearly was a fact—but I just couldn't. It felt like a crazy delusion, a product of the fuzzy confusion caused by my empty stomach. I looked around the room: the shabby, miserable furniture, the cold fireplace, the filthy lamp, the rickety bed—evidence of poverty and need everywhere. And then the shocking contrast between the destitution surrounding me and the news I had just received hit me as the most absurd, ridiculous contradiction I could ever think of, and I burst out laughing.

“Was there ever such a caprice of mad Fortune!” I cried aloud—“Who would have imagined it! Good God! I! I, of all men in the world to be suddenly chosen out for this luck! By Heaven!—If it is all true, I’ll make society spin round like a top on my hand before I am many months older!”

“Was there ever such a whim of crazy Fate!” I exclaimed—“Who would have thought it! Good God! Me! Of all the people in the world to be suddenly picked for this luck! By Heaven!—If this is all real, I’m gonna make society whirl like a top in my hand before too many months pass!”

And I laughed loudly again; laughed just as I had previously sworn, simply by way of relief to my feelings. Some one laughed in answer,—a laugh that seemed to echo mine. I checked myself abruptly, somewhat startled, and listened. Rain poured outside, and the wind shrieked like a petulant shrew,—the violinist next door was practising a brilliant roulade up and down his instrument,—but there were no other sounds than these. Yet I could have sworn I heard a man’s deep-chested laughter close behind me where I stood.

And I laughed out loud again; laughed just like I had promised, simply to relieve my feelings. Someone laughed back—a laugh that seemed to echo mine. I stopped suddenly, a bit startled, and listened. Rain poured outside, and the wind howled like an angry woman—the violinist next door was practicing a brilliant run up and down his instrument—but there were no other sounds besides these. Yet I could have sworn I heard a deep laugh from a man right behind me where I stood.

“It must have been my fancy;” I murmured, turning the flame of the lamp up higher in order to obtain more light in the room—“I am nervous I suppose,—no wonder! Poor Boffles!—good old chap!” I continued, remembering my friend’s draft for fifty pounds, which had seemed such a godsend a few minutes since—“What a surprise is in store for [p 14] you! You shall have your loan back as promptly as you sent it, with an extra fifty added by way of interest for your generosity. And as for the new Mæcenas you are sending to help me over my difficulties,—well, he may be a very excellent old gentleman, but he will find himself quite out of his element this time. I want neither assistance nor advice nor patronage,—I can buy them all! Titles, honours, possessions,—they are all purchaseable,—love, friendship, position,—they are all for sale in this admirably commercial age and go to the highest bidder! By my soul!—The wealthy ‘philanthropist’ will find it difficult to match me in power! He will scarcely have more than five millions to waste, I warrant! And now for supper,—I shall have to live on credit till I get some ready cash,—and there is no reason why I should not leave this wretched hole at once, and go to one of the best hotels and swagger it!”

“It must have been my imagination,” I murmured, turning up the lamp to get more light in the room. “I’m probably just nervous—no surprise there! Poor Boffles! Good old guy!” I continued, thinking about my friend’s fifty-pound loan, which had felt like such a blessing just moments ago. “What a surprise awaits you! You’ll get your money back as quickly as you lent it, plus an extra fifty as a thank you for your generosity. And as for the new patron you’re sending to help me out with my problems—he might be a fine old gentleman, but he’ll find himself completely out of his depth this time. I don’t want any help, advice, or support—I can buy all of them! Titles, honors, possessions—they're all for sale in this wonderfully commercial age and go to the highest bidder! By my soul! The wealthy ‘philanthropist’ will find it tough to compete with me in power! He probably won’t have more than five million to throw around, I bet! And now for supper—I’ll have to live on credit until I get some cash—and there’s no reason I shouldn’t just leave this miserable place right now and head to one of the best hotels and show off!”

I was about to leave the room on the swift impulse of excitement and joy, when a fresh and violent gust of wind roared down the chimney, bringing with it a shower of soot which fell in a black heap on my rejected manuscript where it lay forgotten on the floor, as I had despairingly thrown it. I hastily picked it up and shook it free from the noisome dirt, wondering as I did so, what would be its fate now?—now, when I could afford to publish it myself, and not only publish it but advertise it, and not only advertise it, but ‘push’ it, in all the crafty and cautious ways known to the inner circles of ‘booming’! I smiled as I thought of the vengeance I would take on all those who had scorned and slighted me and my labour,—how they should cower before me!—how they should fawn at my feet like whipt curs, and whine their fulsome adulation! Every stiff and stubborn neck should bend before me;—this I resolved upon; for though money does not always conquer everything, it only fails when it is money apart from brains. Brains and money together can move the world,—brains can very frequently do this alone without money, of which serious and proved fact those who have no brains should beware! [p 15]
Full of ambitious thought, I now and then caught wild sounds from the violin that was being played next door,—notes like sobbing cries of pain, and anon rippling runs like a careless woman’s laughter,—and all at once I remembered I had not yet opened the third letter addressed to me,—the one coroneted in scarlet and gold, which had remained where it was on the table almost unnoticed till now. I took it up and turned it over with an odd sense of reluctance in my fingers, which were slow at the work of tearing the thick envelope asunder. Drawing out an equally thick small sheet of notepaper also coroneted, I read the following lines written in an admirably legible, small and picturesque hand.

I was just about to leave the room, filled with excitement and joy, when a strong gust of wind rushed down the chimney, sending a shower of soot that landed in a black pile on my discarded manuscript, which I had thrown aside in despair. I quickly picked it up and shook it free from the grimy dirt, wondering what its fate would be now—now that I could publish it myself, and not just publish it, but also promote it, and not only promote it, but really push it in all the clever and careful ways known to the insiders of the publishing world! I smiled at the thought of taking revenge on everyone who had sneered at me and my work—how they would shrink before me!—how they would grovel at my feet like whipped dogs, showering me with insincere praise! Every proud and stubborn person would bow before me; I was determined on this. While money doesn't always win everything, it only fails when it’s money without brains. Brains and money together can change the world—often, brains alone can do this without money, a hard truth that those without brains should be wary of! [p15]
Full of ambitious thoughts, I sometimes caught wild sounds from the violin being played next door—notes like cries of pain, and then playful runs like a carefree woman's laughter—and suddenly I remembered I hadn’t opened the third letter addressed to me—the one sealed in scarlet and gold, which had been almost forgotten on the table until now. I picked it up and turned it over, feeling an odd reluctance in my fingers as I slowly ripped open the thick envelope. Pulling out a similarly thick small sheet of notepaper, also sealed, I read the following lines written in a beautifully legible, small, and decorative script.


Dear Sir.


Dear Sir.

I am the bearer of a letter of introduction to you from your former college companion Mr John Carrington, now of Melbourne, who has been good enough to thus give me the means of making the acquaintance of one, who, I understand, is more than exceptionally endowed with the gift of literary genius. I shall call upon you this evening between eight and nine o’clock, trusting to find you at home and disengaged. I enclose my card, and present address, and beg to remain,

I have a letter of introduction for you from your former college friend Mr. John Carrington, now in Melbourne, who kindly gave me the chance to meet someone who is exceptionally gifted with literary talent. I will visit you this evening between eight and nine o’clock, hoping you will be home and available. I’ve included my card and current address. Sincerely,

Very faithfully yours

Sincerely yours

    Lucio Rimânez.
 

Lucio Rimânez.

The card mentioned dropped on the table as I finished reading the note. It bore a small, exquisitely engraved coronet and the words

The card mentioned landed on the table as I finished reading the note. It had a small, beautifully engraved crown and the words

Prince Lucio Rimânez.

Prince Lucio Rimânez.

while, scribbled lightly in pencil underneath was the address ‘Grand Hotel.’

while, scribbled lightly in pencil underneath was the address ‘Grand Hotel.’

I read the brief letter through again,—it was simple enough,—expressed with clearness and civility. There was nothing remarkable about it,—nothing whatever; yet it [p 16] seemed to me surcharged with meaning. Why, I could not imagine. A curious fascination kept my eyes fastened on the characteristic bold handwriting, and made me fancy I should like the man who penned it. How the wind roared!—and how that violin next door wailed like the restless spirit of some forgotten musician in torment! My brain swam and my heart ached heavily,—the drip drip of the rain outside sounded like the stealthy footfall of some secret spy upon my movements. I grew irritable and nervous,—a foreboding of evil somehow darkened the bright consciousness of my sudden good fortune. Then an impulse of shame possessed me,—shame that this foreign prince, if such he were, with limitless wealth at his back, should be coming to visit me,—me, now a millionaire,—in my present wretched lodging. Already, before I had touched my riches, I was tainted by the miserable vulgarity of seeking to pretend I had never been really poor, but only embarrassed by a little temporary difficulty! If I had had a sixpence about me, (which I had not) I should have sent a telegram to my approaching visitor to put him off.

I read the short letter again—it was pretty straightforward—written clearly and politely. There wasn't anything standout about it—nothing at all; yet it felt loaded with meaning to me. Why, I couldn't figure out. A strange fascination kept my eyes fixed on the distinctive bold handwriting, and I imagined I would like the person who wrote it. The wind was howling!—and that violin next door sounded like the troubled spirit of some forgotten musician in distress! My head was spinning and my heart felt heavy—the drip of the rain outside sounded like the sneaky footsteps of some secret observer watching me. I started to feel irritable and anxious—a sense of doom somehow overshadowed the bright awareness of my sudden good luck. Then I felt a wave of shame—shame that this foreign prince, if that's what he was, with endless wealth, would be coming to see me—me, now a millionaire—in my current miserable place. Even before I had touched my wealth, I felt sullied by the embarrassing urge to pretend I had never really been poor, just a little stuck in a temporary issue! If I had had a sixpence on me, (which I did not) I would have sent a telegram to my incoming visitor to cancel.

“But in any case,” I said aloud, addressing myself to the empty room and the storm-echoes—“I will not meet him to-night. I’ll go out and leave no message,—and if he comes he will think I have not yet had his letter. I can make an appointment to see him when I am better lodged, and dressed more in keeping with my present position,—in the meantime, nothing is easier than to keep out of this would-be benefactor’s way.”

"But anyway," I said out loud, talking to the empty room and the sounds of the storm—"I won't meet him tonight. I'll go out and leave no message, and if he shows up, he'll think I haven't received his letter yet. I can set up a meeting with him when I'm more settled and dressed more appropriately for my current situation—in the meantime, it's easy to avoid this would-be benefactor."

As I spoke, the flickering lamp gave a dismal crackle and went out, leaving me in pitch darkness. With an exclamation more strong than reverent, I groped about the room for matches, or failing them, for my hat and coat,—and I was still engaged in a fruitless and annoying search, when I caught a sound of galloping horses’ hoofs coming to an abrupt stop in the street below. Surrounded by black gloom, I paused and listened. There was a slight commotion in the basement,—I heard my landlady’s accents attuned to nervous civility, mingling with [p 17] the mellow tones of a deep masculine voice,—then steps, firm and even, ascended the stairs to my landing.

As I talked, the flickering lamp made a sad crackling noise and went out, leaving me in complete darkness. With a stronger exclamation than I'd intended, I felt around the room for matches, or if I couldn't find those, for my hat and coat. I was still in the middle of this frustrating search when I heard the sound of galloping horses’ hooves suddenly stop in the street below. Surrounded by blackness, I paused to listen. There was some commotion in the basement—I heard my landlady's voice, sounding nervously polite, mixing with the deep tones of a man's voice. Then, firm and steady steps came up the stairs to my landing.

“The devil is in it!” I muttered vexedly—“Just like my wayward luck!—here comes the very man I meant to avoid!”

“The devil is in it!” I grumbled, frustrated—“Just like my bad luck!—here comes the exact guy I was trying to dodge!”

[p18]
III

The door opened,—and from the dense obscurity enshrouding me I could just perceive a tall shadowy figure standing on the threshold. I remember well the curious impression the mere outline of this scarcely discerned Form made upon me even then,—suggesting at the first glance such a stately majesty of height and bearing as at once riveted my attention,—so much so indeed that I scarcely heard my landlady’s introductory words “A gentleman to see you sir,”—words that were quickly interrupted by a murmur of dismay at finding the room in total darkness. “Well to be sure! The lamp must have gone out!” she exclaimed,—then addressing the personage she had ushered thus far, she added—“I’m afraid Mr Tempest isn’t in after all, sir, though I certainly saw him about half-an-hour ago. If you don’t mind waiting here a minute I’ll fetch a light and see if he has left any message on his table.”

The door opened, and from the thick darkness surrounding me, I could barely make out a tall shadowy figure standing in the doorway. I remember the strange impression the outline of this barely visible person gave me at that moment—suggesting such impressive height and presence that it immediately caught my attention—so much so that I barely heard my landlady’s words, “A gentleman to see you, sir,” which were quickly interrupted by her surprise at finding the room completely dark. “Oh dear! The lamp must have gone out!” she exclaimed, then turning to the figure she had brought so far, she added, “I’m afraid Mr. Tempest isn’t here after all, sir, though I definitely saw him about half an hour ago. If you don’t mind waiting a moment, I’ll grab a light and check if he left any message on his table.”

She hurried away, and though I knew that of course I ought to speak, a singular and quite inexplicable perversity of humour kept me silent and unwilling to declare my presence. Meanwhile the tall stranger advanced a pace or two, and a rich voice with a ring of ironical amusement in it called me by my name—

She rushed off, and even though I knew I should say something, a strange and totally inexplicable sense of humor kept me quiet and unwilling to reveal myself. Meanwhile, the tall stranger took a step or two forward, and a deep voice with a hint of ironic amusement in it called me by my name

“Geoffrey Tempest, are you there?”

“Geoffrey Tempest, are you around?”

Why could I not answer? The strangest and most unnatural obstinacy stiffened my tongue,—and, concealed in the gloom of my forlorn literary den I still held my peace. The [p 19] majestic figure drew nearer, till in height and breadth it seemed to suddenly overshadow me; and once again the voice called—

Why couldn't I respond? A bizarre and unnatural stubbornness froze my tongue, and, hidden in the darkness of my lonely writing space, I remained silent. The [p19I'm sorry, but there doesn't appear to be a text provided for modernization. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on.majestic figure approached, until it seemed to loom over me in height and width; and once more the voice called—

“Geoffrey Tempest, are you there?”

“Hey, Geoffrey Tempest, are you there?”

For very shame’s sake I could hold out no longer,—and with a determined effort I broke the extraordinary dumb spell that had held me like a coward in silent hiding, and came forward boldly to confront my visitor.

For the sake of my pride, I couldn’t hold back any longer—and with a strong effort, I broke the strange silence that had kept me hidden like a coward and came forward confidently to face my visitor.

“Yes I am here,” I said—“And being here I am ashamed to give you such a welcome as this. You are Prince Rimânez of course;—I have just read your note which prepared me for your visit, but I was hoping that my landlady, finding the room in darkness, would conclude I was out, and show you downstairs again. You see I am perfectly frank!”

“Yeah, I am here,” I said—“And since I’m here, I feel embarrassed to welcome you like this. You are Prince Rimânez, right? I just read your note that gave me a heads-up about your visit, but I was hoping that my landlady would see the room was dark and assume I wasn’t home, and take you back downstairs. You see, I’m being totally honest!”

“You are indeed!” returned the stranger, his deep tones still vibrating with the silvery clang of veiled satire—“So frank that I cannot fail to understand you. Briefly, and without courtesy, you resent my visit this evening and wish I had not come!”

“You sure are!” replied the stranger, his deep voice still echoing with a hint of hidden sarcasm—“So honest that I can’t help but get what you mean. To put it plainly, and without any pleasantries, you’re bothered by my visit tonight and wish I hadn’t shown up!”

This open declaration of my mood sounded so brusque that I made haste to deny it, though I knew it to be true. Truth, even in trifles, always seems unpleasant!

This straightforward expression of my feelings came off so harsh that I quickly tried to deny it, even though I knew it was true. The truth, even in small things, always feels uncomfortable!

“Pray do not think me so churlish,”—I said—“The fact is, I only opened your letter a few minutes ago, and before I could make any arrangements to receive you, the lamp went out, with the awkward result that I am forced to greet you in this unsociable darkness, which is almost too dense to shake hands in.”

“Please don’t think I’m being rude,” I said. “The truth is, I just opened your letter a few minutes ago, and before I could get ready to welcome you, the lamp went out. Unfortunately, that means I have to greet you in this uncomfortable darkness, which is nearly too thick to shake hands in.”

“Shall we try?” my visitor enquired, with a sudden softening of accent that gave his words a singular charm; “Here is my hand,—if yours has any friendly instinct in it the twain will meet,—quite blindly and without guidance!”

“Shall we give it a shot?” my visitor asked, his accent suddenly softening in a way that made his words particularly charming. “Here’s my hand—if yours has any friendly feeling in it, the two will connect—completely without guidance!”

I at once extended my hand, and it was instantly clasped in a warm and somewhat masterful manner. At that moment a light flashed on the scene,—my landlady entered, bearing what she called ‘her best lamp’ alit, and set it on the table. [p 20] I believe she uttered some exclamation of surprise at seeing me,—she may have said anything or nothing,—I did not hear or heed, so entirely was I amazed and fascinated by the appearance of the man whose long slender hand still held mine. I am myself an average good height, but he was fully half a head taller than I, if not more than that,—and as I looked straightly at him, I thought I had never seen so much beauty and intellectuality combined in the outward personality of any human being. The finely shaped head denoted both power and wisdom, and was nobly poised on such shoulders as might have befitted a Hercules,—the countenance was a pure oval, and singularly pale, this complexion intensifying the almost fiery brilliancy of the full dark eyes, which had in them a curious and wonderfully attractive look of mingled mirth and misery. The mouth was perhaps the most telling feature in this remarkable face,—set in the perfect curve of beauty, it was yet firm, determined, and not too small, thus escaping effeminacy,—and I noted that in repose it expressed bitterness, disdain and even cruelty. But with the light of a smile upon it, it signified, or seemed to signify, something more subtle than any passion to which we can give a name, and already with the rapidity of a lightning flash, I caught myself wondering what that mystic undeclared something might be. At a glance I comprehended these primary details of my new acquaintance’s eminently prepossessing appearance, and when my hand dropped from his close grasp I felt as if I had known him all my life! And now face to face with him in the bright lamp-light, I remembered my actual surroundings,—the bare cold room, the lack of fire, the black soot that sprinkled the nearly carpetless floor,—my own shabby clothes and deplorable aspect, as compared with this regal-looking individual, who carried the visible evidence of wealth upon him in the superb Russian sables that lined and bordered his long overcoat which he now partially unfastened and threw open with a carelessly imperial air, the while he regarded me, smiling.

I immediately reached out my hand, which was quickly grasped in a warm and slightly commanding way. Just then, a light illuminated the room—my landlady came in with what she called "her best lamp" lit and placed it on the table. [p20Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.I think she exclaimed in surprise at seeing me—she might have said anything or nothing—I didn’t hear or pay attention because I was completely captivated by the man whose long, slender hand was still holding mine. I consider myself of average height, but he was at least half a head taller, if not more. As I looked at him, I thought I had never seen such a combination of beauty and intelligence in anyone. His well-shaped head indicated both power and wisdom, and it was nobly balanced on shoulders that would suit a Hercules. His face was a perfect oval and strikingly pale, which made the deep brilliance of his dark eyes even more intense; those eyes held a curious and irresistibly attractive mix of amusement and sorrow. The mouth might have been the most expressive feature of this remarkable face—its perfect curve showed beauty, yet it was firm, determined, and not too small, thus avoiding any hint of weakness. I noticed that when relaxed, it expressed bitterness, disdain, and even cruelty. But when he smiled, it seemed to convey something more complex than any emotion we could name, and in a flash, I found myself wondering what that mysterious, unspoken quality could be. In a moment, I grasped these key aspects of my new acquaintance’s striking appearance, and when my hand slipped from his firm grip, it felt like I had known him forever! Now, face-to-face with him in the bright lamplight, I remembered my surroundings—the bare, cold room, the absence of a fire, the black soot scattered across the nearly carpetless floor—my own shabby clothes and pitiful appearance compared to this regal-looking guy who wore luxurious Russian sables that lined and edged his long overcoat, which he partially unbuttoned and threw open with a casually majestic air while smiling at me.

“I know I have come at an awkward moment,” he [p 21] said—“I always do! It is my peculiar misfortune. Well-bred people never intrude where they are not wanted,—and in this particular I’m afraid my manners leave much to be desired. Try to forgive me if you can, for the sake of this,”—and he held out a letter addressed to me in my friend Carrington’s familiar handwriting. “And permit me to sit down while you read my credentials.”

“I realize that I’ve shown up at a bad time,” he said—“I always do! It’s my strange luck. Well-mannered people never barge in where they’re not invited—and in this case, I’m afraid my manners could use some work. Please try to forgive me if you can, for this,”—and he held out a letter addressed to me in my friend Carrington’s recognizable handwriting. “And may I sit down while you read my credentials?”

He took a chair and seated himself. I observed his handsome face and easy attitude with renewed admiration.

He took a seat and settled in. I watched his good-looking face and relaxed demeanor with fresh admiration.

“No credentials are necessary,” I said with all the cordiality I now really felt—“I have already had a letter from Carrington in which he speaks of you in the highest and most grateful terms. But the fact is——well!—really, prince, you must excuse me if I seem confused or astonished ... I had expected to see quite an old man ...

“No credentials are necessary,” I said with all the friendliness I truly felt—“I’ve already received a letter from Carrington where he speaks of you in the highest and most thankful terms. But the fact is—well!—to be honest, prince, you have to forgive me if I seem a bit confused or surprised ... I had expected to see quite an old man ...”

And I broke off, somewhat embarrassed by the keen glance of the brilliant eyes that met mine so fixedly.

And I stopped talking, a bit embarrassed by the intense stare of the bright eyes that held mine so steadily.

“No one is old, my dear sir, nowadays!” he declared lightly—“even the grandmothers and grandfathers are friskier at fifty than they were at fifteen. One does not talk of age at all now in polite society,—it is ill-bred, even coarse. Indecent things are unmentionable—age has become an indecent thing. It is therefore avoided in conversation. You expected to see an old man you say? Well, you are not disappointed—I am old. In fact you have no idea how very old I am!”

“No one is old, my dear sir, these days!” he said playfully. “Even grandmas and grandpas are more energetic at fifty than they were at fifteen. Nobody talks about age anymore in polite society—it’s considered rude, even uncouth. Things that are inappropriate are off-limits—age has become one of those inappropriate topics. So, we steer clear of it in conversation. You expected to see an old man, you say? Well, you’re not disappointed—I am old. In fact, you have no idea just how old I really am!”

I laughed at this piece of absurdity.

I laughed at this ridiculous situation.

“Why, you are younger than I,”—I said—“or if not, you look it.”

“Why, you’re younger than I am,” I said, “or if not, you sure look it.”

“Ah, my looks belie me!” he returned gaily—“I am like several of the most noted fashionable beauties,—much riper than I seem. But come, read the introductory missive I have brought you,—I shall not be satisfied till you do.”

“Ah, my looks mislead you!” he replied cheerfully—“I’m like many of the most famous fashionable beauties—much older than I appear. But come on, read the introductory letter I brought you—I won’t be satisfied until you do.”

Thus requested, and wishing to prove myself as courteous as I had hitherto been brusque, I at once opened my friend’s note and read as follows,—

Thus requested, and wanting to show that I could be as polite as I had previously been blunt, I immediately opened my friend’s note and read as follows,—


[p
22]
Dear Geoffrey.

Dear Geoffrey

The bearer of this, Prince Rimânez, is a very distinguished scholar and gentleman, allied by descent to one of the oldest families in Europe, or for that matter, in the world. You, as a student and lover of ancient history, will be interested to know that his ancestors were originally princes of Chaldea, who afterwards settled in Tyre,—from thence they went to Etruria and there continued through many centuries, the last scion of the house being the very gifted and genial personage who, as my good friend, I have the pleasure of commending to your kindest regard. Certain troublous and overpowering circumstances have forced him into exile from his native province, and deprived him of a great part of his possessions, so that he is, to a considerable extent a wanderer on the face of the earth, and has travelled far and seen much, and has a wide experience of men and things. He is a poet and musician of great skill, and though he occupies himself with the arts solely for his own amusement, I think you will find his practical knowledge of literary matters eminently useful to you in your difficult career. I must not forget to add that in all matters scientific he is an absolute master. Wishing you both a cordial friendship, I am, dear Geoffrey,

The person holding this letter, Prince Rimânez, is a highly respected scholar and gentleman, connected by lineage to one of the oldest families in Europe, or even in the world. As someone who studies and appreciates ancient history, you’ll be interested to know that his ancestors were originally princes from Chaldea, who later moved to Tyre, and then traveled to Etruria, where they remained for many centuries. The last representative of this family is the talented and charming individual whom I am pleased to recommend to your warmest regards as my good friend. Due to some difficult and overwhelming circumstances, he has been forced into exile from his homeland and has lost a significant portion of his possessions, making him somewhat of a wanderer in the world. He has traveled extensively and experienced a lot, gaining a broad understanding of people and cultures. He is a skilled poet and musician, and though he engages with the arts solely for his own enjoyment, I believe you will find his practical knowledge of literature very beneficial to you in your challenging career. I must also mention that he is an absolute expert in all scientific matters. Wishing you both a warm friendship, I am, dear Geoffrey,

Yours sincerely

Best regards

    John Carrington.
 

John Carrington.

The signature of ‘Boffles’ had evidently been deemed out of place this time and somehow I was foolishly vexed at its omission. There seemed to be something formal and stiff in the letter, almost as if it had been written to dictation, and under pressure. What gave me this idea I know not. I glanced furtively at my silent companion,—he caught my stray look and returned it with a curiously grave fixity. Fearing lest my momentary vague distrust of him had been reflected in my eyes I made haste to speak—

The signature of ‘Boffles’ clearly felt out of place this time, and for some reason, I was foolishly annoyed by its absence. The letter seemed formal and stiff, almost like it was written under pressure. I’m not sure what gave me that impression. I glanced sideways at my quiet companion—he caught my eye and held my gaze with a strangely serious expression. Worried that my brief, vague distrust of him showed in my eyes, I quickly began to talk—

“This letter, prince, adds to my shame and regret that I should have greeted you in so churlish a manner this evening. [p 23] No apology can condone my rudeness,—but you cannot imagine how mortified I felt and still feel, to be compelled to receive you in this miserable den,—it is not at all the sort of place in which I should have liked to welcome you....” And I broke off with a renewed sense of irritation, remembering how actually rich I now was, and that in spite of this, I was obliged to seem poor. Meanwhile the prince waived aside my remarks with a light gesture of his hand.

“This letter, prince, adds to my shame and regret that I should have greeted you in such a rude way this evening. [p23]No apology can make up for my rudeness, but you can’t imagine how embarrassed I felt and still feel, to have to receive you in this horrible place—it’s really not the kind of setting in which I would have wanted to welcome you....” And I stopped, feeling irritated again, remembering how rich I actually was, and that despite this, I had to pretend to be poor. Meanwhile, the prince dismissed my comments with a casual wave of his hand.

“Why be mortified?” he demanded. “Rather be proud that you can dispense with the vulgar appurtenances of luxury. Genius thrives in a garret and dies in a palace,—is not that the generally accepted theory?”

“Why be embarrassed?” he asked. “Instead, be proud that you can do without the tacky trappings of luxury. Talent flourishes in a small room and fades away in a mansion— isn’t that the common belief?”

“Rather a worn-out and mistaken one I consider,”—I replied; “Genius might like to try the effect of a palace for once,—it usually dies of starvation.”

“Honestly, I think it’s pretty outdated and wrong,” I replied. “Genius might want to see what it’s like to live in a palace for a change—usually, it just ends up starving.”

“True!—but in thus dying, think how many fools it afterwards fattens! There is an all-wise Providence in this, my dear sir! Schubert perished of want,—but see what large profits all the music-publishers have made since out of his compositions! It is a most beautiful dispensation of nature,—that honest folk should be sacrificed in order to provide for the sustenance of knaves!”

“True!—but by dying like this, think about how many fools it ends up benefiting! There’s a wise plan in this, my dear sir! Schubert died from lack of resources,—but look at the huge profits all the music publishers have made since off his compositions! It’s a beautiful arrangement of nature,—that good people should be sacrificed to support the knaves!”

He laughed, and I looked at him in a little surprise. His remark touched so near my own opinions that I wondered whether he were in jest or earnest.

He laughed, and I looked at him with a bit of surprise. His comment was so close to my own beliefs that I questioned whether he was joking or serious.

“You speak sarcastically of course?” I said—“You do not really believe what you say?”

“You're being sarcastic, right?” I said. “You don’t actually believe what you’re saying?”

“Oh, do I not!” he returned, with a flash of his fine eyes that was almost lightning-like in its intensity—“If I could not believe the teaching of my own experience, what would be left to me? I always realize the ‘needs must’ of things—how does the old maxim go—‘needs must when the devil drives.’ There is really no possible contradiction to offer to the accuracy of that statement. The devil drives the world, whip in hand,—and oddly enough, (considering that some belated folk still fancy there is a God somewhere) succeeds [p 24] in managing his team with extraordinary ease!” His brow clouded and the bitter lines about his mouth deepened and hardened,—anon he laughed again lightly and continued—“But let us not moralize,—morals sicken the soul both in church and out of it,—every sensible man hates to be told what he could be and what he won’t be. I am here to make friends with you if you permit,—and to put an end to ceremony, will you accompany me back to my hotel where I have ordered supper?”

“Oh, do I not!” he replied, with a flash in his bright eyes that was almost like lightning in its intensity—“If I couldn't trust my own experiences, what would I have left? I always understand the ‘needs must’ of things—how does that old saying go—‘needs must when the devil drives.’ There really isn’t any way to argue against the truth of that statement. The devil drives the world, whip in hand—and oddly enough, (considering some people still believe there’s a God somewhere) manages to guide his team with remarkable ease!” His brow darkened and the bitter lines around his mouth became more pronounced and hardened—then he laughed again lightly and continued—“But let’s not moralize—morals exhaust the soul both in church and out of it—every sensible person hates being told what they could be and what they won’t be. I’m here to befriend you if you allow it—and to skip the formalities; will you come with me back to my hotel where I’ve ordered supper?”

By this time I had become indescribably fascinated by his easy manner, handsome presence and mellifluous voice,—the satirical turn of his humour suited mine,—I felt we should get on well together,—and my first annoyance at being discovered by him in such poverty-stricken circumstances somewhat abated.

By this point, I was incredibly captivated by his relaxed attitude, attractive appearance, and smooth voice. His sarcastic sense of humor matched mine perfectly, and I sensed we would get along well. My initial irritation at being caught by him in such dire circumstances started to fade.

“With pleasure!” I replied—“But first of all, you must allow me to explain matters a little. You have heard a good deal about my affairs from my friend John Carrington, and I know from his private letter to me that you have come here out of pure kindness and goodwill. For that generous intention I thank you! I know you expected to find a poor wretch of a literary man struggling with the direst circumstances of disappointment and poverty,—and a couple of hours ago you would have amply fulfilled that expectation. But now, things have changed,—I have received news which completely alters my position,—in fact I have had a very great and remarkable surprise this evening....”

“Of course!” I replied, “But first, let me explain a bit. You’ve heard a lot about my situation from my friend John Carrington, and I know from his private letter to me that you’re here out of kindness and goodwill. I really appreciate that! I know you expected to find a struggling writer dealing with disappointment and poverty—and just a couple of hours ago, that would have been spot on. But things have changed; I've received news that completely shifts my circumstances—in fact, I had a huge and unexpected surprise this evening...”

“An agreeable one I trust?” interposed my companion suavely.

“An agreeable one, I hope?” my companion said smoothly.

I smiled.

I smiled.

“Judge for yourself!” And I handed him the lawyer’s letter which informed me of my suddenly acquired fortune.

“Decide for yourself!” I said as I handed him the lawyer's letter that told me about my unexpected fortune.

He glanced it through rapidly,—then folded and returned it to me with a courteous bow.

He quickly glanced at it, then folded it and handed it back to me with a polite bow.

“I suppose I should congratulate you,”—he said—“And I do. Though of course this wealth which seems to content [p 25] you, to me appears a mere trifle. It can be quite conveniently run through and exhausted in about eight years or less, therefore it does not provide absolute immunity from care. To be rich, really rich, in my sense of the word, one should have about a million a year. Then one might reasonably hope to escape the workhouse!”

“I guess I should congratulate you,” he said. “And I do. But this wealth that seems to satisfy you looks like nothing more than a small amount to me. It can easily be spent and gone in about eight years or less, so it doesn't guarantee freedom from worry. To be truly rich, in my opinion, you should have around a million a year. Then you might actually have a chance to avoid the workhouse!”

He laughed,—and I stared at him stupidly, not knowing how to take his words, whether as truth or idle boasting. Five millions of money a mere trifle! He went on without apparently noticing my amazement—

He laughed, and I stared at him blankly, unsure how to interpret his words—whether to take them seriously or as just bragging. Five million dollars a mere trifle! He continued without seeming to notice my shock—

“The inexhaustible greed of a man, my dear sir, can never be satisfied. If he is not consumed by desire for one thing, he is for another, and his tastes are generally expensive. A few pretty and unscrupulous women for example, would soon relieve you of your five millions in the purchase of jewels alone. Horse-racing would do it still more quickly. No, no,—you are not rich,—you are still poor,—only your needs are no longer so pressing as they were. And in this I confess myself somewhat disappointed,—for I came to you hoping to do a good turn to some one for once in my life, and to play the foster-father to a rising genius—and here I am—forestalled,—as usual! It is a singular thing, do you know, but nevertheless a fact, that whenever I have had any particular intentions towards a man I am always forestalled! It is really rather hard upon me!” He broke off and raised his head in a listening attitude.

“The never-ending greed of a man, my dear sir, can never be satisfied. If he isn’t consumed by desire for one thing, he is for another, and his tastes are usually expensive. A few attractive and unscrupulous women, for example, could easily spend your five million on jewelry alone. Horse racing would make it even faster. No, no—you’re not rich—you’re still poor—only your needs aren’t as urgent as they used to be. And I must admit I’m somewhat disappointed because I came to you hoping to do a good deed for once in my life and to mentor a rising talent—and here I am—outmaneuvered, as usual! It’s a strange thing, you know, but it’s still a fact that whenever I have specific intentions for a man, I always get outpaced! It’s really quite tough on me!” He paused and raised his head as if listening.

“What is that?” he asked.

“What’s that?” he asked.

It was the violinist next door playing a well-known “Ave Maria.” I told him so.

It was the violinist next door playing a popular “Ave Maria.” I mentioned it to him.

“Dismal,—very dismal!” he said with a contemptuous shrug. “I hate all that kind of mawkish devotional stuff. Well!—millionaire as you are, and acknowledged lion of society as you shortly will be, there is no objection I hope, to the proposed supper? And perhaps a music-hall afterwards if you feel inclined,—what do you say?”

“Gloomy—really gloomy!” he said with a scornful shrug. “I can’t stand all that overly sentimental religious stuff. Anyway!—now that you’re a millionaire and are about to be a well-known figure in society, I hope you don’t mind the planned dinner? And maybe a music hall afterward if you’re up for it—what do you think?”

He clapped me on the shoulder cordially and looked straight into my face,—those wonderful eyes of his, suggestive [p 26] of both tears and fire, fixed me with a clear masterful gaze that completely dominated me. I made no attempt to resist the singular attraction which now possessed me for this man whom I had but just met,—the sensation was too strong and too pleasant to be combated. Only for one moment more I hesitated, looking down at my shabby attire.

He gave me a friendly slap on the shoulder and looked directly into my eyes—those amazing eyes of his, hinting at both sadness and passion, locked onto mine with a powerful gaze that completely held me captive. I didn’t try to fight the unique pull I felt towards this man whom I had just met—the feeling was too intense and too enjoyable to resist. I paused for just a moment longer, glancing down at my worn-out clothes.

“I am not fit to accompany you, prince,” I said—“I look more like a tramp than a millionaire.”

“I’m not fit to go with you, prince,” I said—“I look more like a bum than a millionaire.”

He glanced at me and smiled.

He looked at me and smiled.

“Upon my life, so you do!” he averred.—“But be satisfied!—you are in this respect very like many another Crœsus. It is only the poor and proud who take the trouble to dress well,—they and the dear ‘naughty’ ladies, generally monopolize tasteful and becoming attire. An ill-fitting coat often adorns the back of a Prime Minister,—and if you see a woman clad in clothes vilely cut and coloured, you may be sure she is eminently virtuous, renowned for good works, and probably a duchess!” He rose, drawing his sables about him.

“Honestly, you really do!” he insisted. “But don’t worry! You resemble many other wealthy folks in this way. It’s usually the poor and proud who make an effort to dress well; they and the charming ‘naughty’ ladies typically have a monopoly on stylish and flattering clothing. A poorly fitting coat is often worn by a Prime Minister, and if you see a woman in badly made and ugly clothes, you can bet she’s a model of virtue, known for her good deeds, and probably a duchess!” He stood up, wrapping his fur around him.

“What matter the coat if the purse be full!” he continued gaily.—“Let it once be properly paragraphed in the papers that you are a millionaire, and doubtless some enterprising tailor will invent a ‘Tempest’ ulster coloured softly like your present garb, an artistic mildewy green! And now come along,—your solicitor’s communication should have given you a good appetite, or it is not so valuable as it seems,—and I want you to do justice to my supper. I have my own chef with me, and he is not without skill. I hope, by the way, you will at least do me this much service,—that pending legal discussion and settlement of your affairs, you will let me be your banker?”

“What does it matter what coat you wear if your wallet is full!” he continued cheerfully. “Once it’s announced in the papers that you’re a millionaire, I’m sure some enterprising tailor will create a ‘Tempest’ overcoat that matches your current outfit, an artistic, moldy green! Now come on—your lawyer’s message should have given you a good appetite, or it’s not worth as much as it seems—and I want you to enjoy my dinner. I brought my own chef, and he’s quite skilled. By the way, I hope you can do me this favor—while you sort out your legal matters, can I be your banker?”

This offer was made with such an air of courteous delicacy and friendship, that I could do no more than accept it gratefully, as it relieved me from all temporary embarrassment. I hastily wrote a few lines to my landlady, telling her she would receive the money owing to her by post next day,—then, thrusting my rejected manuscript, my only worldly possession, [p 27] into my coat-pocket, I extinguished the lamp, and with the new friend I had so suddenly gained, I left my dismal lodgings and all its miserable associations for ever. I little thought the time would come when I should look back to the time spent in that small mean room as the best period of my life,—when I should regard the bitter poverty I then endured, as the stern but holy angel meant to guide me to the highest and noblest attainment,—when I should pray desperately with wild tears to be as I was then, rather than as I am now! Is it well or ill for us I wonder, that the future is hidden from our knowledge? Should we steer our ways clearer from evil if we knew its result? It is a doubtful question,—at anyrate my ignorance for the moment was indeed bliss. I went joyfully out of the dreary house where I had lived so long among disappointments and difficulties, turning my back upon it with such a sense of relief as could never be expressed in words,—and the last thing I heard as I passed into the street with my companion, was a plaintive long-drawn wail of minor melody, which seemed to be sent after me like a parting cry, by the unknown and invisible player of the violin.

This offer was made with such a polite grace and friendliness that I could only accept it with gratitude, as it freed me from all temporary discomfort. I quickly wrote a note to my landlady, letting her know she would receive the money I owed her by mail the next day. Then, shoving my rejected manuscript—my only worldly possession—into my coat pocket, I turned off the lamp and, with the new friend I had suddenly made, I left my gloomy lodgings and all its miserable memories for good. I could hardly believe that someday I would look back on my time in that small, shabby room as the best part of my life—when I would see the harsh poverty I endured as a strict but holy guide steering me toward the highest and noblest achievements—when I would beg with desperate tears to be as I was then, rather than as I am now! I wonder if it’s good or bad for us that the future is hidden from us. Would we avoid evil more easily if we knew the outcome? It’s a tricky question—but at that moment, my ignorance really was bliss. I stepped joyfully out of the dreary house where I had lived for so long, surrounded by disappointments and struggles, turning my back on it with a sense of relief that words could never capture. The last thing I heard as I walked into the street with my companion was a sad, drawn-out wail of a minor melody, which seemed to follow me like a farewell from the unknown and unseen violinist.

[p28]
IV

Outside, the prince’s carriage waited, drawn by two spirited black horses caparisoned in silver; magnificent thoroughbreds, which pawed the ground and champed their bits impatient of delay,—at sight of his master the smart footman in attendance threw the door open, touching his hat respectfully. We stepped in, I preceding my companion at his expressed desire; and as I sank back among the easy cushions, I felt the complacent consciousness of luxury and power to such an extent that it seemed as if I had left my days of adversity already a long way behind me. Hunger and happiness disputed my sensations between them, and I was in that vague light-headed condition common to long fasting, in which nothing seems absolutely tangible or real. I knew I should not properly grasp the solid truth of my wonderful good luck till my physical needs were satisfied and I was, so to speak, once more in a naturally balanced bodily condition. At present my brain was in a whirl,—my thoughts were all dim and disconnected,—and I appeared to myself to be in some whimsical dream from which I should wake up directly. The carriage rolled on rubber-tyred wheels and made no noise as it went,—one could only hear the even rapid trot of the horses. By-and-by I saw in the semi-darkness my new friend’s brilliant dark eyes fixed upon me with a curiously intent expression.

Outdoor, the prince’s carriage was waiting, pulled by two lively black horses outfitted in silver; they were magnificent thoroughbreds, pawing the ground and chomping at their bits, eager to get going. When he saw his master, the sharp-footed attendant opened the door, tipping his hat respectfully. I got in first, as my companion requested; and as I sank back into the comfortable cushions, I felt a satisfying sense of luxury and power that made it seem like my tough days were far behind me. Hunger and happiness were battling for my attention, leaving me in that light-headed state that often comes with fasting, where nothing feels quite real. I knew I wouldn’t fully appreciate the solid truth of my incredible good fortune until my physical needs were met and I was back to feeling balanced again. Right now, my mind was spinning—my thoughts were unclear and scattered—and I felt like I was in some strange dream that I would soon wake up from. The carriage rolled smoothly on rubber tires and made no sound—only the steady trot of the horses could be heard. Eventually, I noticed my new friend’s bright dark eyes watching me with a curious intensity in the dim light.

“Do you not feel the world already at your feet?” he [p 29] queried half playfully, half ironically—“Like a football, waiting to be kicked? It is such an absurd world, you know—so easily moved. Wise men in all ages have done their best to make it less ridiculous,—with no result, inasmuch as it continues to prefer folly to wisdom. A football, or let us say a shuttlecock among worlds, ready to be tossed up anyhow and anywhere, provided the battledore be of gold!”

“Don’t you feel like the world is already at your feet?” he queried half playfully, half ironically—“Like a soccer ball, just waiting to be kicked? It’s such a ridiculous world, you know—so easily swayed. Wise people throughout history have tried to make it less foolish, but it doesn’t work, since it always seems to choose silliness over wisdom. A soccer ball, or let’s say a shuttlecock among worlds, just ready to be tossed up anywhere, as long as the paddle is made of gold!”

“You speak a trifle bitterly, prince”—I said—“But no doubt you have had a wide experience among men?”

"You sound a bit bitter, prince," I said. "But I assume you've had a lot of experience with people?"

“I have,” he returned with emphasis—“My kingdom is a vast one.”

“I have,” he said with emphasis—“My kingdom is a vast one.”

“You are a ruling power then?” I exclaimed with some astonishment—“Yours is not a title of honour only?”

“You're in charge, then?” I said, a bit surprised—“It’s not just an honorary title?”

“Oh, as your rules of aristocracy go, it is a mere title of honour”—he replied quickly—“When I say that my kingdom is a vast one, I mean that I rule wherever men obey the influence of wealth. From this point of view, am I wrong in calling my kingdom vast?—is it not almost boundless?”

“Oh, according to your aristocratic rules, it is just a title of honor,” he responded quickly. “When I say that my kingdom is vast, I mean that I rule wherever people are swayed by money. From this perspective, am I wrong to call my kingdom vast? Isn’t it nearly limitless?”

“I perceive you are a cynic,”—I said—“Yet surely you believe that there are some things wealth cannot buy,—honour and virtue for example?”

“I see you're a cynic,” I said. “But surely you believe there are some things that money can't buy—like honor and virtue, for instance?”

He surveyed me with a whimsical smile.

He looked at me with a playful smile.

“I suppose honour and virtue do exist—” he answered—“And when they are existent of course they cannot be bought. But my experience has taught me that I can always buy everything. The sentiments called honour and virtue by the majority of men are the most shifty things imaginable,—set sufficient cash down, and they become bribery and corruption in the twinkling of an eye! Curious—very curious. I confess I found a case of unpurchaseable integrity once, but only once. I may find it again, though I consider the chance a very doubtful one. Now to revert to myself, pray do not imagine I am playing the humbug with you or passing myself off under a bogus title. I am a bona-fide prince, [p 30] believe me, and of such descent as none of your oldest families can boast,—but my dominions are long since broken up and my former subjects dispersed among all nations,—anarchy, nihilism, disruption and political troubles generally, compel me to be rather reticent concerning my affairs. Money I fortunately have in plenty,—and with that I pave my way. Some day when we are better acquainted, you shall know more of my private history. I have various other names and titles besides that on my card—but I keep to the simplest of them, because most people are such bunglers at the pronunciation of foreign names. My intimate friends generally drop my title, and call me Lucio simply.”

“I suppose honor and virtue do exist,” he replied. “And when they exist, of course they cannot be bought. But my experience has taught me that I can always buy everything. The feelings called honor and virtue by most people are the most unpredictable things imaginable—put down enough cash, and they instantly turn into bribery and corruption! It's curious—very curious. I admit I've encountered a case of unbribable integrity once, but only once. I might find it again, though I think the chances are pretty slim. Now, back to me, please don’t think I’m being insincere or pretending to be someone I'm not. I am a genuine prince, [p30I'm sorry, but there is no text provided to modernize. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on.believe me, and of a lineage that none of your oldest families can claim—but my territories have long since fallen apart and my former subjects are scattered across all nations—anarchy, nihilism, chaos, and political troubles in general force me to be quite reserved about my situation. Fortunately, I have plenty of money, and with that, I make my way. One day when we know each other better, I’ll share more of my personal history. I have various other names and titles besides the one on my card—but I stick to the simplest one because most people really struggle with foreign names. My close friends usually drop the title and just call me Lucio.”

“That is your christian name—?” I began.

“That is your Christian name—?” I started.

“Not at all—I have no ‘christian’ name,”—he interrupted swiftly and with anger—“There is no such thing as ‘christian’ in my composition!”

“Not at all—I don’t have a ‘Christian’ name,” he interrupted quickly and angrily. “There’s no ‘Christian’ in my makeup!”

He spoke with such impatience that for a moment I was at a loss for a reply. At last—

He spoke with so much impatience that for a moment I didn't know how to respond. At latest

“Indeed!” I murmured vaguely.

"Totally!" I murmured vaguely.

He burst out laughing.

He laughed out loud.

“‘Indeed!’ That is all you can find to say! Indeed and again indeed the word ‘christian’ vexes me. There is no such creature alive. You are not a Christian,—no one is really,—people pretend to be,—and in so damnable an act of feigning are more blasphemous than any fallen fiend! Now I make no pretences of the kind,—I have only one faith—”

“‘Really!’ That’s all you can say! Seriously, the word ‘Christian’ annoys me. There isn’t anyone like that around. You aren’t a Christian—nobody is, really—people just pretend to be—and in this awful act of pretending, they’re more blasphemous than any fallen angel! I don’t pretend like that—I have only one faith—”

“And that is?”—

“And that is?”—

“A profound and awful one!” he said in thrilling tones—“And the worst of it is that it is true,—as true as the workings of the Universe. But of that hereafter,—it will do to talk of when we feel low-spirited and wish to converse of things grim and ghastly,—at present here we are at our destination, and the chief consideration of our lives, (it is the chief consideration of most men’s lives) must be the excellence or non-excellence of our food.”

“A deep and terrible one!” he said in exciting tones—“And the worst part is that it’s true—just as true as the workings of the Universe. But that’s a conversation for later—it’ll be better to discuss when we feel down and want to talk about grim and creepy things. For now, we’ve arrived at our destination, and the main concern of our lives (it’s the main concern for most people) has to be the quality or lack of quality of our food.”

The carriage stopped and we descended. At first sight of [p 31] the black horses and silver trappings, the porter of the hotel and two or three other servants rushed out to attend upon us; but the prince passed into the hall without noticing any of them and addressed himself to a sober-looking individual in black, his own private valet, who came forward to meet him with a profound salutation. I murmured something about wishing to engage a room for myself in the hotel.

The carriage stopped, and we got out. At the first sight of the black horses and silver decorations, the hotel porter and a couple of other staff hurried out to assist us; however, the prince walked into the hall without acknowledging any of them and spoke to a serious-looking man in black, his personal valet, who stepped forward to greet him with a deep bow. I quietly mentioned that I wanted to book a room for myself at the hotel.

“Oh, my man will see to that for you”—he said lightly—“The house is not full,—at anyrate all the best rooms are not taken; and of course you want one of the best.”

“Oh, my man will take care of that for you,” he said casually. “The house isn’t full—anyway, all the best rooms aren’t taken; and of course, you want one of the best.”

A staring waiter, who up to that moment, had been noting my shabby clothes with that peculiar air of contempt commonly displayed by insolent menials to those whom they imagine are poor, overheard these words, and suddenly changing the derisive expression of his foxy face, bowed obsequiously as I passed. A thrill of disgust ran through me, mingled with a certain angry triumph,—the hypocritical reflex of this low fellow’s countenance, was, I knew, a true epitome of what I should find similarly reflected in the manner and attitude of all ‘polite’ society. For there the estimate of worth is no higher than a common servant’s estimate, and is taken solely from the money standard;—if you are poor and dress shabbily you are thrust aside and ignored,—but if you are rich, you may wear shabby clothes as much as you like, you are still courted and flattered, and invited everywhere, though you may be the greatest fool alive or the worst blackguard unhung. With vague thoughts such as these flitting over my mind, I followed my host to his rooms. He occupied nearly a whole wing of the hotel, having a large drawing-room, dining-room and study en suite, fitted up in the most luxurious manner, besides bedroom, bathroom, and dressing-room, with other rooms adjoining, for his valet and two extra personal attendants. The table was laid for supper, and glittered with the costliest glass, silver and china, being furthermore adorned by baskets of the most exquisite fruit and flowers, and in a few moments we were seated. The prince’s valet acted as head-waiter, and I noticed that now this man’s face, seen in the [p 32] full light of the electric lamps, seemed very dark and unpleasant, even sinister in expression,—but in the performance of his duties he was unexceptionable, being quick, attentive, and deferential, so much so that I inwardly reproached myself for taking an instinctive dislike to him. His name was Amiel, and I found myself involuntarily watching his movements, they were so noiseless,—his very step suggesting the stealthy gliding of a cat or a tiger. He was assisted in his work by the two other attendants who served as his subordinates, and who were equally active and well-trained,—and presently I found myself enjoying the choicest meal I had tasted for many and many a long day, flavoured with such wine as connoisseurs might be apt to dream of, but never succeed in finding. I began to feel perfectly at my ease, and talked with freedom and confidence, the strong attraction I had for my new friend deepening with every moment I passed in his company.

A staring waiter, who until that moment had been judging my shabby clothes with that familiar look of disdain often shown by rude staff to those they assume are poor, overheard this conversation. Suddenly, he switched from a mocking expression to a servile bow as I walked by. I felt a wave of disgust mixed with a certain angry satisfaction—the hypocrisy on this guy's face was a perfect reflection of what I knew I would see in all 'polite' society. There, worth is valued no higher than how a common servant would view it, judged solely by wealth; if you're poor and dress poorly, you're ignored and pushed aside—but if you're rich, you can wear the worst clothes, and people will still seek you out and flatter you, no matter how foolish or terrible you might be. With these vague thoughts running through my mind, I followed my host to his rooms. He occupied almost an entire wing of the hotel, which included a large drawing room, dining room, and study all built together, furnished in the most luxurious way, along with a bedroom, bathroom, and dressing room, plus extra rooms for his valet and two other personal attendants. The table was set for supper, shining with the finest glass, silver, and china, further decorated with baskets of the most exquisite fruits and flowers, and within a few moments, we were seated. The prince’s valet acted as the head waiter, and I noticed that in the bright light of the electric lamps, his face appeared dark and unpleasant, even somewhat sinister—but as he went about his duties, he was flawless, quick, attentive, and respectful, so much so that I felt ashamed for instinctively disliking him. His name was Amiel, and I found myself watching his movements without meaning to; they were so quiet—his steps suggesting the stealthy glide of a cat or a tiger. He was aided by the two other attendants who worked under him, both equally efficient and well-trained, and soon I was enjoying the finest meal I had tasted in ages, accompanied by wine that connoisseurs might dream of but rarely find. I started to feel completely at ease, conversing freely and confidently, the strong connection I had with my new friend growing deeper with each moment I spent in his company.

“Will you continue your literary career now you have this little fortune left you?” he inquired, when at the close of supper Amiel set the choicest cognac and cigars before us, and respectfully withdrew—“Do you think you will care to go on with it?”

“Are you going to keep writing now that you’ve got this little fortune?” he asked, as Amiel brought out the best cognac and cigars for us and quietly stepped away after dinner—“Do you think you’ll want to continue with it?”

“Certainly I shall”—I replied—“if only for the fun of the thing. You see, with money I can force my name into notice whether the public like it or not. No newspaper refuses paying advertisements.”

“Of course I will,” I replied, “just for the fun of it. You see, with money I can make my name stand out, whether people like it or not. No newspaper turns down paid advertisements.”

“True!—but may not inspiration refuse to flow from a full purse and an empty head?”

“True!—but can inspiration really come from a full wallet and an empty mind?”

This remark provoked me not a little.

This comment bothered me quite a bit.

“Do you consider me empty-headed?” I asked with some vexation.

“Do you think I’m brainless?” I asked, slightly irritated.

“Not at present. My dear Tempest, do not let either the Tokay we have been drinking, or the cognac we are going to drink, speak for you in such haste! I assure you I do not think you empty-headed,—on the contrary, your head, I believe from what I have heard, has been and is full of ideas,—excellent ideas, original ideas, which the world of [p 33] conventional criticism does not want. But whether these ideas will continue to germinate in your brain, or whether, with the full purse, they will cease, is now the question. Great originality and inspiration, strange to say, seldom endow the millionaire. Inspiration is supposed to come from above,—money from below! In your case however both originality and inspiration may continue to flourish and bring forth fruit,—I trust they may. It often happens, nevertheless that when bags of money fall to the lot of aspiring genius, God departs and the devil walks in. Have you never heard that?”

“Not right now. My dear Tempest, don’t let the Tokay we’ve been drinking or the cognac we’re about to have rush you into speaking! I assure you I don’t think you’re empty-headed—on the contrary, I believe from what I’ve heard that your mind has been and still is full of ideas—great ideas, unique ideas that the world of [p33Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.conventional criticism doesn’t appreciate. But whether these ideas will keep developing in your mind or whether, once you have a full wallet, they will stop is the real question. Remarkably, great originality and inspiration rarely come to millionaires. Inspiration is thought to come from above—money comes from below! However, in your case, both originality and inspiration might continue to thrive and bear fruit—I really hope they do. Still, it often happens that when aspiring geniuses suddenly come into lots of money, God leaves and the devil steps in. Haven’t you ever heard that?”

“Never!” I answered smiling.

“Never!” I replied, smiling.

“Well, of course the saying is foolish, and sounds doubly ridiculous in this age when people believe in neither God nor devil. It implies however that one must choose an up or a down,—genius is the Up, money is the Down. You cannot fly and grovel at the same instant.”

“Well, of course that saying is silly and sounds even more ridiculous today when people believe in neither God nor the devil. It does suggest, though, that you have to choose between one or the other—genius is the Up, money is the Down. You can’t soar and crawl at the same time.”

“The possession of money is not likely to cause a man to grovel”—I said—“It is the one thing necessary to strengthen his soaring powers and lift him to the greatest heights.”

“The possession of money isn’t going to make a man grovel,” I said, “It’s the one thing needed to boost his ambitions and elevate him to the highest heights.”

“You think so?” and my host lit his cigar with a grave and pre-occupied air—“Then I’m afraid, you don’t know much about what I shall call natural psychics. What belongs to the earth tends earthwards,—surely you realize that? Gold most strictly belongs to the earth,—you dig it out of the ground,—you handle it and dispose of it in solid wedges or bars—it is a substantial metal enough. Genius belongs to nobody knows where,—you cannot dig it up or pass it on, or do anything with it except stand and marvel—it is a rare visitant and capricious as the wind, and generally makes sad havoc among the conventionalities of men. It is as I said an ‘upper’ thing, beyond earthly smells and savours,—and those who have it always live in unknown high latitudes. But money is a perfectly level commodity,—level with the ground;—when you have much of it, you come down solidly on your flat soles and down you stay!” [p 34]
I laughed.

“You think so?” my host said, lighting his cigar with a serious and thoughtful look. “Then I’m afraid you don’t really understand what I’ll call natural psychics. What belongs to the earth tends to stay with the earth—surely you get that? Gold definitely belongs to the earth—you dig it out of the ground, you handle it, and you deal with it in solid chunks or bars—it’s a pretty solid metal. Genius doesn’t belong to anyone, and you can’t dig it up or pass it on, or do anything with it except stand in awe—it’s a rare visitor, as unpredictable as the wind, and it usually disrupts the usual ways of people. It’s, as I said, an ‘upper’ thing, above earthly smells and tastes—those who possess it always exist in unknown high places. But money is a completely equal commodity—level with the ground; when you have a lot of it, you land solidly on your feet and that’s where you stay!” [p34]
I laughed.

“Upon my word you preach very eloquently against wealth!” I said—“You yourself are unusually rich,—are you sorry for it?”

“Honestly, you speak very well against wealth!” I said—“You’re quite wealthy yourself—are you regretting it?”

“No, I am not sorry, because being sorry would be no use”—he returned—“And I never waste my time. But I am telling you the truth—Genius and great riches hardly ever pull together. Now I, for example,—you cannot imagine what great capabilities I had once!—a long time ago—before I became my own master!”

“No, I’m not sorry, because being sorry wouldn’t do any good,” he replied, “And I never waste my time. But I’m being honest with you—Genius and great wealth rarely go hand in hand. For instance, you can’t even imagine the incredible talents I once had! A long time ago—before I became my own boss!”

“And you have them still I am sure”—I averred, looking expressively at his noble head and fine eyes.

“And I'm sure you still have them,” I said, looking meaningfully at his strong features and expressive eyes.

The strange subtle smile I had noticed once or twice before lightened his face. “Ah, you mean to compliment me!” he said—“You like my looks,—many people do. Yet after all there is nothing so deceptive as one’s outward appearance. The reason of this is that as soon as childhood is past, we are always pretending to be what we are not,—and thus, with constant practice from our youth up, we manage to make our physical frames complete disguises for our actual selves. It is really wise and clever of us,—for hence each individual is so much flesh-wall through which neither friend nor enemy can spy. Every man is a solitary soul imprisoned in a self-made den,—when he is quite alone he knows and frequently hates himself,—sometimes he even gets afraid of the gaunt and murderous monster he keeps hidden behind his outwardly pleasant body-mask, and hastens to forget its frightful existence in drink and debauchery. That is what I do occasionally,—you would not think it of me, would you?”

The strange, subtle smile I had noticed a few times before brightened his face. “Oh, you’re trying to compliment me!” he said—“You like how I look—many people do. Yet, there’s nothing more misleading than one's outward appearance. The reason for this is that as soon as childhood is over, we’re always pretending to be someone we’re not—and with constant practice from a young age, we manage to make our physical selves complete disguises for our true identities. It’s actually smart and clever of us—because of this, every person is just a flesh wall that neither friends nor enemies can see through. Each man is a solitary soul trapped in a self-made cave—when he’s completely alone, he knows and often hates himself—sometimes he even becomes scared of the gaunt, murderous monster he keeps hidden behind his outwardly pleasant face, and he rushes to forget its terrifying existence in alcohol and excess. That’s what I do sometimes—you wouldn’t think that of me, would you?”

“Never!” I replied quickly, for something in his voice and aspect moved me strangely—“You belie yourself, and wrong your own nature.”

“Never!” I replied quickly, as something in his voice and demeanor stirred me in a surprising way—“You’re not being true to yourself, and you’re going against your own nature.”

He laughed softly.

He chuckled softly.

“Perhaps I do!” he said carelessly—“This much you may believe of me—that I am no worse than most men! Now to return to the subject of your literary career,—you have [p 35] written a book, you say,—well, publish it and see the result—if you only make one ‘hit’ that is something. And there are ways of arranging that the ‘hit’ shall be made. What is your story about? I hope it is improper?”

“Maybe I do!” he said casually. “You can believe this much about me—that I’m no worse than most men! Now, back to your writing career—you’ve written a book, right? Well, publish it and see what happens. If you get even one ‘hit,’ that’s something. And there are ways to make sure that ‘hit’ happens. What’s your story about? I hope it’s scandalous?”

“It certainly is not;”—I replied warmly—“It is a romance dealing with the noblest forms of life and highest ambitions;—I wrote it with the intention of elevating and purifying the thoughts of my readers, and wished if I could, to comfort those who had suffered loss or sorrow—”

“It definitely is not,” I answered enthusiastically. “It’s a story about the noblest aspects of life and the highest ambitions. I wrote it to uplift and inspire my readers, and I hoped to bring comfort to those who have experienced loss or sorrow.”

Rimânez smiled compassionately.

Rimânez smiled warmly.

“Ah, it won’t do!” he interrupted—“I assure you it won’t;—it doesn’t fit the age. It might go down, possibly, if you could give a ‘first-night’ of it as it were to the critics, like one of my most intimate friends, Henry Irving,—a ‘first-night’ combined with an excellent supper and any amount of good drinks going. Otherwise it’s no use. If it is to succeed by itself, it must not attempt to be literature,—it must simply be indecent. As indecent as you can make it without offending advanced women,—that is giving you a good wide margin. Put in as much as you can about sexual matters and the bearing of children,—in brief, discourse of men and women simply as cattle who exist merely for breeding purposes, and your success will be enormous. There’s not a critic living who won’t applaud you,—there’s not a school-girl of fifteen who will not gloat over your pages in the silence of her virginal bedroom!”

“Ah, that won’t work!” he interrupted. “I promise you it won’t; it doesn’t fit the times. It might do okay if you held a ‘first night’ for the critics, like one of my closest friends, Henry Irving—a ‘first night’ that includes a great dinner and plenty of drinks. Otherwise, it’s pointless. If it’s meant to succeed on its own, it shouldn’t try to be literature—it needs to be as indecent as possible without upsetting progressive women—that gives you a good amount of leeway. Include as much as you can about sexual matters and childbirth—in short, talk about men and women like they’re livestock that exist just for breeding, and you’ll have great success. There’s not a single critic who won’t praise you, and not a fifteen-year-old schoolgirl who won’t secretly enjoy your pages in her private bedroom!”

Such a flash of withering derision darted from his eyes as startled me,—I could find no words to answer him for the moment, and he went on—

Such a flash of scornful disdain shot from his eyes at me—it caught me off guard, and I couldn’t think of anything to say in response, so he continued—

“What put it into your head, my dear Tempest, to write a book dealing with, as you say, ‘the noblest forms of life’? There are no noble forms of life left on this planet,—it is all low and commercial,—man is a pigmy, and his aims are pigmy like himself. For noble forms of life seek other worlds!—there are others. Then again, people don’t want their thoughts raised or purified in the novels they read for amusement—they go to church for that, and get very bored [p 36] during the process. And why should you wish to comfort folks who, out of their own sheer stupidity generally, get into trouble? They wouldn’t comfort you,—they would not give you sixpence to save you from starvation. My good fellow, leave your quixotism behind you with your poverty. Live your life to yourself,—if you do anything for others they will only treat you with the blackest ingratitude,—so take my advice, and don’t sacrifice your own personal interests for any consideration whatever.”

“What made you think, my dear Tempest, to write a book about, as you put it, ‘the noblest forms of life’? There are no noble forms of life left on this planet—it’s all low and commercial—humans are small-minded, and their goals are just as trivial. Noble forms of life look for other worlds!—and there are others. Besides, people don’t want their thoughts elevated or refined in the novels they read for entertainment—they go to church for that, and they get pretty bored [p36]while doing it. And why should you try to comfort people who, through their own foolishness, land themselves in trouble? They wouldn’t comfort you—they wouldn’t give you a dime to save you from starvation. My good man, leave your idealism behind along with your poverty. Live your life for yourself—if you do anything for others, they will only repay you with the worst ingratitude—so take my advice, and don’t sacrifice your own interests for any reason.”

He rose from the table as he spoke and stood with his back to the bright fire, smoking his cigar tranquilly,—and I gazed at his handsome figure and face with just the faintest thrill of pained doubt darkening my admiration.

He stood up from the table as he spoke and faced the bright fire, smoking his cigar calmly—and I looked at his attractive figure and face with a slight twinge of painful doubt shadowing my admiration.

“If you were not so good-looking I should call you heartless”—I said at last—“But your features are a direct contradiction to your words. You have not really that indifference to human nature which you strive to assume,—your whole aspect betokens a generosity of spirit which you cannot conquer if you would. Besides, are you not always trying to do good?”

“If you weren’t so good-looking, I’d call you heartless,” I said finally. “But your face completely contradicts what you say. You don’t actually have that indifference to human nature that you’re trying to project—everything about you shows a generosity of spirit that you can’t hide even if you wanted to. Plus, aren’t you always trying to do good?”

He smiled.

He smirked.

“Always! That is, I am always at work endeavouring to gratify every man’s desire. Whether that is good of me, or bad, remains to be proved. Men’s wants are almost illimitable,—the only thing none of them ever seem to wish, so far as I am concerned, is to cut my acquaintance!”

“Always! I mean, I'm always working to make every man's wishes come true. Whether that's good or bad is yet to be seen. Men's desires are nearly endless—the one thing none of them ever seem to want, as far as I'm concerned, is to stop being friends with me!”

“Why, of course not! After once meeting you, how could they!” I said, laughing at the absurdity of the suggestion.

“Of course not! After meeting you just once, how could they?” I said, laughing at how ridiculous the idea was.

He gave me a whimsical side-look.

He gave me a playful glance.

“Their desires are not always virtuous,” he remarked, turning to flick off the ash of his cigar into the grate.

“Their desires aren’t always noble,” he said, turning to flick the ash of his cigar into the grate.

“But of course you do not gratify them in their vices!” I rejoined, still laughing—“That would be playing the part of a benefactor somewhat too thoroughly!”

“But of course you don't indulge them in their bad habits!” I replied, still laughing—“That would be playing the role of a benefactor a little too completely!”

“Ah now I see we shall flounder in the quicksands of theory if we go any further”—he said—“You forget, my dear fellow, that nobody can decide as to what is vice, or what is [p 37] virtue. These things are chameleon-like, and take different colours in different countries. Abraham had two or three wives and several concubines, and he was the very soul of virtue according to sacred lore,—whereas my Lord Tom-Noddy in London to-day has one wife and several concubines, and is really very much like Abraham in other particulars, yet he is considered a very dreadful person. ‘Who shall decide when doctors disagree!’ Let’s drop the subject, as we shall never settle it. What shall we do with the rest of the evening? There is a stout-limbed, shrewd wench at the Tivoli, dancing her way into the affections of a ricketty little Duke,—shall we go and watch the admirable contortions with which she is wriggling into a fixed position among the English aristocracy? Or are you tired, and would you prefer a long night’s rest?”

“Ah, now I see we’ll get stuck in the quicksand of theory if we keep going”—he said—“You forget, my dear friend, that no one can agree on what is vice or what is [p37]virtue. These concepts are like chameleons, changing colors in different cultures. Abraham had a couple of wives and several concubines, and according to sacred texts, he was the embodiment of virtue—whereas my Lord Tom-Noddy in London today has one wife and several concubines, and he’s quite similar to Abraham in many ways, yet he’s seen as a terrible person. ‘Who can decide when doctors disagree!’ Let’s drop the topic, as we’ll never resolve it. What should we do for the rest of the evening? There’s a strong, clever girl at the Tivoli, dancing her way into the hearts of a skinny little Duke—should we go watch her impressive moves as she wriggles her way into the English aristocracy? Or are you tired, and would you rather get a good night’s sleep?”

To tell the truth I was thoroughly fatigued, and mentally as well as physically worn out with the excitements of the day,—my head too was heavy with the wine to which I had so long been unaccustomed.

To be honest, I was completely exhausted, and both mentally and physically drained from the day's excitement. My head also felt heavy from the wine I had been unaccustomed to for so long.

“Upon my word I think I would rather go to bed than anything—” I confessed—“But what about my room?”

“Honestly, I think I’d rather go to bed than do anything else—” I admitted—“But what about my room?”

“Oh, Amiel will have attended to that for you,—we’ll ask him.” And he touched the bell. His valet instantly appeared.

“Oh, Amiel will take care of that for you—we’ll ask him.” And he pressed the bell. His valet appeared immediately.

“Have you got a room for Mr Tempest?”

“Do you have a room for Mr. Tempest?”

“Yes, your Excellency. An apartment in this corridor almost facing your Excellency’s suite. It is not as well furnished as it might be, but I have made it as comfortable as I can for the night.”

“Yes, your Excellency. An apartment in this corridor almost facing your Excellency’s suite. It isn’t as nicely furnished as it could be, but I’ve done my best to make it comfortable for the night.”

“Thanks very much!” I said—“I am greatly obliged to you.”

“Thanks a lot!” I said—“I really appreciate it.”

Amiel bowed deferentially.

Amiel bowed respectfully.

“Thank you, sir.”

“Thanks, sir.”

He retired, and I moved to bid my host good-night. He took my proffered hand, and held it in his, looking at me curiously the while.

He retired, and I went to say goodnight to my host. He took my offered hand and held it in his, looking at me curiously the whole time.

“I like you, Geoffrey Tempest;” he said—“And because I like you, and because I think there are the makings of [p 38] something higher than mere earthy brute in you, I am going to make you what you may perhaps consider rather a singular proposition. It is this,—that if you don’t like me, say so at once, and we will part now, before we have time to know anything more of each other, and I will endeavour not to cross your path again unless you seek me out. But if on the contrary, you do like me,—if you find something in my humour or turn of mind congenial to your own disposition, give me your promise that you will be my friend and comrade for a while, say for a few months at any rate. I can take you into the best society, and introduce you to the prettiest women in Europe as well as the most brilliant men. I know them all, and I believe I can be useful to you. But if there is the smallest aversion to me lurking in the depths of your nature”—here he paused,—then resumed with extraordinary solemnity—“in God’s name give it full way and let me go,—because I swear to you in all sober earnest that I am not what I seem!”

"I like you, Geoffrey Tempest," he said. "And because I like you, and because I believe you have the potential for something greater than just being a straightforward brute, I’m going to make you what you might think is a rather unusual offer. Here it is: if you don’t like me, just say so right now, and we can part ways before we get to know each other any better. I’ll do my best not to cross your path again unless you reach out to me. But if, on the other hand, you do like me—if you find something in my humor or way of thinking that resonates with you—then promise me that you’ll be my friend and companion for a while, let’s say for at least a few months. I can introduce you to the best social circles and the most attractive women in Europe, as well as some of the most brilliant men. I know them all, and I believe I can be a benefit to you. But if there’s even the slightest dislike for me buried deep within you”—he paused—then continued with remarkable seriousness—“for God’s sake, let it out and let me go, because I swear to you with all seriousness that I’m not what I seem!"

Strongly impressed by his strange look and stranger manner, I hesitated one moment,—and on that moment, had I but known it, hung my future. It was true,—I had felt a passing shadow of distrust and repulsion for this fascinating yet cynical man, and he seemed to have guessed it. But now every suspicion of him vanished from my mind, and I clasped his hand with renewed heartiness.

Strongly struck by his unusual appearance and even more unusual behavior, I hesitated for a moment—and on that moment, had I only known, my future depended. It was true—I had experienced a fleeting feeling of distrust and disgust for this captivating yet cynical man, and it seemed like he had picked up on it. But now, all my doubts about him disappeared, and I shook his hand with fresh enthusiasm.

“My dear fellow, your warning comes too late!” I said mirthfully—“Whatever you are, or whatever you choose to think you are, I find you most sympathetic to my disposition, and I consider myself most fortunate in knowing you. My old friend Carrington has indeed done me a good turn in bringing us together, and I assure you I shall be proud of your companionship. You seem to take a perverse delight in running yourself down!—but you know the old adage, ‘the devil is not so black as he is painted’?”

“My dear friend, your warning comes too late!” I said playfully. “No matter what you are or what you think you are, I find you very relatable, and I feel lucky to know you. My old friend Carrington has really done me a favor by bringing us together, and I promise I’ll be proud to have you as my companion. You seem to take some odd pleasure in putting yourself down!—but you know the saying, ‘the devil isn’t as bad as he’s made out to be’?”

“And that is true!” he murmured dreamily—“Poor devil! His faults are no doubt much exaggerated by the clergy! And so we are to be friends?”

“And that is true!” he murmured dreamily. “Poor guy! His flaws are probably way overstated by the clergy! So we're going to be friends?”

[p 39]
“I hope so! I shall not be the first to break the compact!”

[p39]
“I really hope so! I won’t be the first to break our agreement!”

His dark eyes rested upon me thoughtfully, yet there seemed to be a lurking smile in them as well.

His dark eyes looked at me thoughtfully, but there also seemed to be a hidden smile in them.

“Compact is a good word”—he said—“So,—a compact we will consider it. I meant to improve your material fortunes,—you can dispense with that aid now; but I think I can still be of service in pushing you on in society. And love—of course you will fall in love if you have not already done so,—have you?”

“‘Compact is a good word,’” he said. “‘So, let’s consider it a compact. I meant to help improve your financial situation—you can manage that on your own now; but I think I can still help you move up in society. And love—of course you’ll fall in love if you haven’t already, right?’”

“Not I!” I answered quickly, and with truth—“I have seen no woman yet who perfectly fulfils my notions of beauty.”

“Not me!” I replied quickly, and honestly—“I haven't seen a woman yet who perfectly matches my idea of beauty.”

He burst out laughing violently.

He burst out laughing hard.

“Upon my word you are not wanting in audacity!” he said—“Nothing but perfect beauty will suit you, eh? But consider, my friend, you, though a good-looking well-built man, are not yourself quite a Phœbus Apollo!”

“Honestly, you sure are bold!” he said. “Nothing less than perfect beauty will do for you, huh? But think about it, my friend, while you are a handsome, fit guy, you’re not exactly a Phœbus Apollo yourself!”

“That has nothing to do with the matter”—I rejoined—“A man should choose a wife with a careful eye to his own personal gratification, in the same way that he chooses horses or wine,—perfection or nothing.”

"That has nothing to do with the issue," I replied. "A man should pick a wife with a careful eye for his own satisfaction, just like he chooses horses or wine—perfection or nothing."

“And the woman?”—Rimânez demanded, his eyes twinkling.

“And the woman?” Rimânez asked, his eyes sparkling.

“The woman has really no right of choice”—I responded,—for this was my pet argument and I took pleasure in setting it forth—“She must mate wherever she has the chance of being properly maintained. A man is always a man,—a woman is only a man’s appendage, and without beauty she cannot put forth any just claim to his admiration or his support.”

“The woman has really no right to choose,” I replied, because this was my favorite argument and I enjoyed making it, “She has to partner with whomever can provide for her. A man is always a man—a woman is just a man’s accessory, and without beauty, she cannot rightfully expect his admiration or support.”

“Right!—very right, and logically argued!”—he exclaimed, becoming preternaturally serious in a moment—“I myself have no sympathy with the new ideas that are in vogue concerning the intellectuality of woman. She is simply the female of man,—she has no real soul save that which is a reflex of his, and being destitute of logic, she is incapable of forming a correct opinion on any subject. All the imposture of religion is kept up by this unmathematical hysterical [p 40] creature,—and it is curious, considering how inferior a being she is, what mischief she has contrived to make in the world, upsetting the plans of the wisest kings and counsellors, who as mere men, should undoubtedly have mastered her! And in the present age she is becoming more than ever unmanageable.”

“Right!—very right, and logically argued!”—he exclaimed, becoming unnaturally serious in a moment—“I personally have no sympathy for the new ideas out there about women's intelligence. She is simply the female of man—she doesn't have a real soul except what reflects his, and since she lacks logic, she can't form a correct opinion on any matter. All the deception of religion is maintained by this unmathematical, hysterical [p40]creature,—and it’s fascinating, considering how inferior she is, the chaos she has caused in the world, disrupting the plans of the wisest kings and advisors, who as mere men should have surely been able to control her! And in this day and age, she's becoming more unmanageable than ever.”

“It is only a passing phase”—I returned carelessly—“A fad got up by a few unloved and unlovable types of the feminine sex. I care very little for women—I doubt whether I shall ever marry.”

“It’s just a passing phase,” I said dismissively. “A trend started by some unlikable and unlovable women. I don’t really care for women—I doubt I’ll ever get married.”

“Well you have plenty of time to consider, and amuse yourself with the fair ones, en passant”—he said watching me narrowly—“And in the meantime I can take you round the different marriage-markets of the world if you choose, though the largest one of them all is of course this very metropolis. Splendid bargains to be had, my dear friend!—wonderful blonde and brunette specimens going really very cheap. We’ll examine them at our leisure. I’m glad you have yourself decided that we are to be comrades,—for I am proud;—I may say damnably proud;—and never stay in any man’s company when he expresses the slightest wish to be rid of me. Good-night!”

“Well, you have plenty of time to think things over and have some fun with the lovely ones, en passant,” he said, watching me closely. “In the meantime, I can take you around the different marriage markets of the world if you’d like, though the biggest one is, of course, this very city. Fantastic deals to be found, my dear friend!—amazing blonde and brunette options going for quite cheap. We’ll check them out at our leisure. I’m glad you’ve decided that we’re going to be friends,—because I’m proud;—I might say extremely proud;—and I never stick around when someone hints they want me gone. Good night!”

“Good-night!” I responded. We clasped hands again and they were still interlocked, when a sudden flash of lightning blazed vividly across the room, followed instantaneously by a terrific clap of thunder. The electric lights went out, and only the glow of the fire illumined our faces. I was a little startled and confused,—the prince stood still, quite unconcerned, his eyes shining like those of a cat in the darkness.

“Good night!” I replied. We held hands again, and they were still intertwined when a sudden flash of lightning lit up the room, instantly followed by a loud clap of thunder. The electric lights went out, leaving only the glow of the fire to illuminate our faces. I was a bit startled and confused—the prince remained still, completely unfazed, his eyes shining like a cat's in the dark.

“What a storm!” he remarked lightly—“Such thunder in winter is rather unusual. Amiel!”

“What a storm!” he said casually—“Thunder like this in winter is pretty unusual. Amiel!”

The valet entered, his sinister countenance resembling a white mask made visible in the gloom.

The valet walked in, his dark expression looking like a pale mask seen in the shadows.

“These lamps have gone out,”—said his master—“It’s very odd that civilized humanity has not yet learned the complete management of the electric light. Can you put them in order, Amiel?” [p 41]
“Yes, your excellency.” And in a few moments, by some dexterous manipulation which I did not understand and could not see, the crystal-cased jets shone forth again with renewed brilliancy. Another peal of thunder crashed overhead, followed by a downpour of rain.

“These lamps are out,” his master said. “It’s strange that civilized people still haven’t figured out how to fully manage electric lights. Can you fix them, Amiel?” [p41]
“Yes, your excellency.” And in just a moment, through some skillful adjustment that I didn’t understand and couldn’t see, the crystal-cased jets lit up again with renewed brightness. Another crash of thunder echoed overhead, followed by a heavy downpour of rain.

“Really remarkable weather for January,”—said Rimânez, again giving me his hand—“Good-night my friend! Sleep well.”

“Really amazing weather for January,” said Rimânez, shaking my hand again. “Good night, my friend! Sleep well.”

“If the anger of the elements will permit!” I returned, smiling.

“If the weather allows!” I replied, smiling.

“Oh, never mind the elements. Man has nearly mastered them or soon will do so, now that he is getting gradually convinced there is no Deity to interfere in his business. Amiel, show Mr Tempest to his room.”

“Oh, forget about the elements. Humanity has almost mastered them or will soon enough, now that people are gradually realizing there's no higher power to interfere in their affairs. Amiel, please show Mr. Tempest to his room.”

Amiel obeyed, and crossing the corridor, ushered me into a large, luxurious apartment, richly furnished, and lit up by the blaze of a bright fire. The comforting warmth shone welcome upon me as I entered, and I who had not experienced such personal luxury since my boyhood’s days, felt more than ever overpowered by the jubilant sense of my sudden extraordinary good fortune. Amiel waited respectfully, now and then furtively glancing at me with an expression which to my fancy had something derisive in it.

Amiel complied, and as he crossed the hallway, he led me into a spacious, luxurious apartment, beautifully furnished and illuminated by the glow of a bright fire. The comforting warmth welcomed me as I entered, and I, having not experienced such personal luxury since my childhood, felt even more overwhelmed by the joyful realization of my incredible good fortune. Amiel stood by respectfully, occasionally casting a sideways glance at me that I imagined held a hint of mockery.

“Is there anything I can do for you sir?” he inquired.

“Is there anything I can do for you, sir?” he asked.

“No thank you,”—I answered, endeavouring to throw an accent of careless condescension into my voice—for somehow I felt this man must be kept strictly in his place—“you have been very attentive,—I shall not forget it.”

“No thank you,” I replied, trying to add a tone of careless superiority to my voice—because somehow I felt this man needed to know his place—“you’ve been very attentive, and I won’t forget it.”

A slight smile flickered over his features.

A small smile appeared on his face.

“Much obliged to you, sir. Good-night.”

"Thank you very much, sir. Good night."

And he retired, leaving me alone. I paced the room up and down more dreamily than consciously, trying to think,—trying to set in order the amazing events of the day, but my brain was still dazed and confused, and the only image of actual prominence in my mind was the striking and remarkable personality of my new friend Rimânez. His extraordinary good looks, his attractive manner, his curious cynicism which [p 42] was so oddly mixed with some deeper sentiment to which I could not give a name, all the trifling yet uncommon peculiarities of his bearing and humour haunted me and became indissolubly mingled as it were with myself and all the circumstances concerning me. I undressed before the fire, listening drowsily to the rain, and the thunder which was now dying off into sullen echoes.

And he left, leaving me alone. I walked around the room aimlessly, lost in thought, trying to make sense of the incredible events of the day, but my mind was still foggy and confused. The only clear image that stuck with me was the striking and extraordinary personality of my new friend Rimânez. His stunning looks, charming demeanor, and intriguing cynicism, which was oddly blended with some deeper feeling I couldn't quite identify, all the little yet unusual quirks of his behavior and sense of humor lingered in my mind and became inseparably tied to me and everything happening around me. I undressed in front of the fire, drowsily listening to the rain and the thunder, which was now fading into distant echoes.

“Geoffrey Tempest, the world is before you—” I said, apostrophizing myself indolently—“you are a young man,—you have health, a good appearance, and brains,—added to these you now have five millions of money, and a wealthy prince for your friend. What more do you want of Fate or Fortune? Nothing,—except fame! And that you will get easily, for now-a-days even fame is purchaseable—like love. Your star is in the ascendant,—no more literary drudgery for you my boy!—pleasure and profit and ease are yours to enjoy for the rest of your life. You are a lucky dog!—at last you have your day!”

“Geoffrey Tempest, the world is yours—” I said, speaking to myself lazily—“you’re a young man—you have health, good looks, and brains—plus now you have five million dollars and a wealthy prince as your friend. What more could you want from Fate or Fortune? Nothing—except fame! And you’ll get that easily, because nowadays even fame can be bought—just like love. Your star is rising—no more literary grind for you, my boy! Pleasure, profit, and ease are yours to enjoy for the rest of your life. You’re a lucky guy! Finally, it’s your time!”

I flung myself upon the soft bed, and settled myself to sleep,—and as I dozed off, I still heard the rumble of heavy thunder in the distance. Once I fancied I heard the prince’s voice calling “Amiel! Amiel!” with a wildness resembling the shriek of an angry wind,—and at another moment I started violently from a profound slumber under the impression that someone had approached and was looking fixedly at me. I sat up in bed, peering into the darkness, for the fire had gone out;—then I turned on a small electric night-lamp at my side which fully illumined the room,—there was no one there. Yet my imagination played me such tricks before I could rest again that I thought I heard a hissing whisper near me that said—

I threw myself onto the soft bed and got comfortable to sleep, and as I drifted off, I could still hear the distant rumble of heavy thunder. At one point, I thought I heard the prince's voice calling “Amiel! Amiel!” with a wildness that felt like the shriek of an angry wind. Another time, I jolted awake from a deep sleep, feeling like someone was nearby, staring at me. I sat up in bed, squinting into the darkness since the fire had gone out; then I turned on a small electric night lamp at my side, which lit up the room completely—there was no one there. But my imagination played tricks on me before I could settle down again, and I thought I heard a hissing whisper nearby that said—

“Peace! Trouble him not. Let the fool in his folly sleep!”

“Peace! Don’t bother him. Let the fool be in his foolishness.”

[p43]
V

The next morning on rising I learned that ‘his excellency’ as Prince Rimânez was called by his own servants and the employés of the ‘Grand,’ had gone out riding in the Park, leaving me to breakfast alone. I therefore took that meal in the public room of the hotel, where I was waited upon with the utmost obsequiousness, in spite of my shabby clothes, which I was of course still compelled to wear, having no change. When would I be pleased to lunch? At what hour would I dine? Should my present apartment be retained?—or was it not satisfactory? Would I prefer a ‘suite’ similar to that occupied by his excellency? All these deferential questions first astonished and then amused me,—some mysterious agency had evidently conveyed the rumour of my wealth among those best fitted to receive it, and here was the first result. In reply I said my movements were uncertain,—I should be able to give definite instructions in the course of a few hours, and that in the meantime I retained my room. The breakfast over I sallied forth to go to my lawyers, and was just about to order a hansom when I saw my new friend coming back from his ride. He bestrode a magnificent chestnut mare, whose wild eyes and strained quivering limbs showed she was fresh from a hard gallop and was scarcely yet satisfied to be under close control. She curveted and danced among the carts and cabs in a somewhat risky fashion, but she had her master in Rimânez, who if he had looked handsome by night looked still more so by day, with a [p 44] slight colour warming the natural pallor of his complexion and his eyes sparkling with all the zest of exercise and enjoyment. I waited for his approach, as did also Amiel, who as usual timed his appearance in the hotel corridor in exact accordance with the moment of his master’s arrival. Rimânez smiled as he caught sight of me, touching his hat with the handle of his whip by way of salutation.

The next morning when I got up, I found out that “his excellency,” as Prince Rimânez was referred to by his own staff and the workers at the ‘Grand,’ had gone out for a ride in the Park, leaving me to have breakfast by myself. So, I took that meal in the hotel’s public dining area, where the service was extremely attentive, despite my worn-out clothes, which I still had to wear since I had no change. When would I like to have lunch? At what time would I like to dine? Should I keep my current room?—or was it not to my liking? Would I prefer a ‘suite’ like the one his excellency occupied? All these polite questions first surprised me and then made me laugh—somehow, the word about my supposed wealth had clearly spread among those who were most eager to know it, and here was the result. In response, I said my plans were uncertain—I would be able to give specific details in a few hours, and meanwhile, I would keep my room. After finishing breakfast, I headed out to visit my lawyers and was just about to call for a hansom when I saw my new friend returning from his ride. He was riding a stunning chestnut mare, whose wild eyes and tense, quivering limbs indicated she was just back from a hard gallop and still not fully under control. She pranced around the carts and cabs in a somewhat risky manner, but Rimânez was clearly in charge; if he looked handsome at night, he looked even better during the day, with a slight color enhancing his naturally pale complexion and his eyes sparkling with the thrill of exercise and enjoyment. I waited for him to approach, as did Amiel, who, as usual, timed his entrance in the hotel corridor perfectly to coincide with his master’s arrival. Rimânez smiled when he spotted me, tipping his hat with the handle of his whip as a greeting.

“You slept late, Tempest”—he said, as he dismounted and threw the reins to a groom who had cantered up after him,—“To-morrow you must come with me and join what they call in fashionable slang parlance the Liver Brigade. Once upon a time it was considered the height of indelicacy and low breeding to mention the ‘liver’ or any other portion of one’s internal machinery,—but we have done with all that now, and we find a peculiar satisfaction in discoursing of disease and unsavoury medical matters generally. And in the Liver Brigade you see at a glance all those interesting fellows who have sold themselves to the devil for the sake of the flesh-pots of Egypt,—men who eat till they are well-nigh bursting, and then prance up and down on good horses,—much too respectable beasts by the way to bear such bestial burdens—in the hope of getting out of their poisoned blood the evil they have themselves put in. They think me one of them, but I am not.”

“You slept in, Tempest,” he said as he got off his horse and tossed the reins to a groom who had ridden up after him. “Tomorrow you have to come with me and join what they call in trendy slang the Liver Brigade. It used to be seen as really inappropriate and low-class to mention the ‘liver’ or any other part of your insides, but we've moved past all that now. We actually find a strange satisfaction in talking about diseases and gross medical stuff in general. And in the Liver Brigade, you can quickly spot all those intriguing guys who have sold their souls for a taste of luxury—men who eat until they’re almost bursting and then trot around on well-bred horses—much too respectable to carry such heavy loads—in hopes of getting rid of the poison they've put in their bodies. They think I'm one of them, but I'm not.”

He patted his mare and the groom led her away, the foam of her hard ride still flecking her glossy chest and forelegs.

He patted his mare, and the groom took her away, the foam from her hard ride still clinging to her shiny chest and front legs.

“Why do you join the procession then?” I asked him, laughing and glancing at him with undisguised approval as I spoke, for he seemed more admirably built than ever in his well-fitting riding gear—“You are a fraud!”

“Why are you joining the parade then?” I asked him, laughing and looking at him with obvious approval as I spoke, because he looked more impressive than ever in his well-fitting riding gear—“You're a fake!”

“I am!” he responded lightly—“And do you know I am not the only one in London! Where are you off to?”

“I am!” he replied casually. “And did you know I’m not the only one in London? Where are you headed?”

“To those lawyers who wrote to me last night;—Bentham and Ellis is the name of the firm. The sooner I interview them the better,—don’t you think so?”

“To the lawyers who contacted me last night;—Bentham and Ellis is the name of the firm. The sooner I meet with them, the better,—don’t you think?”

“Yes—but see here,”—and he drew me aside—“You must have some ready cash. It doesn’t look well to apply [p 45] at once for advances,—and there is really no necessity to explain to these legal men that you were on the verge of starvation when their letter arrived. Take this pocket-book,—remember you promised to let me be your banker,—and on your way you might go to some well-reputed tailor and get properly rigged out. Ta-ta!”

“Yes—but listen,”—and he pulled me aside—“You need to have some cash on hand. It doesn’t look good to ask for advances right away, and you really don’t have to explain to these legal guys that you were about to starve when their letter came. Take this wallet,—remember you promised to let me be your banker,—and on your way, you should stop by a reputable tailor and get yourself properly outfitted. Goodbye!”

He moved off at a rapid pace,—I hurried after him, touched to the quick by his kindness.

He took off quickly—I rushed after him, really moved by his kindness.

“But wait—I say—Lucio!” And I called him thus by his familiar name for the first time. He stopped at once and stood quite still.

“But wait—I say—Lucio!” And I called him by his familiar name for the first time. He stopped immediately and stood completely still.

“Well?” he said, regarding me with an attentive smile.

"Well?" he said, looking at me with an interested smile.

“You don’t give me time to speak”—I answered in a low voice, for we were standing in one of the public corridors of the hotel—“The fact is I have some money, or rather I can get it directly,—Carrington sent me a draft for fifty pounds in his letter—I forgot to tell you about it. It was very good of him to lend it to me,—you had better have it as security for this pocket-book,—by-the-bye how much is there inside it?”

“You're not giving me a chance to talk,” I replied quietly, since we were in one of the hotel’s public hallways. “The thing is, I have some money, or I can get it easily—Carrington sent me a check for fifty pounds in his letter—I forgot to mention it. It was really nice of him to lend it to me; you should take it as collateral for this wallet—by the way, how much is in it?”

“Five hundred, in bank notes of tens and twenties,”—he responded with business-like brevity.

“Five hundred, in bank notes of tens and twenties,” he replied with a straightforward tone.

“Five hundred! My dear fellow, I don’t want all that. It’s too much!”

“Five hundred! My friend, I don’t need all that. It’s way too much!”

“Better have too much than too little nowadays,”—he retorted with a laugh—“My dear Tempest, don’t make such a business of it. Five hundred pounds is really nothing. You can spend it all on a dressing-case for example. Better send back John Carrington’s draft,—I don’t think much of his generosity considering that he came into a mine worth a hundred thousand pounds sterling, a few days before I left Australia.”

“It's better to have too much than too little these days,” he replied with a laugh. “My dear Tempest, don’t make such a big deal out of it. Five hundred pounds is really nothing. You could easily spend it all on a nice dressing case, for example. You should return John Carrington’s draft—I don't think much of his generosity, especially since he inherited a mine worth a hundred thousand pounds just a few days before I left Australia.”

I heard this with great surprise, and, I must admit with a slight feeling of resentment too. The frank and generous character of my old chum ‘Boffles’ seemed to darken suddenly in my eyes,—why could he not have told me of his good fortune in his letter? Was he afraid I might trouble [p 46] him for further loans? I suppose my looks expressed my thoughts, for Rimânez, who had observed me intently, presently added—

I heard this with great surprise, and I have to admit a bit of resentment too. The open and generous nature of my old buddy 'Boffles' suddenly seemed to dim in my eyes—why couldn’t he have told me about his good luck in his letter? Was he worried I might ask him for more loans? I guess my expression gave away my thoughts because Rimânez, who had been watching me closely, soon added—

“Did he not tell you of his luck? That was not very friendly of him—but as I remarked last night, money often spoils a man.”

“Did he not tell you about his good fortune? That wasn’t very nice of him—but as I mentioned last night, money often ruins a person.”

“Oh I daresay he meant no slight by the omission,” I said hurriedly, forcing a smile—“No doubt he will make it the subject of his next letter. Now as to this five hundred”—

“Oh, I bet he didn’t mean to offend by leaving it out,” I said quickly, managing a smile—“He’ll probably mention it in his next letter. Now about this five hundred

“Keep it, man, keep it”—he interposed impatiently—“What do you talk about security for? Haven’t I got you as security?”

“Keep it, man, keep it”—he interrupted impatiently—“Why are you talking about security? Don’t I have you as security?”

I laughed. “Well, I am fairly reliable now”—I said—“And I’m not going to run away.”

I laughed. “Well, I’m pretty reliable now,” I said, “And I’m not going to just disappear.”

“From me?” he queried, with a half cold half kind glance; “No,—I fancy not!”

“From me?” he asked, with a look that was both cold and kind; “No,—I don't think so!”

He waved his hand lightly and left me, and I, putting the leather case of notes in my inner breast-pocket, hailed a hansom and was driven off rapidly to Basinghall Street where my solicitors awaited me.

He waved his hand lightly and left me, and I, putting the leather case of notes in my inner breast pocket, hailed a cab and was driven quickly to Basinghall Street where my lawyers were waiting for me.

Arrived at my destination, I sent up my name, and was received at once with the utmost respect by two small chips of men in rusty black who represented ‘the firm.’ At my request they sent down their clerk to pay and dismiss my cab, while I, opening Lucio’s pocket book, asked them to change me a ten-pound note into gold and silver which they did with ready good-will. Then we went into business together. My deceased relative, whom I had never seen as far as I myself remembered, but who had seen me as a motherless baby in my nurse’s arms, had left me everything he possessed unconditionally, including several rare collections of pictures, jewels and curios. His will was so concisely and clearly worded that there were no possibilities of any legal hair-splitting over it,—and I was informed that in a week or ten days at the utmost everything would be in order and at my sole disposition.

Arriving at my destination, I provided my name and was immediately greeted with great respect by two rather small men in worn black suits who represented 'the firm.' At my request, they sent their clerk down to pay and dismiss my cab while I opened Lucio’s wallet and asked them to change a ten-pound note into coins, which they did willingly. Then we got down to business. My late relative, whom I had never met as far as I could remember, but who had seen me as a motherless baby in my nurse’s arms, had left me everything he owned without conditions, including several rare collections of paintings, jewels, and curiosities. His will was written so clearly and simply that there was no possibility of any legal disputes over it, and I was informed that within a week or ten days at most, everything would be settled and completely under my control.

“You are a very fortunate man Mr Tempest;”—said the [p 47] senior partner Mr Bentham, as he folded up the last of the papers we had been looking through and put it by—“At your age this princely inheritance may be either a great boon to you or a great curse,—one never knows. The possession of such enormous wealth involves great responsibilities.”

“You're a very lucky man, Mr. Tempest,” said the senior partner, Mr. Bentham, as he folded up the last of the papers we had been reviewing and set it aside. “At your age, this incredible inheritance could either be a huge blessing or a major curse—it's hard to say. Having such vast wealth comes with significant responsibilities.”

I was amused at what I considered the impertinence of this mere servant of the law in presuming to moralize on my luck.

I was amused by what I thought was the arrogance of this simple law officer in thinking they could lecture me about my luck.

“Many people would be glad to accept such responsibilities and change places with me”—I said with a flippant air—“You yourself, for example?”

“Many people would be happy to take on those responsibilities and switch places with me,” I said casually. “You, for instance?”

I knew this remark was not in good taste, but I made it wilfully, feeling that he had no business to preach to me as it were on the responsibilities of wealth. He took no offence however,—he merely gave me an observant side-glance like that of some meditative crow.

I knew this comment wasn't appropriate, but I said it anyway, feeling that he had no right to lecture me about the responsibilities that come with wealth. He didn’t take it personally, though—he just gave me a thoughtful side glance, much like a reflective crow.

“No Mr Tempest, no”—he said drily—“I do not think I should at all be disposed to change places with you. I feel very well satisfied as I am. My brain is my bank, and brings me in quite sufficient interest to live upon, which is all that I desire. To be comfortable, and pay one’s way honestly is enough for me. I have never envied the wealthy.”

“No, Mr. Tempest, no,” he said dryly. “I really don’t think I would want to switch places with you at all. I’m perfectly content as I am. My mind is my wealth, and it earns me enough to live on, which is all I want. Being comfortable and paying my own way honestly is enough for me. I’ve never envied the rich.”

“Mr Bentham is a philosopher,”—interposed his partner, Mr Ellis smiling—“In our profession Mr Tempest, we see so many ups and downs of life, that in watching the variable fortunes of our clients, we ourselves learn the lesson of content.”

“Mr. Bentham is a philosopher,” his partner Mr. Ellis smiled and chimed in. “In our line of work, Mr. Tempest, we experience so many highs and lows in life that by observing the changing fortunes of our clients, we end up learning the lesson of contentment ourselves.”

“Ah, it is a lesson that I have never mastered till now!” I responded merrily—“But at the present moment I confess myself satisfied.”

“Ah, it’s a lesson I’ve never fully learned until now!” I replied cheerfully—“But right now, I admit I’m content.”

They each gave me a formal little bow, and Mr Bentham shook hands.

They both gave me a polite little bow, and Mr. Bentham shook my hand.

“Business being concluded, allow me to congratulate you,” he said politely—“Of course, if you should wish at any time to entrust your legal affairs to other hands, my partner and myself are perfectly willing to withdraw. Your deceased relative had the highest confidence in us....”

“Now that the business is done, let me congratulate you,” he said politely. “Of course, if you ever want to hand over your legal matters to someone else, my partner and I are more than happy to step aside. Your late relative had complete trust in us...”

“As I have also, I assure you,”—I interrupted quickly—“Pray [p 48] do me the favour to continue managing things for me as you did for my relative, and be assured of my gratitude in advance.”

“As I have too, I promise you,”—I quickly interrupted—“Please do me the favor of continuing to handle things for me like you did for my relative, and rest assured of my gratitude in advance.”

Both little men bowed again, and this time Mr Ellis shook hands.

Both little men bowed again, and this time Mr. Ellis shook hands.

“We shall do our best for you, Mr Tempest, shall we not Bentham?” Bentham nodded gravely. “And now what do you say—shall we mention it Bentham?—or shall we not mention it?”

“We’ll do our best for you, Mr. Tempest, right, Bentham?” Bentham nodded seriously. “So, what do you think—should we bring it up, Bentham?—or should we not mention it?”

“Perhaps,” responded Bentham sententiously—“it would be as well to mention it.”

“Maybe,” Bentham replied seriously, “it would be a good idea to bring it up.”

I glanced from one to the other, not understanding what they meant. Mr Ellis rubbed his hands and smiled deprecatingly.

I looked from one to the other, not getting what they meant. Mr. Ellis rubbed his hands and smiled modestly.

“The fact is Mr Tempest, your deceased relative had one very curious idea—he was a shrewd man and a clever one, but he certainly had one very curious idea—and perhaps if he had followed it up to any extent, it might—yes, it might have landed him in a lunatic asylum and prevented his disposing of his extensive fortune in the—er—the very just and reasonable manner he has done. Happily for himself and—er—for you, he did not follow it up, and to the last he retained his admirable business qualities and high sense of rectitude. But I do not think he ever quite dispossessed himself of the idea itself, did he Bentham?”

“The fact is, Mr. Tempest, your late relative had one very peculiar notion—he was a savvy and smart guy, but he definitely had this strange idea—and maybe if he had pursued it at all, it could—yes, it could have landed him in a mental hospital and stopped him from distributing his vast fortune in the—um—the very fair and sensible way he did. Thankfully for himself and—um—for you, he didn’t go down that path, and up until the end, he kept his impressive business skills and strong sense of integrity. But I don’t think he ever completely let go of that idea itself, did he, Bentham?”

Bentham gazed meditatively at the round black mark of the gas-burner where it darkened the ceiling.

Bentham stared thoughtfully at the round black spot from the gas burner that stained the ceiling.

“I think not,—no, I think not,” he answered—“I believe he was perfectly convinced of it.”

“I don’t think so—no, I really don’t think so,” he replied. “I believe he was completely convinced of it.”

“And what was it?” I asked, getting impatient—“Did he want to bring out some patent?—a new notion for a flying-machine, and get rid of his money in that way?”

“And what was it?” I asked, getting impatient—“Did he want to present some patent?—a new idea for a flying machine, and waste his money that way?”

“No, no, no!” and Mr Ellis laughed a soft pleasant little laugh over my suggestion—“No, my dear sir—nothing of a purely mechanical or commercial turn captivated his imagination. He was too,—er—yes, I think I may say too profoundly opposed to what is called ‘progress’ in the world [p 49] to aid it by any new invention or other means whatever. You see it is a little awkward for me to explain to you what really seems to be the most absurd and fantastic notion,—but—to begin with, we never really knew how he made his money, did we Bentham?”

“No, no, no!” Mr. Ellis laughed a soft, pleasant little laugh at my suggestion. “No, my dear sir—nothing purely mechanical or commercial captured his imagination. He was too—uh—yes, I think I can say too deeply opposed to what’s called ‘progress’ in the world [p49Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.to support it with any new inventions or other means whatsoever. You see, it’s a bit tricky for me to explain what really seems to be the most absurd and fantastic idea—but—starting off, we never truly knew how he made his money, did we, Bentham?”

Bentham shook his head and pursed his lips closely together.

Bentham shook his head and pressed his lips tightly together.

“We had to take charge of large sums, and advise as to investments and other matters,—but it was not our business to inquire where the cash came from in the first place, was it, Bentham?”

“We had to manage large amounts of money and give advice about investments and other issues,—but it wasn’t our responsibility to ask where the cash originally came from, was it, Bentham?”

Again Bentham shook his head solemnly.

Again, Bentham shook his head seriously.

“We were entrusted with it;”—went on his partner, pressing the tips of his fingers together caressingly as he spoke—“and we did our best to fulfil that trust—with—er—with discretion and fidelity. And it was only after we had been for many years connected in business that our client mentioned—er—his idea;—a most erratic and extraordinary one, which was briefly this,—that he had sold himself to the devil, and that his large fortune was one result of the bargain!”

“We were given this responsibility,” his partner continued, gently pressing his fingertips together as he spoke, “and we did our best to honor that trust—with—uh—with care and loyalty. It was only after we had been in business together for many years that our client brought up—uh—his idea; a really strange and unusual one, which was simply this: that he had sold his soul to the devil, and that his vast fortune was one outcome of that deal!”

I burst out laughing heartily.

I laughed out loud.

“What a ridiculous notion!” I exclaimed—“Poor man!—a weak spot in his brain somewhere evidently,—or perhaps he used the expression as a mere figure of speech?”

“What a ridiculous idea!” I exclaimed—“Poor guy!—there’s obviously some sort of weakness in his brain,—or maybe he just used the phrase as a figure of speech?”

“I think not;”—responded Mr Ellis half interrogatively, still caressing his fingers—“I think our client did not use the phrase ‘sold to the devil’ as a figure of speech merely, Mr Bentham?”

“I don't think so,” Mr. Ellis replied, somewhat questioning, still lightly running his fingers—“I believe our client didn't use the phrase ‘sold to the devil’ just as a figure of speech, Mr. Bentham?”

“I am positive he did not,”—said Bentham seriously—“He spoke of the ‘bargain’ as an actual and accomplished fact.”

“I’m sure he didn’t,” said Bentham seriously. “He referred to the ‘bargain’ as if it were a real and done deal.”

I laughed again with a trifle less boisterousness.

I laughed again, a little less loudly.

“Well, people have all sorts of fancies now-a-days”—I said; “What with Blavatskyism, Besantism and hypnotism, it is no wonder if some folks still have a faint credence in the silly old superstition of a devil’s existence. But for a thoroughly sensible man....” [p 50]
“Yes—er, yes;”—interrupted Mr Ellis—“Your relative, Mr Tempest, was a thoroughly sensible man, and this—er—this idea was the only fancy that ever appeared to have taken root in his eminently practical mind. Being only an idea, it seemed hardly worth mentioning—but perhaps it is well—Mr Bentham agreeing with me—that we have mentioned it.”

“Well, people have all sorts of notions these days,” I said; “With Blavatskyism, Besantism, and hypnotism, it’s no surprise that some folks still have a slight belief in the ridiculous old superstition of a devil’s existence. But for a completely sensible person...” [p50]
“Yes—uh, yes;”—interrupted Mr. Ellis—“Your relative, Mr. Tempest, was a completely sensible person, and this—uh—this idea was the only notion that ever seemed to take hold in his very practical mind. Since it was just an idea, it didn’t seem worth mentioning—but perhaps it’s good—Mr. Bentham agrees with me—that we have brought it up.”

“It is a satisfaction and relief to ourselves,”—said Mr Bentham, “to have had it mentioned.”

“It’s satisfying and relieving for us,” said Mr. Bentham, “to have it brought up.”

I smiled, and thanking them, rose to go. They bowed to me once more, simultaneously, looking almost like twin brothers, so identically had their united practice of the law impressed itself upon their features.

I smiled, thanked them, and stood up to leave. They both bowed to me again, looking almost like twin brothers, their shared experience in practicing law having shaped their features so similarly.

“Good-day Mr Tempest,”—said Mr Bentham—“I need scarcely say that we shall serve you as we served our late client, to the best of our ability. And in matters where advice may be pleasant or profitable, we may possibly be of use to you. May we ask whether you require any cash advances immediately?”

“Good day, Mr. Tempest,” said Mr. Bentham. “I hardly need to mention that we will assist you just like we did our previous client, to the best of our ability. In situations where our advice could be helpful or beneficial, we might be able to assist you. Can we ask if you need any cash advances right away?”

“No, thank you,”—I answered, feeling grateful to my friend Rimânez for having placed me in a perfectly independent position to confront these solicitors—“I am amply provided.”

“No, thank you,” I said, feeling grateful to my friend Rimânez for putting me in a completely independent position to deal with these solicitors. “I have more than enough.”

They seemed, I fancied, a trifle surprised at this, but were too discreet to offer any remark. They wrote down my address at the Grand Hotel, and sent their clerk to show me to the door. I gave this man half-a-sovereign to drink my health which he very cheerfully promised to do,—then I walked round by the Law Courts, trying to realize that I was not in a dizzy dream, but that I was actually and solidly, five times a millionaire. As luck would have it, in turning a corner I jostled up against a man coming the other way, the very publisher who had returned me my rejected manuscript the day before.

They seemed a bit surprised by this, but were too polite to say anything. They wrote down my address at the Grand Hotel and sent their clerk to show me to the door. I gave him half a sovereign to drink to my health, which he happily promised to do. Then I walked around by the Law Courts, trying to grasp that I was not in a dizzy dream, but that I was actually, solidly, five times a millionaire. As luck would have it, when I turned a corner, I bumped into a man coming the other way—the very publisher who had returned my rejected manuscript the day before.

“Hullo!” he exclaimed stopping short.

"Hey!" he exclaimed, stopping short.

“Hullo!” I rejoined.

"Hey!" I replied.

“Where are you off to?” he went on—“Going to try and [p 51] place that unlucky novel? My dear boy, believe me it will never do as it is....”

“Where are you heading?” he continued—“Going to try and [p51I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text to modernize in your message. Please provide a phrase for me to work on.get that unfortunate novel published? My dear boy, trust me, it will never work as it is....”

“It will do, it shall do;”—I said calmly—“I am going to publish it myself.”

“It’ll do, it will do,” I said calmly, “I’m going to publish it myself.”

He started. “Publish it yourself! Good heavens!—it will cost you—ah!—sixty or seventy, perhaps a hundred pounds.”

He exclaimed, “Publish it yourself! Oh my goodness!—it will cost you—um—sixty or seventy, maybe even a hundred pounds.”

“I don’t care if it costs me a thousand!”

“I don’t care if it costs me a thousand!”

A red flush came into his face, and his eyes opened in astonishment.

A red flush spread across his face, and his eyes widened in surprise.

“I thought ... excuse me ...” he stammered awkwardly; “I thought money was scarce with you——

“I thought ... excuse me ...” he stammered awkwardly; “I thought you didn’t have much money——”

“It was,” I answered drily—“It isn’t now.”

“It was,” I replied flatly—“It isn’t now.”

Then, his utterly bewildered look, together with the whole topsy-turviness of things in my altered position, struck me so forcibly that I burst out laughing, wildly, and with a prolonged noise and violence that apparently alarmed him, for he began looking nervously about him in all directions as if meditating flight. I caught him by the arm.

Then, his completely confused expression, combined with the chaos of everything in my changed situation, hit me so hard that I started laughing uncontrollably, loud and intensely, which seemed to scare him because he began looking around nervously in all directions as if thinking about escaping. I grabbed him by the arm.

“Look here man,” I said, trying to conquer my almost hysterical mirth—“I’m not mad—don’t you think it,—I’m only a—millionaire!” And I began laughing again; the situation seemed to me so sublimely ridiculous. But the worthy publisher did not see it at all—and his features expressed so much genuine alarm that I made a further effort to control myself and succeeded. “I assure you on my word of honour I’m not joking—it’s a fact. Last night I wanted a dinner, and you, like a good fellow, offered to give me one,—to-day I possess five millions of money! Don’t stare so! don’t have a fit of apoplexy! And as I have told you, I shall publish my book myself at my own expense, and it shall succeed! Oh I’m in earnest, grim earnest, grim as death!—I’ve more than enough in my pocketbook to pay for its publication now!”

“Listen, man,” I said, trying to hide my almost hysterical laughter—“I’m not crazy—don’t think that—I’m just a—millionaire!” And I started laughing again; the whole situation seemed so ridiculously funny to me. But the poor publisher didn’t see it that way at all—his face showed so much real concern that I made another effort to control myself and managed to do it. “I promise you, I’m not joking—it’s true. Last night I wanted dinner, and you, being a good guy, offered to help me out—today I have five million dollars! Don’t stare like that! Don’t have a stroke! And as I told you, I’ll publish my book myself at my own expense, and it will succeed! Oh, I’m serious, dead serious, serious as can be!—I have more than enough in my wallet to cover its publication right now!”

I loosed my hold of him, and he fell back stupefied and confused.

I let go of him, and he fell back, dazed and confused.

“God bless my soul!” he muttered feebly—“It’s like a dream!—I was never more astonished in my life!”

“God bless my soul!” he muttered weakly—“It’s like a dream! I’ve never been more shocked in my life!”

[p 52]
“Nor I!” I said, another temptation to laughter threatening my composure,—“But strange things happen in life, as in fiction. And that book which the builders—I mean the readers—rejected, shall be the headstone of the corner—or—the success of the season! What will you take to bring it out?”

[p52]
“Me neither!” I said, barely holding back a laugh, “But unusual things happen in real life, just like in stories. And that book that the builders—I mean the readers—turned down will either be the cornerstone or the highlight of the season! What will it take to get it published?”

“Take? I? I bring it out!”

“Take? Me? I’ll bring it out!”

“Yes, you—why not? If I offer you a chance to turn an honest penny shall your paid pack of ‘readers’ prevent your accepting it? Fie! you are not a slave,—this is a free country. I know the kind of people who ‘read’ for you,—the gaunt unlovable spinster of fifty,—the dyspeptic book-worm who is a ‘literary failure’ and can find nothing else to do but scrawl growling comments on the manuscript of promising work,—why in heaven’s name should you rely on such incompetent opinion? I’ll pay you for the publication of my book at as stiff a price as you choose and something over for good-will. And I guarantee you another thing—it shall not only make my name as an author, but yours as a publisher. I’ll advertise royally, and I’ll work the press. Everything in this world can be done for money ...

“Yes, you—why not? If I give you the opportunity to make an honest buck, will your paid group of ‘readers’ stop you from taking it? Come on! You’re not a slave—this is a free country. I know the type of people who ‘read’ for you—the thin, unappealing spinster in her fifties—the grumpy bookworm who’s a ‘literary failure’ and has nothing else to do but scribble harsh comments on the manuscript of promising work—so why on earth would you trust such incompetent opinions? I’ll pay you to publish my book at whatever high price you want, plus a little extra for goodwill. And I guarantee you one more thing—it’s not just going to make my name as an author, but yours as a publisher too. I’ll advertise lavishly, and I’ll promote it through the press. Everything in this world can be done for cash

“Stop, stop,”—he interrupted.—“This is so sudden! You must let me think of it—you must give me time to consider——

“Wait, wait,” he interrupted. “This is all so sudden! You have to let me think about it—you need to give me time to consider——”

“Take a day for your meditations then,” I said—“But no longer. For if you don’t say yes, I’ll get another man, and he’ll have the big pickings instead of you! Be wise in time, my friend!—good-day!”

“Take a day to think it over then,” I said—“But no longer. Because if you don’t say yes, I’ll find someone else, and he’ll get all the good opportunities instead of you! Be smart about this, my friend!—good day!”

He ran after me.

He chased after me.

“Stay,—look here! You’re so strange, so wild—so erratic you know! Your head seems quite turned!”

“Wait—look here! You’re so weird, so unpredictable—you know! You seem a bit out of your mind!”

“It is! The right way round this time!”

“It is! The right way around this time!”

“Dear dear me,” and he smiled benevolently—“Why, you don’t give me a chance to congratulate you. I really do, you know—I congratulate you sincerely!” And he shook me by the hand quite fervently. “And as regards the book I believe there was really no fault found with it in the matter [p 53] of literary style or quality,—it was simply too—too transcendental, and unlikely therefore to suit the public taste. The Domestic-Iniquity line is what we find pays best at present. But I will think about it—where will a letter find you?”

“Good grief,” he said with a warm smile, “You didn’t even give me a chance to congratulate you. I really do, you know—I sincerely congratulate you!” He shook my hand enthusiastically. “As for the book, I believe there were really no complaints about its literary style or quality—it was just a bit too—too abstract, and therefore probably wouldn’t appeal to the public. Right now, the Domestic-Iniquity genre seems to be what sells best. But I’ll think it over—where can I send you a letter?” [p53Please provide the text for modernization.

“Grand Hotel,” I responded, inwardly amused at his puzzled and anxious expression—I knew he was already mentally calculating how much he could make out of me in the pursuit of my literary whim—“Come there, and lunch or dine with me to-morrow if you like—only send me a word beforehand. Remember, I give you just a day’s grace to decide,—it must be yes or no, in twenty-four hours!”

“Grand Hotel,” I replied, privately finding humor in his confused and worried look—I could tell he was already thinking about how much he could profit from me with my literary fancy—“Join me there for lunch or dinner tomorrow if you want—just let me know ahead of time. Remember, I’m giving you just one day to decide—it has to be a yes or no within twenty-four hours!”

And with this I left him, staring vaguely after me like a man who has seen some nameless wonder drop out of the sky at his feet. I went on, laughing to myself inaudibly, till I saw one or two passers-by looking at me so surprisedly that I came to the conclusion that I must put a disguise on my thoughts if I would not be taken for a madman. I walked briskly, and presently my excitement cooled down. I resumed the normal condition of the phlegmatic Englishman who considers it the height of bad form to display any personal emotion whatever, and I occupied the rest of the morning in purchasing some ready-made apparel which by unusual good luck happened to fit me, and also in giving an extensive, not to say extravagant order to a fashionable tailor in Sackville Street who promised me everything with punctuality and despatch. I next sent off the rent I owed to the landlady of my former lodgings, adding five pounds extra by way of recognition of the poor woman’s long patience in giving me credit, and general kindness towards me during my stay in her dismal house,—and this done I returned to the Grand in high spirits, looking and feeling very much the better for my ready-made outfit. A waiter met me in the corridor and with the most obsequious deference, informed me that ‘his excellency the prince’ was waiting luncheon for me in his own apartments. Thither I repaired at once, and found my new friend alone in his sumptuous drawing-room, standing near the full light of [p 54] the largest window and holding in his hand an oblong crystal case through which he was looking with an almost affectionate solicitude.

And with that, I left him, staring blankly after me like someone who just witnessed an incredible sight fall from the sky at their feet. I walked on, silently laughing to myself, until I noticed a couple of passersby looking at me so surprisingly that I realized I needed to conceal my thoughts if I didn’t want to be seen as insane. I walked quickly, and soon my excitement faded. I returned to the typical state of the calm Englishman who thinks it’s utterly unacceptable to show any personal emotion, and I spent the rest of the morning buying some ready-made clothes that, by rare luck, fit me well. I also placed a large, if not extravagant, order with a trendy tailor on Sackville Street who assured me he would deliver everything promptly and efficiently. Next, I sent off the rent I owed to the landlady of my old place, including an extra five pounds as a gesture of thanks for her patience with me and her kindness during my time in her dreary house. Having done that, I returned to the Grand in high spirits, looking and feeling much better in my ready-made outfit. A waiter approached me in the corridor and, with utmost respect, informed me that "his excellency the prince" was waiting for me for lunch in his own rooms. I headed there right away and found my new friend alone in his lavish drawing-room, standing near the largest window and gazing with almost affectionate care at an oblong crystal case in his hand.

“Ah, Geoffrey! Here you are!” he exclaimed—“I imagined you would get through your business by lunch time, so I waited.”

“Hey, Geoffrey! There you are!” he said. “I thought you’d finish your work by lunchtime, so I waited.”

“Very good of you!” I said, pleased at the friendly familiarity he displayed in thus calling me by my Christian name—“What have you got there?”

“Very nice of you!” I said, happy about the friendly familiarity he showed by calling me by my first name—“What do you have there?”

“A pet of mine,”—he answered, smiling slightly—“Did you ever see anything like it before?”

“A pet of mine,” he said with a slight smile. “Have you ever seen anything like it before?”

[p55]VI

I approached and examined the box he held. It was perforated with finely drilled holes for the admission of air, and within it lay a brilliant winged insect coloured with all the tints and half-tints of the rainbow.

I went over and looked at the box he was holding. It had small holes drilled into it to let air in, and inside was a stunning winged insect that showcased all the colors and shades of the rainbow.

“Is it alive?” I asked.

"Is it alive?" I asked.

“It is alive, and has a sufficient share of intelligence,”—replied Rimânez. “I feed it and it knows me,—that is the utmost you can say of the most civilized human beings; they know what feeds them. It is quite tame and friendly as you perceive,”—and opening the case he gently advanced his forefinger. The glittering beetle’s body palpitated with the hues of an opal; its radiant wings expanded, and it rose at once to its protector’s hand and clung there. He lifted it out and held it aloft, then shaking it to and fro lightly, he exclaimed—

“It’s alive and has a good amount of intelligence,” replied Rimânez. “I feed it, and it recognizes me—that’s basically the same thing you could say about the most civilized human beings; they know who takes care of them. It’s completely tame and friendly, as you can see,”—and opening the case, he gently reached out with his finger. The beetle’s shimmering body flickered with opal colors; its bright wings spread out, and it immediately flew onto its keeper’s hand and clung there. He lifted it out and held it high, then shook it a bit, saying—

“Off, Sprite! Fly, and return to me!”

“Go away, Sprite! Fly back to me!”

The creature soared away through the room and round and round the ceiling, looking like a beautiful iridescent jewel, the whirr of its wings making a faint buzzing sound as it flew. I watched it fascinated, till after a few graceful movements hither and thither, it returned to its owner’s still outstretched hand, and again settled there making no further attempt to fly.

The creature flew around the room and spiraled around the ceiling, resembling a stunning iridescent jewel, the sound of its wings creating a soft buzzing noise as it moved. I watched in fascination, until after a few elegant movements here and there, it returned to its owner's still outstretched hand, and once again perched there, making no further attempt to fly.

“There is a well-worn platitude which declares that ‘in the midst of life we are in death’”—said the prince then softly, bending his dark deep eyes on the insect’s quivering wings—“But as a matter of fact that maxim is wrong as so many trite [p 56] human maxims are. It should be ‘in the midst of death we are in life.’ This creature is a rare and curious production of death, but not I believe the only one of its kind. Others have been found under precisely similar circumstances. I took possession of this one myself in rather a weird fashion,—will the story bore you?”

“There’s a common saying that ‘in the midst of life we are in death’,” said the prince softly, focusing his dark, deep eyes on the insect’s fluttering wings. “But honestly, that saying is wrong, just like so many clichés are. It should actually be ‘in the midst of death we are in life.’ This creature is a rare and interesting product of death, but I don’t think it’s the only one like it. Others have been discovered under exactly the same conditions. I came across this one in a rather unusual way—will this story bore you?”

“On the contrary”—I rejoined eagerly, my eyes fixed on the radiant bat-shaped thing that glittered in the light as though its veins were phosphorescent.

“On the contrary,” I replied eagerly, my eyes locked on the glowing bat-shaped object that sparkled in the light as if its veins were glowing.

He paused a moment, watching me.

He paused for a moment, watching me.

“Well,—it happened simply thus,—I was present at the uncasing of an Egyptian female mummy;—her talismans described her as a princess of a famous royal house. Several curious jewels were tied round her neck, and on her chest was a piece of beaten gold quarter of an inch thick. Underneath this gold plate, her body was swathed round and round in an unusual number of scented wrappings; and when these were removed it was discovered that the mummified flesh between her breasts had decayed away, and in the hollow or nest thus formed by the process of decomposition, this insect I hold was found alive, as brilliant in colour as it is now!”

“Well, it happened like this—I was there when they opened up an Egyptian female mummy. Her talismans identified her as a princess from a famous royal family. Several curious pieces of jewelry were tied around her neck, and on her chest was a piece of gold that was a quarter of an inch thick. Underneath this gold plate, her body was wrapped in an unusual number of scented layers; and when these were taken off, we found that the mummified flesh between her breasts had decayed, and in the hollow space created by the decomposition, this insect I’m holding was found alive, as vibrant in color as it is now!”

I could not repress a slight nervous shudder.

I couldn't hold back a slight nervous shiver.

“Horrible!” I said—“I confess, if I were you, I should not care to make a pet of such an uncanny object. I should kill it, I think.”

“Terrible!” I said—“Honestly, if I were you, I wouldn’t want to keep such a creepy thing as a pet. I would probably just get rid of it.”

He kept his bright intent gaze upon me.

He kept his focused, bright gaze on me.

“Why?” he asked. “I’m afraid, my dear Geoffrey, you are not disposed to study science. To kill the poor thing who managed to find life in the very bosom of death, is a cruel suggestion, is it not? To me, this unclassified insect is a valuable proof (if I needed one) of the indestructibility of the germs of conscious existence; it has eyes, and the senses of taste, smell, touch and hearing,—and it gained these together with its intelligence, out of the dead flesh of a woman who lived, and no doubt loved and sinned and suffered more than four thousand years ago!” He broke [p 57] off,—then suddenly added—“All the same I frankly admit to you that I believe it to be an evil creature. I do indeed! But I like it none the less for that. In fact I have rather a fantastic notion about it myself. I am much inclined to accept the idea of the transmigration of souls, and so I please my humour sometimes by thinking that perhaps the princess of that Royal Egyptian house had a wicked, brilliant, vampire soul,—and that ... here it is!”

“Why?” he asked. “I’m sorry, my dear Geoffrey, but you don’t seem interested in studying science. Suggesting we kill the poor creature that managed to find life in the midst of death is a cruel idea, isn’t it? To me, this unclassified insect is a valuable proof (if I needed one) of the indestructibility of the germs of conscious existence; it has eyes, and it can taste, smell, touch, and hear—and it developed these along with its intelligence from the decayed flesh of a woman who lived, and surely loved and sinned and suffered more than four thousand years ago!” He paused—then suddenly added—“Still, I honestly admit that I believe it to be an evil creature. I really do! But I like it none the less for that. In fact, I have quite a fanciful idea about it myself. I’m quite inclined to believe in the transmigration of souls, and so I indulge my imagination sometimes by thinking that perhaps the princess of that royal Egyptian family had a wicked, brilliant, vampire soul—and that ... here it is!”

A cold thrill ran through me from head to foot at these words, and as I looked at the speaker standing opposite me in the wintry light, dark and tall, with the ‘wicked, brilliant, vampire soul’ clinging to his hand, there seemed to me to be a sudden hideousness declared in his excessive personal beauty. I was conscious of a vague terror, but I attributed it to the gruesome nature of the story, and, determining to combat my sensations, I examined the weird insect more closely. As I did so, its bright beady eyes sparkled, I thought, vindictively, and I stepped back, vexed with myself at the foolish fear of the thing which overpowered me.

A cold shiver ran through me from head to toe at those words, and as I looked at the speaker standing across from me in the wintry light, dark and tall, with the ‘wicked, brilliant, vampire soul’ clinging to his hand, there seemed to be a sudden ugliness revealed in his excessive personal beauty. I felt a vague sense of terror, but I blamed it on the gruesome nature of the story, and determined to fight my feelings, I examined the weird insect more closely. As I did, its bright beady eyes sparkled, I thought, spitefully, and I stepped back, annoyed with myself for the silly fear of the thing that overwhelmed me.

“It is certainly remarkable,”—I murmured—“No wonder you value it,—as a curiosity. Its eyes are quite distinct, almost intelligent in fact.”

“It’s definitely impressive,” I said quietly. “No surprise you hold it in such high regard—as a curiosity. Its eyes are really distinct, almost seeming intelligent.”

“No doubt she had beautiful eyes,”—said Rimânez smiling.

“No doubt she had beautiful eyes,” Rimânez said with a smile.

“She? Whom do you mean?”

"She? Who are you talking about?"

“The princess, of course!” he answered, evidently amused; “The dear dead lady,—some of whose personality must be in this creature, seeing that it had nothing but her body to nourish itself upon.”

“The princess, of course!” he replied, clearly entertained; “The sweet deceased lady—some of her essence must be in this being, considering it had nothing but her body to survive on.”

And here he replaced the creature in its crystal habitation with the utmost care.

And here he carefully put the creature back in its crystal home.

“I suppose”—I said slowly, “you, in your pursuit of science, would infer from this that nothing actually perishes completely?”

"I guess," I said slowly, "that you, in your quest for science, would conclude from this that nothing really disappears completely?"

“Exactly!” returned Rimânez emphatically. “There, my dear Tempest, is the mischief,—or the deity,—of things. Nothing can be entirely annihilated;—not even a thought.”

“Exactly!” Rimânez replied emphatically. “There, my dear Tempest, lies the mischief—or the essence—of things. Nothing can be completely destroyed; not even a thought.”

[p 58]
I was silent, watching him while he put the glass case with its uncanny occupant away out of sight.

[p58]
I stayed quiet, observing him as he put the glass case with its strange resident out of view.

“And now for luncheon,” he said gaily, passing his arm through mine—“You look twenty per cent. better than when you went out this morning, Geoffrey, so I conclude your legal matters are disposed of satisfactorily. And what else have you done with yourself?”

“And now for lunch,” he said cheerfully, linking his arm with mine—“You look twenty percent better than when you went out this morning, Geoffrey, so I assume your legal matters are taken care of. And what else have you been up to?”

Seated at table with the dark-faced Amiel in attendance, I related my morning’s adventures, dwelling at length on my chance meeting with the publisher who had on the previous day refused my manuscript, and who now, I felt sure, would be only too glad to close with the offer I had made him. Rimânez listened attentively, smiling now and then.

Seated at the table with the dark-faced Amiel present, I shared my morning's adventures, spending a good amount of time talking about my unexpected encounter with the publisher who had rejected my manuscript the day before, and who I was now convinced would be more than happy to accept the offer I had made him. Rimânez listened intently, smiling occasionally.

“Of course!” he said, when I had concluded. “There is nothing in the least surprising in the conduct of the worthy man. In fact I think he showed remarkable discretion and decency in not at once jumping at your proposition,—his pleasant hypocrisy in retiring to think it over, shows him to be a person of tact and foresight. Did you ever imagine that a human being or a human conscience existed that could not be bought? My good fellow, you can buy a king if you only give a long price enough; and the Pope will sell you a specially reserved seat in his heaven if you will only hand him the cash down while he is on earth! Nothing is given free in this world save the air and the sunshine,—everything else must be bought,—with blood, tears and groans occasionally,—but oftenest with money.”

“Of course!” he said when I finished. “There’s nothing surprising about the man’s behavior. In fact, I think he displayed impressive discretion and decency by not jumping straight into your proposal—his nice little act of taking time to think it over shows he’s someone with tact and foresight. Did you ever think there was a human being or conscience that couldn’t be bought? My friend, you can buy a king if you just offer enough; and the Pope will sell you a prime spot in heaven if you hand over the cash while he’s still on Earth! Nothing is free in this world except the air and sunshine—everything else must be purchased—with blood, tears, and sometimes groans—but most often with money.”

I fancied that Amiel, behind his master’s chair, smiled darkly at this,—and my instinctive dislike of the fellow kept me more or less reticent concerning my affairs till the luncheon was over. I could not formulate to myself any substantial reason for my aversion to this confidential servant of the prince’s,—but do what I would the aversion remained, and increased each time I saw his sullen, and as I thought, sneering features. Yet he was perfectly respectful and deferential; I could find no actual fault with him,—nevertheless when at last he placed the coffee, cognac, and cigars on the table and [p 59] noiselessly withdrew, I was conscious of a great relief, and breathed more freely. As soon as we were alone, Rimânez lit a cigar and settled himself for a smoke, looking over at me with a personal interest and kindness which made his handsome face more than ever attractive.

I imagined Amiel, standing behind his master’s chair, smiling darkly at this—and my instinctive dislike of him kept me somewhat reserved about my own matters until lunch was over. I couldn’t pin down any real reason for my aversion to this trusted servant of the prince—but no matter what I did, the dislike lingered and grew each time I saw his gloomy, and what I perceived as, sneering face. Still, he was completely respectful and polite; I couldn’t find any actual fault with him—yet when he finally set down the coffee, cognac, and cigars on the table and [p59I'm sorry, but there's no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text for me to work on.quietly left, I felt a huge sense of relief and was able to breathe easier. As soon as we were alone, Rimânez lit a cigar and settled in for a smoke, looking at me with a personal warmth and kindness that made his handsome face even more appealing.

“Now let us talk,”—he said—“I believe I am at present the best friend you have, and I certainly know the world better than you do. What do you propose to make of your life? Or in other words how do you mean to begin spending your money?”

“Now let’s talk,” he said. “I believe I’m currently your best friend, and I definitely know the world better than you do. What do you plan to make of your life? In other words, how do you intend to start spending your money?”

I laughed. “Well, I shan’t provide funds for the building of a church, or the endowment of a hospital,”—I said—“I shall not even start a Free Library, for these institutions, besides becoming centres for infectious diseases, generally get presided over by a committee of local grocers who presume to consider themselves judges of literature. My dear Prince Rimânez, I mean to spend my money on my own pleasure, and I daresay I shall find plenty of ways to do it.”

I laughed. “Well, I’m not going to fund the construction of a church or the establishment of a hospital,”—I said—“I won’t even start a Free Library because these places, aside from becoming hotspots for infections, are usually run by a committee of local grocery store owners who think they’re qualified to judge literature. My dear Prince Rimânez, I plan to spend my money on my own enjoyment, and I’m sure I’ll find plenty of ways to do that.”

Rimânez fanned away the smoke of his cigar with one hand, and his dark eyes shone with a peculiarly vivid light through the pale grey floating haze.

Rimânez waved away the smoke from his cigar with one hand, and his dark eyes sparkled with a uniquely bright light through the pale gray mist.

“With your fortune, you could make hundreds of miserable people happy;”—he suggested.

“With your wealth, you could make hundreds of unhappy people happy,” he suggested.

“Thanks, I would rather be happy myself first”—I answered gaily—“I daresay I seem to you selfish,—you are philanthropic I know; I am not.”

“Thanks, I’d rather focus on my own happiness first,” I replied cheerfully. “I’m sure I come off as selfish to you—you’re all about helping others, I know; I’m not.”

He still regarded me steadily.

He still looked at me steadily.

“You might help your fellow-workers in literature....”

“You might help your coworkers in writing...”

I interrupted him with a decided gesture.

I cut him off with a firm gesture.

“That I will never do, my friend, though the heavens should crack! My fellow-workers in literature have kicked me down at every opportunity, and done their best to keep me from earning a bare livelihood,—it is my turn at kicking now, and I will show them as little mercy, as little help, as little sympathy as they have shown me!”

“That's something I'll never do, my friend, even if the sky falls! My fellow writers have put me down every chance they got and tried their hardest to deny me a basic living—now it's my turn to kick back, and I won’t show them any mercy, help, or sympathy, just like they haven’t shown me!”

“Revenge is sweet!” he quoted sententiously—“I should recommend your starting a high-class half-crown magazine.”

“Revenge is sweet!” he said with a serious tone—“I think you should consider starting a high-end magazine for two-and-sixpence.”

[p 60]
“Why?”

“Why?”

“Can you ask? Just think of the ferocious satisfaction it would give you to receive the manuscripts of your literary enemies, and reject them! To throw their letters into the waste-paper basket, and send back their poems, stories, political articles and what not, with ‘Returned with thanks’ or ‘Not up to our mark’ type-written on the backs thereof! To dig knives into your rivals through the medium of anonymous criticism! The howling joy of a savage with twenty scalps at his belt would be tame in comparison to it! I was an editor once myself, and I know!”

“Can you ask? Just think about how satisfying it would be to get the manuscripts from your literary rivals and reject them! To toss their letters into the recycling bin and send back their poems, stories, political articles, and whatever else, with ‘Returned with thanks’ or ‘Not up to our standards’ typed on the backs! To stab at your competitors through anonymous criticism! The wild joy of a savage with twenty scalps would be nothing compared to it! I used to be an editor myself, and I know!”

I laughed at his whimsical earnestness.

I laughed at his silly sincerity.

“I daresay you are right,”—I said—“I can grasp the vengeful position thoroughly! But the management of a magazine would be too much trouble to me,—too much of a tie.”

“I dare say you’re right,” I said, “I completely understand the desire for revenge! But running a magazine would be too much hassle for me—too much of a commitment.”

Don’t manage it! Follow the example of all the big editors, and live out of the business altogether,—but take the profits! You never see the real editor of a leading daily newspaper you know,—you can only interview the sub. The real man is, according to the seasons of the year, at Ascot, in Scotland, at Newmarket, or wintering in Egypt,—he is supposed to be responsible for everything in his journal, but he is generally the last person who knows anything about it. He relies on his ‘staff’—a very bad crutch at times,—and when his ‘staff’ are in a difficulty, they get out of it by saying they are unable to decide without the editor. Meanwhile the editor is miles away, comfortably free from worry. You could bamboozle the public in that way if you liked.”

Don’t manage it! Just follow the lead of all the big editors and completely stay out of the business—but still grab the profits! You never actually see the real editor of a major daily newspaper; you can only talk to the assistant. The real guy, depending on the season, is at Ascot, in Scotland, at Newmarket, or wintering in Egypt. He’s supposed to be in charge of everything in his paper, but he’s usually the last one to know anything about it. He relies on his ‘team’—which is a pretty shaky support at times—and when his ‘team’ runs into trouble, they say they can’t make any decisions without the editor. Meanwhile, the editor is miles away, enjoying life without a care. You could totally trick the public this way if you wanted to.”

“I could, but I shouldn’t care to do so,” I answered—“If I had a business I would not neglect it. I believe in doing things thoroughly.”

"I could, but I wouldn't want to," I replied. "If I had a business, I wouldn't ignore it. I believe in doing things properly."

“So do I!” responded Rimânez promptly. “I am a very thorough-going fellow myself, and whatever my hand findeth to do, I do it with my might!—excuse me for quoting Scripture!” He smiled, a little ironically I thought, then [p 61] resumed—“Well, in what, at present does your idea of enjoying your heritage consist?”

“So do I!” Rimânez replied quickly. “I’m a very dedicated person myself, and whatever I take on, I give it my all!—sorry for quoting the Bible!” He smiled, a bit ironically I thought, then resumed, “So, what does enjoying your inheritance look like for you right now?”

“In publishing my book,” I answered. “That very book I could get no one to accept,—I tell you, I will make it the talk of London!”

“In publishing my book,” I replied. “That same book that no one would accept—I promise you, I will make it the talk of London!”

“Possibly you will”—he said, looking at me through half-closed eyes and a cloud of smoke,—“London easily talks. Particularly on unsavoury and questionable subjects. Therefore,—as I have already hinted,—if your book were a judicious mixture of Zola, Huysmans and Baudelaire, or had for its heroine a ‘modest’ maid who considered honourable marriage a ‘degradation,’ it would be quite sure of success in these days of new Sodom and Gomorrah.” Here he suddenly sprang up, and flinging away his cigar, confronted me. “Why do not the heavens rain fire on this accursed city! It is ripe for punishment,—full of abhorrent creatures not worth the torturing in hell to which it is said liars and hypocrites are condemned! Tempest, if there is one human being more than another that I utterly abhor, it is the type of man so common to the present time, the man who huddles his own loathly vices under a cloak of assumed broad-mindedness and virtue. Such an one will even deify the loss of chastity in woman by the name of ‘purity,’—because he knows that it is by her moral and physical ruin alone that he can gratify his brutal lusts. Rather than be such a sanctimonious coward I would openly proclaim myself vile!”

“Maybe you will,” he said, looking at me through half-closed eyes and a cloud of smoke. “London loves to gossip. Especially about unsavory and questionable topics. So, as I’ve already hinted, if your book were a clever mix of Zola, Huysmans, and Baudelaire, or if it featured a ‘modest’ maid who viewed honorable marriage as a ‘degradation,’ it would definitely be successful in this modern-day Sodom and Gomorrah.” Suddenly, he jumped up, tossed away his cigar, and faced me head-on. “Why don’t the heavens rain fire down on this cursed city! It deserves punishment—full of disgusting beings unworthy even of the hell where liars and hypocrites are said to go! Tempest, if there’s one kind of person I absolutely loathe, it's the man so common today, the one who hides his own disgusting vices behind a façade of fake open-mindedness and virtue. Such a person will even glorify the loss of chastity in women by calling it ‘purity,’ because he knows that only through her moral and physical ruin can he satisfy his brutal desires. I would rather openly declare myself vile than be such a sanctimonious coward!”

“That is because yours is a noble nature”—I said—“You are an exception to the rule.”

"That's because you have a noble spirit," I said. "You're an exception to the rule."

“An exception? I?”—and he laughed bitterly—“Yes, you are right; I am an exception among men perhaps,—but I am one with the beasts in honesty! The lion does not assume the manners of the dove,—he loudly announces his own ferocity. The very cobra, stealthy though its movements be, evinces its meaning by a warning hiss or rattle. The hungry wolf’s bay is heard far down the wind, intimidating the hurrying traveller among the wastes of snow. [p 62] But man gives no clue to his intent—more malignant than the lion, more treacherous than the snake, more greedy than the wolf, he takes his fellow-man’s hand in pretended friendship, and an hour later defames his character behind his back,—with a smiling face he hides a false and selfish heart,—flinging his pigmy mockery at the riddle of the Universe, he stands gibing at God, feebly a-straddle on his own earth-grave—Heavens!”—here he stopped short with a passionate gesture—“What should the Eternities do with such a thankless, blind worm as he!”

“An exception? Me?”—and he laughed bitterly—“Yes, you’re right; I might be an exception among men, but I’m honest like the beasts! The lion doesn’t pretend to be gentle; he boldly shows his fierceness. The cobra, though it moves stealthily, makes its warning clear with a hiss or rattle. You can hear the hungry wolf’s howl from far away, striking fear into any traveler crossing the snowy wasteland. But humans give no sign of their intentions—more malicious than the lion, more deceitful than the snake, more greedy than the wolf, they shake hands under the guise of friendship and then slander each other an hour later—behind a smiling face lies a false and selfish heart—mocking the mysteries of the Universe, they taunt God while weakly perched on their own grave—Goodness!”—he suddenly stopped with an intense gesture—“What should the Eternal do with such an ungrateful, blind worm as him!”

His voice rang out with singular emphasis,—his eyes glowed with a fiery ardour; startled by his impressive manner I let my cigar die out and stared at him in mute amazement. What an inspired countenance!—what an imposing figure!—how sovereignly supreme and almost god-like in his looks he seemed at the moment;—and yet there was something terrifying in his attitude of protest and defiance. He caught my wondering glance,—the glow of passion faded from his face,—he laughed and shrugged his shoulders.

His voice stood out with strong emphasis; his eyes shone with intense passion. Surprised by his powerful presence, I let my cigar go out and stared at him in silent awe. What an inspired expression! What an impressive figure! He looked so commanding and almost god-like in that moment; yet there was something frightening about his stance of protest and defiance. He noticed my stunned look—the spark of passion faded from his face—he laughed and shrugged his shoulders.

“I think I was born to be an actor”—he said carelessly—“Now and then the love of declamation masters me. Then I speak—as Prime Ministers and men in Parliament speak—to suit the humour of the hour, and without meaning a single word I say!”

“I think I was meant to be an actor,” he said casually. “Sometimes the urge to perform takes over me. Then I talk—like Prime Ministers and politicians do—to match the mood of the moment, and without really meaning a single word I say!”

“I cannot accept that statement”—I answered him, smiling a little—“You do mean what you say,—though I fancy you are rather a creature of impulse.”

“I can't accept that statement,” I replied, smiling a little. “You do mean what you say, but I think you’re more of an impulsive person.”

“Do you really!” he exclaimed—“How wise of you!—good Geoffrey Tempest, how very wise of you! But you are wrong. There never was a being created who was less impulsive, or more charged with set purpose than I. Believe me or not as you like,—belief is a sentiment that cannot be forced. If I told you that I am a dangerous companion,—that I like evil things better than good,—that I am not a safe guide for any man, what would you think?”

“Do you really!” he exclaimed. “How wise of you! Good Geoffrey Tempest, how very wise of you! But you're wrong. There's never been a person created who is less impulsive or more determined than I am. Believe me or not, it's up to you—belief is a feeling that can't be forced. If I told you that I'm a dangerous companion—that I prefer bad things over good—that I'm not a safe guide for anyone, what would you think?”

“I should think you were whimsically fond of [p 63] under-estimating your own qualities”—I said, re-lighting my cigar, and feeling somewhat amused by his earnestness—“And I should like you just as well as I do now,—perhaps better,—though that would be difficult.”

“I would guess you have a quirky affection for [p63I'm sorry, but there doesn't appear to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text (5 words or fewer).downplaying your own strengths”—I said, lighting up my cigar again and feeling a bit entertained by his sincerity—“And I would like you just as much as I do now—maybe even more—though that might be hard to achieve.”

At these words, he seated himself, bending his steadfast dark eyes full upon me.

At these words, he sat down, fixing his determined dark eyes directly on me.

“Tempest, you follow the fashion of the prettiest women about town,—they always like the greatest scoundrels!”

“Tempest, you follow the trend of the prettiest women in town—they always go for the biggest troublemakers!”

“But you are not a scoundrel;”—I rejoined, smoking peacefully.

“But you’re not a scoundrel,” I replied, smoking peacefully.

“No,—I’m not a scoundrel, but there’s a good deal of the devil in me.”

“No, I’m not a jerk, but there’s a lot of trouble in me.”

“All the better!” I said, stretching myself out in my chair with lazy comfort—“I hope there’s something of him in me too.”

“All the better!” I said, lounging in my chair with relaxed comfort—“I hope there's some of him in me too.”

“Do you believe in him?” asked Rimânez smiling.

"Do you believe in him?" asked Rimânez with a smile.

“The devil? of course not!”

"The devil? Definitely not!"

“He is a very fascinating legendary personage;”—continued the prince, lighting another cigar and beginning to puff at it slowly—“And he is the subject of many a fine story. Picture his fall from heaven!—‘Lucifer Son of the Morning’—what a title, and what a birthright! To be born of the morning implies to be a creature formed of translucent light undefiled, with all the warm rose of a million orbs of day colouring his bright essence, and all the lustre of fiery planets flaming in his eyes. Splendid and supreme, at the right hand of Deity itself he stood, this majestic Arch-angel, and before his unwearied vision rolled the grandest creative splendours of God’s thoughts and dreams. All at once he perceived in the vista of embryonic things a new small world, and on it a being forming itself slowly as it were into the Angelic likeness,—a being weak yet strong, sublime yet foolish,—a strange paradox, destined to work its way through all the phases of life, till imbibing the very breath and soul of the Creator it should touch Conscious Immortality,—Eternal Joy. Then Lucifer, full of wrath, turned on the Master of the Spheres, and flung forth his reckless [p 64] defiance, crying aloud—‘Wilt thou make of this slight poor creature an Angel even as I? I do protest against thee and condemn! Lo, if thou makest Man in Our image I will destroy him utterly, as unfit to share with me the splendours of Thy Wisdom,—the glory of Thy love!’ And the Voice Supreme in accents terrible and beautiful replied; ‘Lucifer, Son of the Morning, full well dost thou know that never can an idle or wasted word be spoken before Me. For Free-will is the gift of the Immortals; therefore what thou sayest, thou must needs do! Fall, proud Spirit from thy high estate!—thou and thy companions with thee!—and return no more till Man himself redeem thee! Each human soul that yields unto thy tempting shall be a new barrier set between thee and heaven; each one that of its own choice doth repel and overcome thee, shall lift thee nearer thy lost home! When the world rejects thee, I will pardon and again receive thee,—but not till then.’”

“He's a really fascinating legendary figure,” the prince said, lighting another cigar and beginning to puff on it slowly. “And he’s the subject of many great stories. Imagine his fall from heaven! ‘Lucifer, Son of the Morning’—what a title, and what a birthright! Being born of the morning means being a creature made of pure, translucent light, with all the warm rose of a million suns coloring his bright essence and all the glow of fiery planets shining in his eyes. Impressive and supreme, he stood at the right hand of Deity itself, this majestic Archangel, and before his tireless gaze rolled the grandest creative wonders of God’s thoughts and dreams. Suddenly, he saw in the expanse of emerging things a new small world, with a being slowly taking shape into an Angelic likeness—a being weak yet strong, sublime yet foolish—a strange paradox, destined to navigate through all the stages of life, until it absorbed the very breath and soul of the Creator and touched Conscious Immortality—Eternal Joy. Then Lucifer, filled with rage, turned on the Master of the Spheres and shouted his reckless defiance, “Will You make this tiny, poor creature an Angel just like me? I protest against You and condemn! If You make Man in Our image, I will utterly destroy him, as unfit to share in the splendors of Your Wisdom—the glory of Your love!” And the Supreme Voice replied, both terrifying and beautiful: “Lucifer, Son of the Morning, you well know that no idle or wasted word can be spoken before Me. For Free-will is the gift of the Immortals; therefore, what you say, you must do! Fall, proud Spirit from your high estate—you and your companions with you!—and do not return until Man himself redeems you! Each human soul that succumbs to your temptation will be a new barrier set between you and heaven; each one that chooses to resist and overcome you will lift you closer to your lost home! When the world rejects you, I will forgive and receive you again—but not until then.”

“I never heard exactly that version of the legend before,”—I said,—“The idea that Man should redeem the devil is quite new to me.”

“I’ve never heard that version of the legend before,” I said. “The idea that a man should redeem the devil is completely new to me.”

“Is it?” and he looked at me fixedly—“Well—it is one form of the story, and by no means the most unpoetical. Poor Lucifer! His punishment is of course eternal, and the distance between himself and Heaven must be rapidly increasing every day,—for Man will never assist him to retrieve his error. Man will reject God fast enough and gladly enough—but never the devil. Judge then, how, under the peculiar circumstances of his doom, this ‘Lucifer, Son of the Morning,’ Satan, or whatever else he is called, must hate Humanity!”

“Is it?” he said, looking at me intently. “Well, it’s one version of the story, and definitely not the most unpoetic. Poor Lucifer! His punishment is, of course, eternal, and the gap between him and Heaven must be growing larger every day—because Humanity will never help him correct his mistake. People will quickly and eagerly reject God, but never the devil. So, considering the unique circumstances of his fate, just think about how much this ‘Lucifer, Son of the Morning,’ Satan, or whatever name he goes by, must despise Humanity!”

I smiled. “Well he has one remedy left to him”—I observed—“He need not tempt anybody.”

I smiled. “Well, he has one option left”—I noted—“He doesn’t have to tempt anyone.”

“You forget!—he is bound to keep his word, according to the legend”—said Rimânez—“He swore before God that he would destroy Man utterly,—he must therefore fulfil that oath, if he can. Angels, it would seem, may not swear [p 65] before the Eternal without endeavouring at least to fulfil their vows,—men swear in the name of God every day without the slightest intention of carrying out their promises.”

“You forget!—he has to keep his word, according to the legend”—said Rimânez—“He swore before God that he would completely destroy Man,—he must therefore fulfill that oath, if he can. Angels, it seems, can’t swear <>[p65I am ready to assist! Please provide the text you would like modernized.before the Eternal without at least trying to keep their vows,—men swear in the name of God every day with no intention of keeping their promises.”

“But it’s all the veriest nonsense,”—I said somewhat impatiently—“All these old legends are rubbish. You tell the story well, and almost as if you believed in it,—that is because you have the gift of speaking with eloquence. Nowadays no one believes in either devils or angels;—I, for example, do not even believe in the soul.”

“But it’s all complete nonsense,” I said a bit impatiently. “All these old legends are garbage. You tell the story well, almost as if you believe in it—that’s because you have a way with words. Nowadays, no one believes in devils or angels; for instance, I don’t even believe in the soul.”

“I know you do not”—he answered suavely—“And your scepticism is very comfortable because it relieves you of all personal responsibility. I envy you! For—I regret to say, I am compelled to believe in the soul.”

"I know you don't," he replied smoothly. "And your skepticism is really convenient because it frees you from any personal responsibility. I envy you! Because—I'm sorry to say, I feel compelled to believe in the soul."

“Compelled!” I echoed—“That is absurd—no one can compel you to accept a mere theory.”

“Compelled!” I repeated—“That’s ridiculous—nobody can force you to accept just a theory.”

He looked at me with a flitting smile that darkened rather than lightened his face.

He looked at me with a fleeting smile that made his face seem darker instead of brighter.

“True! very true! There is no compelling force in the whole Universe,—Man is the supreme and independent creature,—master of all he surveys and owning no other dominion save his personal desire. True—I forgot! Let us avoid theology, please, and psychology also,—let us talk about the only subject that has any sense or interest in it—namely, Money. I perceive your present plans are definite,—you wish to publish a book that shall create a stir and make you famous. It seems a modest enough campaign! Have you no wider ambitions? There are several ways, you know, of getting talked about. Shall I enumerate them for your consideration?”

"True! Very true! There's no powerful force in the whole universe—humans are the ultimate independent beings—masters of all they see and answerable only to their own desires. True—I forgot! Let's steer clear of theology and psychology—let's discuss the only topic that really matters—Money. I see your current plans are clear—you want to publish a book that will cause a buzz and make you famous. That seems like a modest enough goal! Don't you have bigger dreams? There are plenty of ways, you know, to get people talking. Want me to list them for you?"

I laughed. “If you like!”

I laughed. “If you want!”

“Well, in the first place I should suggest your getting yourself properly paragraphed. It must be known to the press that you are an exceedingly rich man. There is an Agency for the circulation of paragraphs,—I daresay they’ll do it sufficiently well for about ten or twenty guineas.”

“Well, first of all, I think you should get your paragraphs sorted out. The press needs to know that you’re a very wealthy man. There’s an agency that specializes in getting paragraphs out there—I bet they can do it for around ten or twenty guineas.”

I opened my eyes a little at this.

I slightly opened my eyes at this.

[p 66]
“Oh, is that the way these things are done?”

[p66]“Oh, is that how things work now?”

“My dear fellow, how else should they be done?” he demanded somewhat impatiently—“Do you think anything in the world is done without money? Are the poor, hard-working journalists your brothers or your bosom friends that they should lift you into public notice without getting something for their trouble? If you do not manage them properly in this way, they’ll abuse you quite heartily and free of cost,—that I can promise you! I know a ‘literary agent,’ a very worthy man too, who for a hundred guineas down, will so ply the paragraph wheel that in a few weeks it shall seem to the outside public that Geoffrey Tempest, the millionaire, is the only person worth talking about, and the one desirable creature whom to shake hands with is next in honour to meeting Royalty itself.”

“My dear friend, how else should they be done?” he said, a bit impatiently. “Do you really think anything in the world gets done without money? Are the poor, hardworking journalists your brothers or close friends that they should promote you for free? If you don’t handle them properly, they’ll trash you quite enthusiastically and without cost—I can guarantee that! I know a ‘literary agent,’ a very respectable man, who for a hundred guineas will work the publicity machine so effectively that in just a few weeks it’ll seem to the public like Geoffrey Tempest, the millionaire, is the only person worth talking about, and that meeting him is just a step below meeting royalty.”

“Secure him!” I said indolently—“And pay him two hundred guineas! So shall all the world hear of me!”

“Catch him!” I said lazily—“And give him two hundred guineas! Then everyone will know about me!”

“When you have been paragraphed thoroughly,” went on Rimânez—“the next move will be a dash into what is called ‘swagger’ society. This must be done cautiously and by degrees. You must be presented at the first Levée of the season, and later on, I will get you an invitation to some great lady’s house, where you will meet the Prince of Wales privately at dinner. If you can oblige or please His Royal Highness in any way so much the better for you,—he is at least the most popular royalty in Europe, so it should not be difficult to you to make yourself agreeable. Following upon this event, you must purchase a fine country seat, and have that fact ‘paragraphed’—then you can rest and look round,—Society will have taken you up, and you will find yourself in the swim!”

“When you’ve been thoroughly introduced,” continued Rimânez, “the next step will be to step into what's known as ‘swagger’ society. You need to approach this carefully and gradually. You should be presented at the first Levée of the season, and later, I’ll arrange for you to get an invitation to a grand lady’s house, where you’ll meet the Prince of Wales privately over dinner. If you can impress or please His Royal Highness in any way, that’ll be even better for you—he’s definitely the most popular royal in Europe, so it shouldn’t be hard for you to make a good impression. After that, you should buy a nice country estate and make sure it gets mentioned in the press—then you can relax and take a look around; Society will have embraced you, and you’ll find yourself in the mix!”

I laughed heartily,—well entertained by his fluent discourse.

I laughed out loud, really enjoying his smooth conversation.

“I should not,” he resumed—“propose your putting yourself to the trouble of getting into Parliament. That is no longer necessary to the career of a gentleman. But I should strongly recommend your winning the Derby.”

“I shouldn’t,” he continued—“suggest that you go through the hassle of getting into Parliament. That’s not needed anymore for a gentleman’s career. But I would highly recommend that you try to win the Derby.”

[p 67]
“I daresay you would!” I answered mirthfully—“It’s an admirable suggestion,—but not very easy to follow!”

[p67]
“I bet you would!” I replied with a laugh—“That’s a great idea, but not really easy to do!”

“If you wish to win the Derby,” he rejoined quietly—“you shall win it. I’ll guarantee both horse and jockey!”

“If you want to win the Derby,” he replied calmly—“you will win it. I’ll guarantee both the horse and the jockey!”

Something in his decisive tone impressed me, and I leaned forward to study his features more closely.

Something in his firm tone caught my attention, and I leaned in to examine his features more closely.

“Are you a worker of miracles?” I asked him jestingly—“Do you mean it?”

“Are you a miracle worker?” I asked him jokingly—“Do you really mean that?”

“Try me!” he responded—“Shall I enter a horse for you?”

“Go ahead and try me!” he replied. “Should I enter a horse for you?”

“You can’t; it’s too late,” I said. “You would need to be the devil himself to do it. Besides I don’t care about racing.”

“You can’t; it’s too late,” I said. “You’d have to be the devil himself to do it. Besides, I don’t care about racing.”

“You will have to amend your taste then,”—he replied—“That is, if you want to make yourself agreeable to the English aristocracy, for they are interested in little else. No really great lady is without her betting book, though she may be deficient in her knowledge of spelling. You may make the biggest literary furore of the season, and that will count as nothing among ‘swagger’ people, but if you win the Derby you will be a really famous man. Personally speaking I have a great deal to do with racing,—in fact I am devoted to it. I am always present at every great race,—I never miss one; I always bet, and I never lose! And now let me proceed with your social plan of action. After winning the Derby you will enter for a yacht race at Cowes, and allow the Prince of Wales to beat you just narrowly. Then you will give a grand dinner, arranged by a perfect chef,—and you will entertain His Royal Highness to the strains of ‘Britannia rules the waves,’ which will serve as a pretty compliment. You will allude to the same well-worn song in a graceful speech,—and the probable result of all this will be one, or perhaps two Royal invitations. So far, so good. With the heats of summer you will go to Homburg to drink the waters there whether you require them or not,—and in the autumn you will assemble a shooting-party at the country seat before-mentioned which you will have purchased, and [p 68] invite Royalty to join you in killing the poor little partridges. Then your name in society may be considered as made, and you can marry whatever fair lady happens to be in the market!”

“You’ll have to change your taste then,” he replied, “That is, if you want to fit in with the English aristocracy, because they care about little else. No truly great lady is without her betting book, even if she might struggle with spelling. You might create the biggest literary sensation of the season, but that won’t matter to the ‘swagger’ crowd; if you win the Derby, you’ll be a genuinely famous man. Personally, I’m very much involved in racing—in fact, I’m devoted to it. I’m always at every major race—I never miss one; I always bet, and I never lose! Now, let me outline your social strategy. After winning the Derby, you’ll enter a yacht race at Cowes and let the Prince of Wales narrowly beat you. Then you’ll host a grand dinner, arranged by a top chef, and entertain His Royal Highness with the tune of ‘Britannia rules the waves,’ which will be a nice compliment. You’ll reference that same well-known song in a polished speech, and the likely outcome of all this will be one or maybe two invitations from royalty. So far, so good. In the summer heat, you’ll head to Homburg to drink the waters there, whether you need them or not, and in the autumn, you’ll gather a shooting party at the country estate you’ve bought, and invite royalty to join you in hunting those poor little partridges. Then, your name will be established in society, and you can marry whichever lovely lady is available!”

“Thanks!—much obliged!” and I gave way to hearty laughter—“Upon my word Lucio, your programme is perfect! It lacks nothing!”

“Thanks!—I really appreciate it!” and I burst into hearty laughter—“Honestly, Lucio, your plan is spot on! It has everything!”

“It is the orthodox round of social success,” said Lucio with admirable gravity—“Intellect and originality have nothing whatever to do with it,—only money is needed to perform it all.”

“It’s the typical path to social success,” said Lucio with impressive seriousness—“Intellect and originality play no part in this—only money is needed to make it all happen.”

“You forget my book”—I interposed—“I know there is some intellect in that, and some originality too. Surely that will give me an extra lift up the heights of fashionable light and leading.”

“You’re forgetting my book,” I chimed in. “I know there’s some intelligence in it, and some originality too. Hopefully, that will give me an extra boost to reach the heights of what’s popular and trendy.”

“I doubt it!” he answered—“I very much doubt it. It will be received with a certain amount of favour of course, as a production of a rich man amusing himself with literature as a sort of whim. But, as I told you before, genius seldom develops itself under the influence of wealth. Then again ‘swagger’ folks can never get it out of their fuddled heads that Literature belongs to Grub Street. Great poets, great philosophers, great romancists are always vaguely alluded to by ‘swagger’ society as ‘those sort of people.’ Those sort of people are so ‘interesting’ say the blue-blooded noodles deprecatingly, excusing themselves as it were for knowing any members of the class literary. You can fancy a ‘swagger’ lady of Elizabeth’s time asking a friend—‘O do you mind, my dear, if I bring one Master William Shakespeare to see you? He writes plays, and does something or other at the Globe theatre,—in fact I’m afraid he acts a little—he’s not very well off poor man,—but these sort of people are always so amusing!’ Now you, my dear Tempest, are not a Shakespeare, but your millions will give you a better chance than he ever had in his life-time, as you will not have to sue for patronage, or practise a reverence for ‘my lord’ or ‘my lady,’—these [p 69] exalted personages will be only too delighted to borrow money of you if you will lend it.”

“I doubt it!” he replied. “I really doubt it. It will be received with some favor, of course, as a work by a wealthy person indulging in literature as a sort of hobby. But, as I mentioned before, genius rarely flourishes under the influence of wealth. Besides, ‘swagger’ people can never shake the idea that literature belongs to Grub Street. Great poets, great philosophers, and great novelists are often vaguely referred to by ‘swagger’ society as ‘those kinds of people.’ Those kinds of people are so ‘interesting,’ say the aristocratic snobs dismissively, as if they're excusing themselves for knowing any members of the literary class. You can imagine a ‘swagger’ lady in Elizabethan times asking a friend, ‘Oh, do you mind, my dear, if I bring this Master William Shakespeare to see you? He writes plays and does something at the Globe theatre—I’m afraid he may even act a bit—he’s not very well off, poor guy—but those kinds of people are always so entertaining!’ Now you, my dear Tempest, are not a Shakespeare, but your millions will give you a much better chance than he ever had in his lifetime, as you won’t have to seek patronage or bow to ‘my lord’ or ‘my lady’—these [p69I'm here to assist with modernizing text. Please provide the phrases you'd like me to work on.high-ranking folks will be more than happy to borrow money from you if you’ll lend it.”

“I shall not lend,”—I said.

"I won't lend," I said.

“Nor give?”

"Or not give?"

“Nor give.”

"Neither give."

His keen eyes flashed approval.

His sharp eyes showed approval.

“I am very glad,” he observed, “that you are determined not to ‘go about doing good’ as the canting humbugs say, with your money. You are wise. Spend on yourself,—because your very act of spending cannot but benefit others through various channels. Now I pursue a different course. I always help charities, and put my name on subscription-lists,—and I never fail to assist a certain portion of clergy.”

“I’m really glad,” he said, “that you're set on not ‘going around doing good’ like those phony do-gooders preach, with your money. You’re smart. Spend it on yourself — because your spending will definitely help others in different ways. I take a different approach. I always support charities, add my name to donation lists, and I never miss the chance to help out a certain group of clergy.”

“I rather wonder at that—” I remarked—“Especially as you tell me you are not a Christian.”

“I find that quite interesting—” I said—“Especially since you mentioned you’re not a Christian.”

“Yes,—it does seem strange,—doesn’t it?”—he said with an extraordinary accent of what might be termed apologetic derision—“But perhaps you don’t look at it in the proper light. Many of the clergy are doing their utmost best to destroy religion,—by cant, by hypocrisy, by sensuality, by shams of every description,—and when they seek my help in this noble work, I give it,—freely!”

“Yes—it does seem strange, doesn’t it?” he said with a strange mix of what could be called apologetic sarcasm. “But maybe you’re not seeing it in the right way. A lot of clergy are doing their best to destroy religion—with nonsense, hypocrisy, sensuality, and all sorts of fakes—and when they ask for my help in this noble task, I give it—freely!”

I laughed “You must have your joke evidently”—I said, throwing the end of my finished cigar into the fire—“And I see you are fond of satirizing your own good actions. Hullo, what’s this?”

I laughed, “You must be joking,” I said, tossing the end of my finished cigar into the fire. “And I see you like to poke fun at your own good deeds. Hey, what’s this?”

For at that moment Amiel entered, bearing a telegram for me on a silver salver. I opened it,—it was from my friend the publisher, and ran as follows—

For at that moment, Amiel walked in, carrying a telegram for me on a silver tray. I opened it — it was from my friend the publisher, and it read as follows —

“Accept book with pleasure. Send manuscript immediately.”

"Accept the book with pleasure. Please send the manuscript right away."

I showed this to Rimânez with a kind of triumph. He smiled.

I showed this to Rimânez with a sense of victory. He smiled.

“Of course! what else did you expect? Only the man should have worded his telegram differently, for I do not suppose he would accept the book with pleasure if he had to lay out his own cash upon it. ‘Accept money for publishing [p 70] book with pleasure’ should have been the true message of the wire. Well, what are you going to do?”

“Of course! What else did you expect? The guy should have phrased his telegram differently, because I don't think he'd be happy to take the book if he had to spend his own money on it. ‘Accept money for publishing [p70It seems you haven't provided text to modernize. Please supply the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.book with pleasure’ should have been the real message of the wire. Well, what are you going to do?”

“I shall see about this at once”—I answered, feeling a thrill of satisfaction that at last the time of vengeance on certain of my enemies was approaching—“The book must be hurried through the press as quickly as possible,—and I shall take a particular pleasure in personally attending to all the details concerning it. For the rest of my plans,—”

“I'll look into this right away,” I replied, feeling a rush of satisfaction that the time for revenge on some of my enemies was finally near. “The book needs to be printed as quickly as possible, and I’ll take great pleasure in personally handling all the details related to it. As for the rest of my plans—”

“Leave them to me!” said Rimânez laying his finely shaped white hand with a masterful pressure on my shoulder; “Leave them to me!—and be sure that before very long I shall have set you aloft like the bear who has successfully reached the bun on the top of a greased pole,—a spectacle for the envy of men, and the wonder of angels!”

“Leave them to me!” said Rimânez, placing his well-shaped white hand with a confident grip on my shoulder. “Leave them to me!—and rest assured that before too long, I’ll have you lifted up like the bear that has successfully grabbed the bun at the top of a greased pole—a sight for others to envy and for angels to marvel at!”

[p71]
VII

The next three or four weeks flew by in a whirl of excitement, and by the time they were ended I found it hard to recognize myself in the indolent, listless, extravagant man of fashion I had so suddenly become. Sometimes at stray and solitary moments the past turned back upon me like a revolving picture in a glass with a flash of unwelcome recollection, and I saw myself worn and hungry, and shabbily clothed, bending over my writing in my dreary lodging, wretched, yet amid all my wretchedness receiving curious comfort from my own thoughts which created beauty out of penury, and love out of loneliness. This creative faculty was now dormant in me,—I did very little, and thought less. But I felt certain that this intellectual apathy was but a passing phase,—a mental holiday and desirable cessation from brain-work to which I was deservedly entitled after all my sufferings at the hands of poverty and disappointment. My book was nearly through the press,—and perhaps the chiefest pleasure of any I now enjoyed was the correction of the proofs as they passed under my supervision. Yet even this, the satisfaction of authorship, had its drawback,—and my particular grievance was somewhat singular. I read my own work with gratification of course, for I was not behind my contemporaries in thinking well of myself in all I did,—but my complacent literary egoism was mixed with a good deal of disagreeable astonishment and incredulity, because my work, written with enthusiasm and feeling, propounded sentiments and inculcated theories which [p 72] I personally did not believe in. Now, how had this happened, I asked myself? Why had I thus invited the public to accept me at a false valuation? I paused to consider,—and I found the suggestion puzzling. How came I to write the book at all, seeing that it was utterly unlike me as I now knew myself? My pen, consciously or unconsciously, had written down things which my reasoning faculties entirely repudiated,—such as belief in a God,—trust in the eternal possibilities of man’s diviner progress,—I credited neither of these doctrines. When I imagined such transcendental and foolish dreams I was poor,—starving,—and without a friend in the world;—remembering all this, I promptly set down my so-called ‘inspiration’ to the action of an ill-nourished brain. Yet there was something subtle in the teaching of the story, and one afternoon when I was revising some of the last proof sheets I caught myself thinking that the book was nobler than its writer. This idea smote me with a sudden pang,—I pushed my papers aside, and walking to the window, looked out. It was raining hard, and the streets were black with mud and slush,—the foot-passengers were drenched and miserable,—the whole prospect was dreary, and the fact that I was a rich man did not in the least lift from my mind the depression that had stolen on me unawares. I was quite alone, for I had my own suite of rooms now in the hotel, not far from those occupied by Prince Rimânez; I also had my own servant, a respectable, good sort of fellow whom I rather liked because he shared to the full the instinctive aversion I felt for the prince’s man, Amiel. Then I had my own carriage and horses with attendant coachman and groom,—so that the prince and I, though the most intimate friends in the world, were able to avoid that ‘familiarity which breeds contempt’ by keeping up our own separate establishments. On this particular afternoon I was in a more miserable humour than ever my poverty had brought upon me, yet from a strictly reasonable point of view I had nothing to be miserable about. I was in full possession of my fortune,—I enjoyed excellent health, and I had everything I wanted, with the added [p 73] consciousness that if my wants increased I could gratify them easily. The ‘paragraph wheel’ under Lucio’s management had been worked with such good effect that I had seen myself mentioned in almost every paper in London and the provinces as the ‘famous millionaire,’—and for the benefit of the public, who are sadly uninstructed on these matters, I may here state as a very plain unvarnished truth, that for forty pounds,1 a well-known ‘agency’ will guarantee the insertion of any paragraph, provided it is not libellous, in no less than four hundred newspapers. The art of ‘booming’ is thus easily explained, and level-headed people will be able to comprehend why it is that a few names of authors are constantly mentioned in the press, while others, perhaps more deserving, remain ignored. Merit counts as nothing in such circumstances,—money wins the day. And the persistent paragraphing of my name, together with a description of my personal appearance and my ‘marvellous literary gifts,’ combined with a deferential and almost awe-struck allusion to the ‘millions’ which made me so interesting—(the paragraph was written out by Lucio and handed for circulation to the ‘agency’ aforesaid with ‘money down’)—all this I say brought upon me two inflictions,—first, any amount of invitations to social and artistic functions,—and secondly, a continuous stream of begging-letters. I was compelled to employ a secretary, who occupied a room near my suite, and who was kept hard at work all day. Needless to say I refused all appeals for money;—no one had helped me in my distress, with the exception of my old chum ‘Boffles,’—no one save he had given me even so much as a word of sympathy,—I was resolved now to be as hard and as merciless as I had found my contemporaries. I had a certain grim pleasure in reading letters from two or three literary men, asking for work ‘as secretary or companion,’ or failing that, for the loan of a little cash to ‘tide over present difficulties.’ One of these applicants was a journalist on the staff of a well-known paper who had promised to find me work, and who instead of doing so, [p 74] had, as I afterwards learned, strongly dissuaded his editor from giving me any employment. He never imagined that Tempest the millionaire, and Tempest the literary hack, were one and the same person,—so little do the majority think that wealth can ever fall to the lot of authors! I wrote to him myself however and told him what I deemed it well he should know, adding my sarcastic thanks for his friendly assistance to me in time of need,—and herein I tasted something of the sharp delight of vengeance. I never heard from him again, and I am pretty sure my letter gave him material not only for astonishment but meditation.

The next three or four weeks flew by in a whirlwind of excitement, and by the end of it, I found it hard to recognize myself in the lazy, aimless, extravagant man of fashion I had suddenly become. Sometimes, in quiet moments, the past would flash back to me like a revolving picture in a glass, bringing unwelcome memories. I saw myself worn-out and hungry, dressed in ragged clothes, hunched over my writing in my dreary room, miserable, yet somehow finding strange comfort in my own thoughts that created beauty out of poverty and love out of loneliness. This creative spark was now dormant in me—I did very little and thought even less. But I was certain that this intellectual apathy was just a temporary phase—a much-deserved mental break after all my struggles with poverty and disappointment. My book was nearly finished with the printing, and perhaps the greatest joy I experienced was correcting the proofs that came under my supervision. Yet even this satisfaction of being an author had its downsides—and my particular issue was somewhat unusual. I read my own work with satisfaction, of course, because I had no problem seeing myself positively in everything I did, but my proud literary ego was mixed with a good deal of unpleasant surprise and disbelief because my work, written with enthusiasm and emotion, expressed ideas and promoted theories that I didn't personally believe in. So, how did this happen, I asked myself? Why had I invited the public to view me in a way that wasn't true? I paused to consider, and I found the thought puzzling. How did I even write the book at all, given that it was nothing like the person I now knew myself to be? My pen, whether consciously or unconsciously, had written things that my reasoning totally rejected—such as belief in a God or faith in humanity's potential for greater progress—I believed in neither. When I had those lofty and naive thoughts, I was poor—starving—and utterly friendless; remembering that, I attributed my so-called ‘inspiration’ to the effects of an undernourished brain. Yet there was something nuanced about the lessons in the story, and one afternoon while revising some of the final proof sheets, I caught myself thinking that the book was nobler than its author. This thought hit me with a sudden pang—I set my papers aside and walked to the window to look out. It was raining heavily, and the streets were covered in mud and sludge—pedestrians were soaked and miserable—the entire scene was grim, and the fact that I was a wealthy man did nothing to lift the unexpected sadness that settled over me. I was completely alone, as I had my own suite in the hotel, not far from where Prince Rimânez was staying; I also had my own servant, a decent guy whom I liked because he shared my instinctive dislike for the prince's man, Amiel. I had my own carriage and horses, along with a coachman and a groom—so the prince and I, though we were the closest friends in the world, managed to keep up our own separate lives in a way that avoided that ‘familiarity which breeds contempt.’ That particular afternoon, I was feeling more miserable than I had ever been during my times of poverty, yet from a rational standpoint, I had nothing to be unhappy about. I was financially secure—I enjoyed good health—and I had everything I needed, with the added knowledge that if my needs grew, I could easily satisfy them. The ‘paragraph wheel’ under Lucio’s management had done its job so well that I found myself mentioned in almost every newspaper in London and beyond as the ‘famous millionaire’—and for those who are sadly uninformed about these things, I should clarify that for forty pounds,1 a well-known ‘agency’ will guarantee the placement of any paragraph, as long as it’s not libelous, in no less than four hundred newspapers. The art of ‘booming’ is therefore quite simple, and logical thinkers will understand why a few authors are consistently highlighted in the press while others, perhaps more deserving, remain overlooked. Talent means nothing in such cases—money is what matters. The constant mentions of my name, along with a description of my appearance and my ‘amazing literary talents,’ combined with a respectful and almost awed reference to the ‘millions’ that made me so interesting—(this paragraph was written by Lucio and sent to the aforementioned ‘agency’ with instant payment)—all of this brought me two burdens: first, a flood of invitations to social and artistic events, and second, a relentless stream of begging letters. I had to hire a secretary, who worked in a room near mine, and was kept busy all day. It goes without saying that I turned down all requests for money;—no one had helped me during my hardships, except for my old friend ‘Boffles,’—nobody else had offered me even a word of sympathy—I was determined now to be just as hard and merciless as my contemporaries had been to me. I took a grim pleasure in reading letters from a couple of literary men requesting work ‘as secretary or companion,’ or, failing that, a little cash to ‘get through current difficulties.’ One of these applicants was a journalist from a well-known paper who had promised to find me work but instead, as I later learned, had strongly advised his editor against hiring me. He never realized that Tempest the millionaire and Tempest the struggling writer were one and the same person—so little do most people think that wealth can ever befall authors! However, I wrote to him myself and told him what I thought he should know, adding my sarcastic thanks for his ‘support’ in my time of need—and in doing so, I experienced a bit of the sharp satisfaction of revenge. I never heard from him again, and I’m pretty sure my letter gave him something to contemplate, both with astonishment and reflection.

Yet with all the advantages over both friends and enemies which I now possessed I could not honestly say I was happy. I knew I could have every possible enjoyment and amusement the world had to offer,—I knew I was one of the most envied among men, and yet,—as I stood looking out of the window at the persistently falling rain, I was conscious of a bitterness rather than a sweetness in the full cup of fortune. Many things that I had imagined would give me intense satisfaction had fallen curiously flat. For example, I had flooded the press with the most carefully worded and prominent advertisements of my forthcoming book, and when I was poor I had pictured to myself how I should revel in doing this,—now that it was done I cared nothing at all about it. I was simply weary of the sight of my own advertised name. I certainly did look forward with very genuine feeling and expectation to the publication of my work when that should be an accomplished fact,—but to-day even that idea had lost some of its attractiveness owing to this new and unpleasant impression on my mind that the contents of that book were as utterly the reverse of my own true thoughts as they could well be. A fog began to darken down over the streets in company with the rain,—and disgusted with the weather and with myself, I turned away from the window and settled into an arm-chair by the fire, poking the coal till it blazed, and wondering what I should do to rid my mind of the gloom that threatened to envelop it in as thick a canopy [p 75] as that of the London fog. A tap came at the door, and in answer to my somewhat irritable “Come in!” Rimânez entered.

Yet with all the advantages I had over both friends and enemies, I couldn't honestly say I was happy. I knew I could enjoy everything the world had to offer—I knew I was one of the most envied men out there—but as I stood by the window watching the rain come down without pause, I felt more bitterness than sweetness in the cup of fortune. Many things I thought would give me intense satisfaction had turned out to be pretty flat. For instance, I had flooded the press with the most carefully worded and prominent ads for my upcoming book, and when I was poor, I had pictured how much I would revel in doing this—now that it was done, I didn't care about it at all. I was simply tired of seeing my own advertised name. I definitely looked forward with genuine feeling and expectation to the release of my work once it was actually completed—but today, even that thought had lost some of its appeal because of this new and unpleasant realization that the contents of that book were completely opposite to my true thoughts. A fog began to settle over the streets along with the rain—and feeling disgusted with the weather and myself, I turned away from the window and sank into an armchair by the fire, poking the coal until it flared up, wondering what I could do to shake off the gloom that threatened to wrap itself around me like the thick London fog. There was a knock at the door, and in response to my somewhat irritable “Come in!” Rimânez walked in.

“What, all in the dark Tempest!” he exclaimed cheerfully—“Why don’t you light up?”

“What, all in the dark, Tempest!” he said cheerfully—“Why don’t you turn on some lights?”

“The fire’s enough,”—I answered crossly—“Enough at any rate to think by.”

“The fire’s enough,” I replied angrily, “Enough at least to think by.”

“And have you been thinking?” he inquired laughing—“Don’t do it. It’s a bad habit. No one thinks now-a-days,—people can’t stand it—their heads are too frail. Once begin to think and down go the foundations of society,—besides thinking is always dull work.”

“And have you been thinking?” he asked with a laugh—“Don’t do it. It’s a bad habit. No one thinks these days—people can’t handle it—their minds are too weak. Once you start thinking, the foundations of society start to crumble—plus, thinking is always boring work.”

“I have found it so,” I said gloomily—“Lucio, there is something wrong about me somewhere.”

“I've figured it out,” I said sadly—“Lucio, there’s something off about me.”

His eyes flashed keen, half-amused inquiry into mine.

His eyes sparkled with a sharp, half-amused curiosity as they looked into mine.

“Wrong? Oh no, surely not! What can there be wrong about you, Tempest? Are you not one of the richest men living?”

“Wrong? Oh no, definitely not! What could possibly be wrong with you, Tempest? Aren't you one of the wealthiest men alive?”

I let the satire pass.

I let the satire go.

“Listen, my friend,” I said earnestly—“You know I have been busy for the last fortnight correcting the proofs of my book for the press,—do you not?”

“Listen, my friend,” I said earnestly—“You know I’ve been busy for the past two weeks checking the proofs of my book for the press, right?”

He nodded with a smiling air.

He smiled and nodded.

“Well I have arrived almost at the end of my work and I have come to the conclusion that the book is not Me,—it is not a reflex of my feelings at all,—and I cannot understand how I came to write it.”

“Well, I’ve nearly finished my work, and I’ve realized that the book isn’t me—it doesn’t reflect my feelings at all—and I can’t figure out how I ended up writing it.”

“You find it stupid perhaps?” said Lucio sympathetically.

“You think it’s stupid, maybe?” Lucio said, sympathizing.

“No,” I answered with a touch of indignation—“I do not find it stupid.”

“No,” I replied, a bit indignant—“I don’t think it’s stupid.”

“Dull then?”

"Is it boring then?"

“No,—it is not dull.”

“No, it’s not boring.”

“Melodramatic?”

"Over the top?"

“No,—not melodramatic.”

"Nope, not melodramatic."

“Well, my good fellow, if it is not dull or stupid or melodramatic, what is it!” he exclaimed merrily—“It must be something!”

“Well, my good friend, if it’s not boring, dumb, or overly dramatic, what is it!” he said cheerfully—“It has to be something!”

[p 76]
“Yes,—it is this,—it is beyond me altogether.” And I spoke with some bitterness. “Quite beyond me. I could not write it now,—I wonder I could write it then. Lucio, I daresay I am talking foolishly,—but it seems to me I must have been on some higher altitude of thought when I wrote the book,—a height from which I have since fallen.”

[p76]
“Yeah, it’s just that—I don’t get it at all.” I said this with some bitterness. “Totally beyond me. I couldn’t write it now—I’m surprised I was able to write it then. Lucio, I know I’m probably sounding foolish—but it feels like I must have been in a different state of mind when I wrote the book—a level of understanding I’ve since dropped from.”

“I’m sorry to hear this,” he answered, with twinkling eyes—“From what you say it appears to me you have been guilty of literary sublimity. Oh bad, very bad! Nothing can be worse. To write sublimely is a grievous sin, and one which critics never forgive. I’m really grieved for you, my friend—I never thought your case was quite so desperate.”

“I'm sorry to hear that,” he replied, his eyes sparkling. “From what you’ve said, it seems like you’ve committed the crime of literary greatness. Oh no, that’s really bad! Nothing could be worse. Writing beautifully is a serious offense, and critics never let it slide. I truly feel for you, my friend—I never thought your situation was this dire.”

I laughed in spite of my depression.

I laughed even though I was feeling down.

“You are incorrigible, Lucio!” I said—“But your cheerfulness is very inspiriting. All I wanted to explain to you is this,—that my book expresses a certain tone of thought which purporting to be mine, is not me,—in short, I, in my present self have no sympathy with it. I must have changed very much since I wrote it.”

“You’re impossible, Lucio!” I said. “But your positive attitude is really uplifting. All I wanted to explain to you is this: my book reflects a certain way of thinking that claims to be mine, but it is not me. In short, I don’t connect with it at all in my current self. I must have changed a lot since I wrote it.”

“Changed? Why yes, I should think so!” and Lucio laughed heartily—“The possession of five millions is bound to change a man considerably for the better—or worse! But you seem to be worrying yourself most absurdly about nothing. Not one author in many centuries writes from his own heart or as he truly feels—when he does, he becomes well-nigh immortal. This planet is too limited to hold more than one Homer, one Plato, one Shakespeare. Don’t distress yourself—you are neither of these three! You belong to the age, Tempest,—it is a decadent ephemeral age, and most things connected with it are decadent and ephemeral. Any era that is dominated by the love of money only, has a rotten core within it and must perish. All history tells us so, but no one accepts the lesson of history. Observe the signs of the time,—Art is made subservient to the love of money—literature, politics and religion the same,—you cannot escape from the general disease. The only thing to do is to make the best of it,—no [p 77] one can reform it—least of all you, who have so much of the lucre given to your share.”

“Changed? Absolutely!” Lucio laughed heartily. “Having five million is bound to change a person, for better or worse! But you seem to be worrying way too much about nothing. Not a single author in centuries writes from their true feelings—when they do, they become nearly immortal. This planet can only hold one Homer, one Plato, one Shakespeare. Don’t upset yourself—you’re none of those three! You belong to your time, Tempest—it’s a fleeting and decadent age, and most things connected with it are the same. Any era that's driven solely by the love of money has a rotten core and must fall. History tells us so, yet no one learns from it. Look around—Art is bowing to the love of money, and the same goes for literature, politics, and religion—you can’t escape the widespread illness. The only choice is to make the best of it—no one can fix it—not even you, who have so much of that wealth in your hands.”

He paused,—I was silent, watching the bright fire-glow and the dropping red cinders.

He paused—I stayed quiet, watching the bright firelight and the falling red embers.

“What I am going to say now,” he proceeded in soft, almost melancholy accents—“will sound ridiculously trite,—still it has the perverse prosiness of truth about it. It is this—in order to write with intense feeling, you must first feel. Very likely when you wrote this book of yours, you were almost a human hedge-hog in the way of feeling. Every prickly point of you was erect and responsive to the touch of all influences, pleasant or the reverse, imaginative or realistic. This is a condition which some people envy and others would rather dispense with. Now that you, as a hedge-hog, have no further need for either alarm, indignation or self-defence, your prickles are soothed into an agreeable passiveness, and you partially cease to feel. That is all. The ‘change’ you complain of is thus accounted for;—you have nothing to feel about,—hence you cannot comprehend how it was that you ever felt.”

“What I’m about to say,” he continued in soft, almost wistful tones, “might sound really clichéd, but it’s got the stubborn straightforwardness of truth. Here it is—in order to write with deep emotion, you have to first feel. It’s very likely that when you wrote this book, you were like a human hedgehog in terms of your emotions. Every sharp point of you was upright and responsive to the touch of all influences, whether pleasant or unpleasant, imaginative or realistic. Some people envy this state, while others would prefer to avoid it. Now that you, as a hedgehog, no longer need to be alarmed, indignant, or defensive, your sharp edges have relaxed into a comfortable passiveness, and you’ve partially stopped feeling. That’s all. The ‘change’ you’re complaining about can be explained this way; you have nothing to feel about, so you can’t understand how you ever felt at all.”

I was conscious of irritation at the calm conviction of his tone.

I felt annoyed by the calm certainty in his voice.

“Do you take me for such a callous creature as all that?” I exclaimed—“You are mistaken in me, Lucio. I feel most keenly——

“Do you really think I'm that heartless?” I said—“You're wrong about me, Lucio. I feel very deeply——”

“What do you feel?” he inquired, fixing his eyes steadily upon me—“There are hundreds of starving wretches in this metropolis,—men and women on the brink of suicide because they have no hope of anything in this world or the next, and no sympathy from their kind—do you feel for them? Do their griefs affect you? You know they do not,—you know you never think of them,—why should you? One of the chief advantages of wealth is the ability it gives us to shut out other people’s miseries from our personal consideration.”

“What do you feel?” he asked, looking directly at me. “There are hundreds of starving people in this city—men and women on the verge of suicide because they have no hope for anything in this life or the next, and no compassion from others—do you care about them? Do their sorrows affect you? You know they don’t—you know you never think about them—why would you? One of the main benefits of wealth is the ability it gives us to ignore other people’s suffering in our personal lives.”

I said nothing,—for the first time my spirit chafed at the truth of his words, principally because they were true. [p 78] Alas, Lucio!—if I had only known then what I know now!

I said nothing—this was the first time I felt annoyed by the truth of his words, mainly because they were true. [p78]Oh, Lucio! If only I had known back then what I know now!

“Yesterday,” he went on in the same quiet voice—“a child was run over here, just opposite this hotel. It was only a poor child,—mark that ‘only.’ Its mother ran shrieking out of some back-street hard by, in time to see the little bleeding body carted up in a mangled heap. She struck wildly with both hands at the men who were trying to lead her away, and with a cry like that of some hurt savage animal fell face forward in the mud—dead. She was only a poor woman,—another ‘only.’ There were three lines in the paper about it headed ‘Sad Incident.’ The hotel-porter here witnessed the scene from the door with as composed a demeanor as that of a fop at the play, never relaxing the serene majesty of his attitude,—but about ten minutes after the dead body of the woman had been carried out of sight, he, the imperial, gold-buttoned being, became almost crook-backed in his servile haste to run and open the door of your brougham, my dear Geoffrey, as you drove up to the entrance. This is a little epitome of life as it is lived now-a-days,—and yet the canting clerics swear we are all equal in the sight of heaven! We may be, though it does not look much like it,—and if we are, it does not matter, as we have ceased to care how heaven regards us. I don’t want to point a moral,—I simply tell you the ‘sad incident’ as it occurred,—and I am sure you are not the least sorry for the fate of either the child who was run over, or its mother who died in the sharp agony of a suddenly broken heart. Now don’t say you are, because I know you’re not!”

“Yesterday,” he continued in the same quiet voice, “a child was run over right here, just across from this hotel. It was just a poor child—note that ‘just.’ Its mother ran out screaming from some back street nearby, just in time to see the little bleeding body being carried away in a mangled heap. She struck out wildly with both hands at the men trying to lead her away, and with a cry like some wounded wild animal, she collapsed face-first into the mud—dead. She was just a poor woman—another ‘just.’ There were three lines in the newspaper about it under the headline ‘Sad Incident.’ The hotel porter witnessed the scene from the door, maintaining the composed demeanor of a dandy at the theater, never breaking his calm, haughty posture—but about ten minutes after the woman's dead body was taken away, he, that grand, gold-buttoned figure, hurriedly hunched over to open the door of your carriage, my dear Geoffrey, as you pulled up to the entrance. This is a little snapshot of life as it’s lived these days—and yet the self-righteous clerics insist we’re all equal in the eyes of heaven! Maybe we are, though it doesn’t seem like it—and even if we are, it doesn’t matter, as we’ve stopped caring how heaven views us. I don’t want to preach—I’m just sharing the ‘sad incident’ as it happened—and I’m sure you’re not at all sorry for the fate of the child who was run over or its mother who died from the shock of a suddenly broken heart. Now don’t pretend you are, because I know you’re not!”

“How can one feel sorry for people one does not know or has never seen,—” I began.

“How can anyone feel sorry for people they don’t know or have never seen?” I started.

“Exactly!—How is it possible? And there we have it—how can one feel, when one’s self is so thoroughly comfortable as to be without any other feeling save that of material ease? Thus, my dear Geoffrey, you must be content to let your book appear as the reflex and record of your past when you were in the prickly or sensitive stage,—now you are [p 79] encased in a pachydermatous covering of gold, which adequately protects you from such influences as might have made you start and writhe, perhaps even roar with indignation, and in the access of fierce torture, stretch out your hands and grasp—quite unconsciously—the winged thing called Fame!”

“Exactly!—How is that even possible? And there it is—how can someone feel anything when they're so comfortable that the only sensation they have is one of physical ease? So, my dear Geoffrey, you have to accept that your book will come out as a reflection and record of your past when you were in a prickly or sensitive state—now you are [p79Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.wrapped in a thick layer of gold that completely protects you from the kinds of things that would have made you flinch and squirm, maybe even yell in anger, and in a moment of intense pain, reach out and grab—without even realizing it—the winged thing called Fame!”

“You should have been an orator,”—I said, rising and pacing the room to and fro in vexation,—“But to me your words are not consoling, and I do not think they are true. Fame is easily enough secured.”

“You should have been a speaker,” I said, getting up and pacing the room back and forth in frustration. “But to me, your words aren’t comforting, and I don’t believe they’re true. Getting fame isn’t that hard.”

“Pardon me if I am obstinate;”—said Lucio with a deprecatory gesture—“Notoriety is easily secured—very easily. A few critics who have dined with you and had their fill of wine, will give you notoriety. But fame is the voice of the whole civilized public of the world.”

“Excuse me if I seem stubborn,” Lucio said with a dismissive gesture. “Getting notoriety is pretty easy—very easy. A few critics who have had dinner with you and enjoyed some wine will give you notoriety. But fame is what the entire civilized world thinks about you.”

“The public!” I echoed contemptuously—“The public only care for trash.”

“The public!” I scoffed—“The public only cares about garbage.”

“It is a pity you should appeal to it then;”—he responded with a smile—“If you think so little of the public why give it anything of your brain? It is not worthy of so rare a boon! Come, come Tempest,—do not join in the snarl of unsuccessful authors who take refuge, when marked unsaleable, in pouring out abuse on the public. The public is the author’s best friend and truest critic. But if you prefer to despise it, in company with all the very little literature-mongers who form a mutual admiration society, I tell you what to do,—print just twenty copies of your book and present these to the leading reviewers, and when they have written you up (as they will do—I’ll take care of that) let your publisher advertise to the effect that the ‘First and Second Large Editions’ of the new novel by Geoffrey Tempest, are exhausted, one hundred thousand copies having been sold in a week! If that does not waken up the world in general, I shall be much surprised!”

“It’s a shame you’d go that route,” he replied with a smile. “If you think so little of the public, why share any of your thoughts with them? They don’t deserve such a rare gift! Come on, Tempest—don’t get caught up in the complaints of unsuccessful authors who lash out at the public when their work doesn’t sell. The public is the author’s best friend and their most honest critic. But if you'd rather disdain them along with all the tiny literature sellers who just praise each other, here’s what you should do—print just twenty copies of your book and give them to the top reviewers, and when they write about you (which they will—I’ll ensure that happens), have your publisher advertise that the ‘First and Second Large Editions’ of the new novel by Geoffrey Tempest are sold out, with one hundred thousand copies gone in a week! If that doesn’t grab the attention of the world, I’ll be really surprised!”

I laughed,—I was gradually getting into a better humour.

I laughed—I was slowly feeling in a better mood.

“It would be quite as fair a plan of action as is adopted by many modern publishers,” I said—“The loud hawking of [p 80] literary wares now-a-days reminds me of the rival shouting of costermongers in a low neighbourhood. But I will not go quite so far,—I’ll win my fame legitimately if I can.”

“It would be just as reasonable a strategy as what many contemporary publishers do,” I said—“The loud advertising of [p80I'm ready for the text you want me to modernize. Please provide it.literary products these days makes me think of the competing cries of street vendors in a rough area. But I won’t go that far—I’ll earn my fame fairly if I can.”

“You can’t!” declared Lucio with a serene smile—“It’s impossible. You are too rich. That of itself is not legitimate in Literature, which great art generally elects to wear poverty in its button-hole as a flower of grace. The fight cannot be equal in such circumstances. The fact that you are a millionaire must weigh the balance apparently in your favour for a time. The world cannot resist money. If I, for example, became an author, I should probably with my wealth and influence, burn up every one else’s laurels. Suppose that a desperately poor man comes out with a book at the same time as you do, he will have scarcely the ghost of a chance against you. He will not be able to advertise in your lavish style,—nor will he see his way to dine the critics as you can. And if he should happen to have more genius than you, and you succeed, your success will not be legitimate. But after all, that does not matter much—in Art, if in nothing else, things always right themselves.”

“You can’t!” Lucio declared with a calm smile. “It’s impossible. You’re too rich. That alone isn’t legitimate in Literature, which true art often chooses to wear poverty like a badge of honor. The competition can’t be fair in these circumstances. The fact that you’re a millionaire gives you an advantage for a while. The world can’t resist money. If I, for example, became an author, I’d probably overshadow everyone else’s achievements with my wealth and influence. If a desperately poor man publishes a book at the same time as you, he’ll hardly stand a chance against you. He won’t be able to promote himself as extravagantly as you can, nor will he have the means to wine and dine the critics like you. And if he happens to have more talent than you, and you succeed, your success won’t be legitimate. But ultimately, that doesn’t matter much—in Art, if nothing else, things always have a way of balancing out.”

I made no immediate reply, but went over to my table, rolled up my corrected proofs and directed them to the printers,—then ringing the bell I gave the packet to my man, Morris, bidding him post it at once. This done, I turned again towards Lucio and saw that he still sat by the fire, but that his attitude was now one of brooding melancholy, and that he had covered his eyes with one hand on which the glow from the flames shone red. I regretted the momentary irritation I had felt against him for telling me unwelcome truths,—and I touched him lightly on the shoulder.

I didn't respond right away but walked over to my table, rolled up my corrected proofs, and sent them to the printers. Then, I rang the bell and handed the packet to my guy, Morris, telling him to mail it immediately. Once that was done, I turned back to Lucio and saw that he was still sitting by the fire, but now his posture was one of deep sadness, and he had covered his eyes with one hand, which was glowing red from the flames. I felt bad for the momentary annoyance I had felt towards him for sharing unwelcome truths, so I lightly touched him on the shoulder.

“Are you in the dumps now Lucio?” I said—“I’m afraid my depression has proved infectious.”

“Are you feeling down now, Lucio?” I said—“I’m afraid my depression has turned out to be contagious.”

He moved his hand and looked up,—his eyes were large and lustrous as the eyes of a beautiful woman.

He moved his hand and looked up—his eyes were big and shiny like those of a beautiful woman.

“I was thinking,” he said, with a slight sigh—“of the last words I uttered just now,—things always right themselves. Curiously enough in art they always do,—no charlatanism [p 81] or sham lasts with the gods of Parnassus. But in other matters it is different. For instance I shall never right myself! Life is hateful to me at times, as it is to everybody.”

“I was thinking,” he said with a slight sigh, “about the last words I just said—things always right themselves. Interestingly enough, in art, they really do—no fake stuff or scams can last with the gods of Parnassus. But in other areas, it’s different. For example, I will never get myself back on track! Life can be unbearable for me at times, just like it is for everyone.”

“Perhaps you are in love?” I said with a smile.

“Maybe you’re in love?” I said with a smile.

He started up.

He got up.

“In love! By all the heavens and all the earths too, that suggestion wakes me with a vengeance! In love! What woman alive do you think could impress me with the notion that she was anything more than a frivolous doll of pink and white, with long hair frequently not her own? And as for the tom-boy tennis-players and giantesses of the era, I do not consider them women at all,—they are merely the unnatural and strutting embryos of a new sex which will be neither male nor female. My dear Tempest, I hate women. So would you if you knew as much about them as I do. They have made me what I am, and they keep me so.”

"In love! Honestly, that idea hits me hard! In love! What woman do you think could ever convince me that she’s anything more than a silly doll in pink and white, with long hair that’s usually not even hers? And the sporty tomboy tennis players and tall women of this time? I don’t see them as women at all—they’re just bizarre and showy versions of a new gender that won’t be male or female. My dear Tempest, I can’t stand women. You would feel the same if you knew as much about them as I do. They’ve shaped me into who I am, and they keep me that way."

“They are to be much complimented then,”—I observed—“You do them credit!”

“They deserve a lot of praise then,” I said. “You make them look good!”

“I do!” he answered slowly—“In more ways than one!” A faint smile was on his face, and his eyes brightened with that curious jewel-like gleam I had noticed several times before. “Believe me, I shall never contest with you such a slight gift as woman’s love, Geoffrey. It is not worth fighting for. And apropos of women, that reminds me,—I have promised to take you to the Earl of Elton’s box at the Haymarket to-night,—he is a poor peer, very gouty and somewhat heavily flavoured with port-wine, but his daughter, Lady Sibyl, is one of the belles of England. She was presented last season and created quite a furore. Will you come?”

“I do!” he replied slowly—“In more ways than one!” A faint smile appeared on his face, and his eyes sparkled with that strange jewel-like gleam I had noticed several times before. “Believe me, I will never compete with you for something as minor as a woman’s love, Geoffrey. It’s not worth fighting over. And speaking of women, that reminds me—I promised to take you to the Earl of Elton’s box at the Haymarket tonight. He’s a poor peer, quite gouty and somewhat heavily into port wine, but his daughter, Lady Sibyl, is one of the beauties of England. She was presented last season and created quite a stir. Will you come?”

“I am quite at your disposition”—I said, glad of any excuse to escape the dullness of my own company and to be in that of Lucio, whose talk, even if its satire galled me occasionally, always fascinated my mind and remained in my memory—“What time shall we meet?”

“I’m totally available”—I said, happy for any reason to get away from the boredom of my own company and to be with Lucio, whose conversation, even if his satire bothered me at times, always intrigued me and stuck in my mind—“What time should we meet?”

“Go and dress now, and join me at dinner,”—he answered; [p 82] “And we’ll drive together to the theatre afterwards. The play is on the usual theme which has lately become popular with stage-managers,—the glorification of a ‘fallen’ lady, and the exhibition of her as an example of something superlatively pure and good, to the astonished eyes of the innocent. As a play it is not worth seeing,—but perhaps Lady Sibyl is.”

“Go get dressed now and join me for dinner,” he said; [p82Please provide the text you would like modernized.“And we’ll drive to the theater together afterward. The play is about the usual theme that’s become popular with directors lately—the glorification of a ‘fallen’ woman, showcasing her as an example of something incredibly pure and good, to the shocked eyes of the innocent. As a play, it’s not worth seeing—but maybe Lady Sibyl is.”

He smiled again as he stood facing me,—the light flames of the fire had died down to a dull uniform coppery red,—we were almost in darkness, and I pressed the small button near the mantelpiece that flooded the room with electric light. His extraordinary beauty then struck me afresh as something altogether singular and half unearthly.

He smiled again as he stood in front of me—the flickering flames of the fire had faded to a dull, uniform coppery red—we were nearly in darkness, so I pressed the small button near the mantelpiece that lit up the room with electric light. His incredible beauty then hit me again as something totally unique and almost otherworldly.

“Don’t you find that people look at you very often as you pass, Lucio?” I asked him suddenly and impulsively.

“Don’t you notice that people often stare at you as you walk by, Lucio?” I asked him suddenly and impulsively.

He laughed. “Not at all. Why should they? Every man is so intent on his own aims, and thinks so much of his own personality that he would scarcely forget his ego if the very devil himself were behind him. Women look at me sometimes, with the affected coy and kitten-like interest usually exhibited by the frail sex for a personable man.”

He laughed. “Not at all. Why should they? Every guy is so focused on his own goals and cares so much about his own image that he wouldn’t easily forget his ego even if the devil himself was right behind him. Women look at me sometimes with that fake shy and playful curiosity that the delicate gender typically shows for an attractive man.”

“I cannot blame them!” I answered, my gaze still resting on his stately figure and fine head with as much admiration as I might have felt for a noble picture or statue—“What of this Lady Sibyl we are to meet to-night,—how does she regard you?”

“I can’t blame them!” I replied, still admiring his impressive figure and noble face just like I would a beautiful painting or statue—“What about this Lady Sibyl we’re meeting tonight—what does she think of you?”

“Lady Sibyl has never seen me,”—he replied—“And I have only seen her at a distance. It is chiefly for the purpose of an introduction to her that the Earl has asked us to his box this evening.”

“Lady Sibyl has never seen me,” he replied, “And I have only seen her from afar. The Earl has invited us to his box this evening mainly for the purpose of introducing us.”

“Ha ha! Matrimony in view!” I exclaimed jestingly.

“Ha ha! Marriage in sight!” I said jokingly.

“Yes—I believe Lady Sibyl is for sale,”—he answered with the callous coldness that occasionally distinguished him and made his handsome features look like an impenetrable mask of scorn—“But up to the present the bids have not been sufficiently high. And I shall not purchase. I have told you already, Tempest, I hate women.”

“Yeah—I think Lady Sibyl is on the market,” he replied with the indifferent coldness that sometimes characterized him and made his attractive face look like an unreadable mask of contempt—“But so far the offers haven’t been high enough. And I won’t be buying. I've already told you, Tempest, I hate women.”

[p 83]
“Seriously?”

“Seriously?”

“Most seriously. Women have always done me harm,—they have wantonly hindered me in my progress. And why I specially abominate them is, that they have been gifted with an enormous power for doing good, and that they let this power run to waste and will not use it. Their deliberate enjoyment and choice of the repulsive, vulgar and common-place side of life disgusts me. They are much less sensitive than men, and infinitely more heartless. They are the mothers of the human race, and the faults of the race are chiefly due to them. That is another reason for my hatred.”

“Seriously. Women have always harmed me—they have deliberately held me back in my progress. The reason I particularly dislike them is that they have been given an incredible power to do good, yet they let this power go to waste and refuse to use it. Their conscious enjoyment and preference for the disgusting, cheap, and ordinary aspects of life repulse me. They are far less sensitive than men and much more heartless. They are the mothers of humanity, and many of the faults of humanity can be traced back to them. That’s another reason for my disdain.”

“Do you want the human race to be perfect?” I asked astonished—“Because, if you do, you will find that impossible.”

“Do you want the human race to be perfect?” I asked, shocked. “Because if you do, you’ll find that impossible.”

He stood for a moment apparently lost in thought.

He stood there for a moment, looking lost in thought.

“Everything in the Universe is perfect,”—he said, “except that curious piece of work—Man. Have you never thought out any reason why he should be the one flaw,—the one incomplete creature in a matchless Creation?”

“Everything in the Universe is perfect,” he said, “except for that strange piece of work—Man. Have you ever thought about why he is the one flaw—the one incomplete being in a flawless Creation?”

“No, I have not,”—I replied—“I take things as I find them.”

“No, I haven’t,” I replied, “I accept things as they are.”

“So do I,”—and he turned away, “And as I find them, so they find me! Au revoir! Dinner in an hour’s time remember!”

“So do I,”—and he turned away, “And just as I find them, they find me! See you later! Dinner in an hour, remember!”

The door opened and closed—he was gone. I remained alone for a little, thinking what a strange disposition was his,—what a curious mixture of philosophy, worldliness, sentiment and satire seemed to run like the veins of a leaf through the variable temperament of this brilliant, semi-mysterious personage who had by mere chance become my greatest friend. We had now been more or less together for nearly a month, and I was no closer to the secret of his actual nature than I had been at first. Yet I admired him more than ever,—without his society I felt life would be deprived of half its charm. For though, attracted as human moths will be by the glare of my glittering millions, numbers of so-called ‘friends’ now surrounded me, there was not one among them who so dominated [p 84] my every mood and with whom I had so much close sympathy as this man,—this masterful, half cruel, half kind companion of my days, who at times seemed to accept all life as the veriest bagatelle, and myself as a part of the trivial game.

The door opened and closed—he was gone. I stayed alone for a bit, thinking about his strange personality. There was a curious blend of philosophy, worldliness, sentiment, and sarcasm that ran like the veins of a leaf through the changing temperament of this brilliant, semi-mysterious guy who had, by chance, become my closest friend. We had been hanging out together for nearly a month, but I still didn’t know the truth about his true nature any better than I had at the beginning. Yet I admired him more than ever—without him, I felt like life would lose half its charm. Even though I was surrounded by a bunch of so-called ‘friends’ drawn to my flashy wealth, none of them impacted my mood or shared my understanding as deeply as this man—this commanding, sometimes cruel, sometimes kind companion of my days, who sometimes seemed to treat life as if it were just a trivial game and me as part of that game.


1 A fact. Back

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A fact. Back

[p85]
VIII

No man, I think, ever forgets the first time he is brought face to face with perfect beauty in woman. He may have caught fleeting glimpses of loveliness on many fair faces often,—bright eyes may have flashed on him like star-beams,—the hues of a dazzling complexion may now and then have charmed him, or the seductive outlines of a graceful figure;—all these are as mere peeps into the infinite. But when such vague and passing impressions are suddenly drawn together in one focus,—when all his dreamy fancies of form and colour take visible and complete manifestation in one living creature who looks down upon him as it were from an empyrean of untouched maiden pride and purity, it is more to his honour than his shame, if his senses swoon at the ravishing vision, and he, despite his rough masculinity and brute strength, becomes nothing but the merest slave to passion. In this way was I overwhelmed and conquered without any chance of deliverance when Sibyl Elton’s violet eyes, lifted slowly from the shadow of their dark lashes, rested upon me with that indefinable expression of mingled interest and indifference which is supposed to indicate high breeding, but which more frequently intimidates and repulses the frank and sensitive soul. The Lady Sibyl’s glance repelled, but I was none the less attracted. Rimânez and I had entered the Earl of Elton’s box at the Haymarket between the first and second acts of the play, and the Earl himself, an unimpressive, bald-headed, red-faced old gentleman, with fuzzy white whiskers, [p 86] had risen to welcome us, seizing the prince’s hand and shaking it with particular effusiveness. (I learned afterwards that Lucio had lent him a thousand pounds on easy terms, a fact which partly accounted for the friendly fervour of his greeting.) His daughter had not moved; but a minute or two later when he addressed her somewhat sharply, saying “Sibyl! Prince Rimânez and his friend, Mr Geoffrey Tempest,” she turned her head and honoured us both with the chill glance I have endeavoured to describe, and the very faintest possible bow as an acknowledgment of our presence. Her exquisite beauty smote me dumb and foolish,—I could find nothing to say, and stood silent and confused, with a strange sensation of bewilderment upon me. The old Earl made some remark about the play, which I scarcely heard though I answered vaguely and at hap-hazard,—the orchestra was playing abominably as is usual in theatres, and its brazen din sounded like the noise of the sea in my ears,—I had not much real consciousness of anything save the wondrous loveliness of the girl who faced me, clad in pure white, with a few diamonds shining about her like stray dewdrops on a rose. Lucio spoke to her, and I listened.

Nope guy, I think, ever forgets the first time he encounters perfect beauty in a woman. He may have caught fleeting glimpses of beauty on many pretty faces before—bright eyes might have flashed at him like starbeams, the colors of a stunning complexion might have charmed him, or the tempting curves of an elegant figure; all these are just brief glimpses into the infinite. But when those vague and fleeting impressions suddenly come together in one focus—when all his dreamy thoughts of form and color are fully realized in one living being who looks down on him from a height of untouched pride and purity, it’s more about his honor than his shame if he loses himself in that enchanting vision, and despite his rough masculinity and brute strength, becomes nothing but the slightest slave to passion. That’s how I was overwhelmed and conquered with no chance of escape when Sibyl Elton’s violet eyes slowly lifted from the shadow of their dark lashes and rested on me with that indescribable mix of interest and indifference that’s supposed to signify high breeding but more often intimidates and repels the honest and sensitive soul. Lady Sibyl’s gaze might have pushed me away, but I was still drawn in. Rimânez and I had entered the Earl of Elton’s box at the Haymarket between the first and second acts of the play, and the Earl himself, an unimpressive, balding, red-faced old man with fuzzy white whiskers, [p86I'm sorry, but I cannot provide a response without any text to modernize. Please provide a short phrase for me to work with.had stood up to welcome us, shaking the prince’s hand with particular enthusiasm. (I later found out that Lucio had lent him a thousand pounds on easy terms, which partly explained his overly friendly greeting.) His daughter hadn’t moved; but a minute or two later when he addressed her somewhat sharply, saying “Sibyl! Prince Rimânez and his friend, Mr. Geoffrey Tempest,” she turned her head and acknowledged us both with that cold glance I tried to describe, and the faintest bow possible as a recognition of our presence. Her exquisite beauty left me speechless and foolish—I couldn’t find anything to say and stood there silent and confused, feeling a strange sense of bewilderment. The old Earl made some remark about the play, which I barely heard even though I replied vaguely and randomly—the orchestra was playing terribly as usual in theaters, and its loud noise sounded like the crashing waves in my ears—I had little real awareness of anything except the astonishing beauty of the girl facing me, dressed in pure white, with a few diamonds sparkling around her like stray dewdrops on a rose. Lucio spoke to her, and I listened.

“At last, Lady Sibyl,” he said, bending towards her deferentially. “At last I have the honour of meeting you. I have seen you often, as one sees a star,—at a distance.”

“At last, Lady Sibyl,” he said, leaning toward her respectfully. “At last I have the honor of meeting you. I have seen you often, like one sees a star—at a distance.”

She smiled,—a smile so slight and cold that it scarcely lifted the corners of her lovely lips.

She smiled—a smile so faint and cool that it barely lifted the corners of her beautiful lips.

“I do not think I have ever seen you,” she replied. “And yet there is something oddly familiar in your face. I have heard my father speak of you constantly,—I need scarcely say his friends are always mine.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you,” she replied. “And yet there’s something strangely familiar about your face. I’ve heard my dad talk about you all the time—I hardly need to say that his friends are always mine.”

He bowed.

He bowed.

“To merely speak to Lady Sibyl Elton is counted sufficient to make the man so privileged happy,” he said. “To be her friend is to discover the lost paradise.”

“Just talking to Lady Sibyl Elton is enough to make any guy feel lucky,” he said. “Being her friend is like finding a lost paradise.”

She flushed,—then grew suddenly very pale, and shivering, she drew her cloak towards her. Rimânez wrapped its perfumed silken folds carefully round her beautiful shoulders,—how [p 87] I grudged him the dainty task! He then turned to me, and placed a chair just behind hers.

She blushed, then suddenly went pale, and shivering, she pulled her cloak around her. Rimânez carefully wrapped its perfumed silk around her beautiful shoulders—I envied him that delicate task! He then turned to me and set a chair just behind hers.

“Will you sit here Geoffrey?” he suggested—“I want to have a moment’s business chat with Lord Elton.”

“Could you sit here, Geoffrey?” he suggested. “I need to have a quick business chat with Lord Elton.”

Recovering my self-possession a little, I hastened to take the chance he thus generously gave me to ingratiate myself in the young lady’s favour, and my heart gave a foolish bound of joy because she smiled encouragingly as I approached her.

Recovering my composure a bit, I quickly took the opportunity he kindly offered me to win the young lady’s favor, and my heart did a silly leap of joy when she smiled encourageingly as I walked up to her.

“You are a great friend of Prince Rimânez?” she asked softly, as I sat down.

“You're a great friend of Prince Rimânez?” she asked softly as I sat down.

“Yes, we are very intimate,” I replied—“He is a delightful companion.”

“Yes, we’re really close,” I replied—“He’s a wonderful companion.”

“So I should imagine!” and she looked over at him where he sat next to her father talking earnestly in low tones—“He is singularly handsome.”

“So I can only imagine!” she said, glancing at him as he sat next to her dad, talking seriously in hushed tones—“He is really good-looking.”

I made no reply. Of course Lucio’s extraordinary personal attractiveness was undeniable,—but I rather grudged her praise bestowed on him just then. Her remarks seemed to me as tactless as when a man with one pretty woman beside him loudly admires another in her hearing. I did not myself assume to be actually handsome, but I knew I was better looking than the ordinary run of men. So out of sudden pique I remained silent, and presently the curtain rose and the play was resumed. A very questionable scene was enacted, the ‘woman with the past’ being well to the front of it. I felt disgusted at the performance and looked at my companions to see if they too were similarly moved. There was no sign of disapproval on Lady Sibyl’s fair countenance,—her father was bending forward eagerly, apparently gloating over every detail,—Rimânez wore that inscrutable expression of his in which no feeling whatever could be discerned. The ‘woman with the past’ went on with her hysterical sham-heroics, and the mealy-mouthed fool of a hero declared her to be a ‘pure angel wronged,’ and the curtain fell amid loud applause. One energetic hiss came from the gallery, affecting the occupants of the stalls to scandalized amazement.

I didn’t respond. Lucio’s undeniable charm was obvious, but I felt annoyed at her praising him in that moment. Her comments struck me as thoughtless, like when a guy with one beautiful woman next to him loudly admires another woman in earshot. I didn’t consider myself truly handsome, but I knew I looked better than most guys. So, out of sudden irritation, I stayed silent, and soon the curtain went up and the play continued. A pretty questionable scene unfolded, prominently featuring the 'woman with the past.' I felt disgusted by the performance and checked my companions to see if they shared my feelings. Lady Sibyl’s expression showed no disapproval; her father was leaning forward eagerly, seemingly relishing every detail; and Rimânez wore his usual unreadable expression that revealed nothing. The 'woman with the past' continued her exaggerated fake heroics, and the insipid hero called her a 'pure angel wronged,' and the curtain fell to loud applause. One energetic hiss came from the gallery, leaving the people in the stalls scandalized.

[p 88]
“England has progressed!” said Rimânez in soft half-bantering tones—“Once upon a time this play would have been hooted off the stage as likely to corrupt the social community. But now the only voice of protest comes from the ‘lower’ classes.”

[p88]
“England has come a long way!” Rimânez said with a light, teasing tone—“Not too long ago, this play would have been booed off the stage for being a bad influence on society. But now, the only complaints come from the ‘lower’ classes.”

“Are you a democrat, prince?” inquired Lady Sibyl, waving her fan indolently to and fro.

“Are you a democrat, prince?” Lady Sibyl asked, lazily waving her fan back and forth.

“Not I! I always insist on the pride and supremacy of worth,—I do not mean money value, but intellect. And in this way I foresee a new aristocracy. When the High grows corrupt, it falls and becomes the Low;—when the Low educates itself and aspires, it becomes the High. This is simply the course of nature.”

“Not me! I always emphasize the importance and superiority of true worth—I'm not talking about money, but about intelligence. And because of this, I can see a new form of aristocracy emerging. When those at the top become corrupt, they fall and become lower; when those at the bottom educate themselves and aspire to more, they rise to the top. This is just the natural order of things.”

“But, God bless my soul!” exclaimed Lord Elton—“you don’t call this play low or immoral do you? It’s a realistic study of modern social life—that’s what it is. These women you know,—these poor souls with a past—are very interesting!”

“But, God bless my soul!” exclaimed Lord Elton—“you don’t think this play is low or immoral, do you? It’s a realistic look at modern social life—that’s what it is. These women, you know—these poor souls with a past—are really interesting!”

“Very!” murmured his daughter.—“In fact it would seem that for women with no such ‘past’ there can be no future! Virtue and modesty are quite out of date, and have no chance whatever.”

“Very!” whispered his daughter. “Actually, it seems that for women without any ‘past,’ there’s no future! Virtue and modesty are totally out of style and have no chance at all.”

I leaned towards her, half whispering,

I leaned in closer to her, almost whispering,

“Lady Sibyl, I am glad to see this wretched play offends you.”

“Lady Sibyl, I'm glad to see that this terrible play bothers you.”

She turned her deep eyes on me in mingled surprise and amusement.

She looked at me with a mix of surprise and amusement in her deep eyes.

“Oh no, it doesn’t,” she declared—“I have seen so many like it. And I have read so many novels on just the same theme! I assure you, I am quite convinced that the so-called ‘bad’ woman is the only popular type of our sex with men,—she gets all the enjoyment possible out of life,—she frequently makes an excellent marriage, and has, as the Americans say ‘a good time all round.’ It’s the same thing with our convicted criminals,—in prison they are much better fed than the honest working-man. I believe it is quite a mistake for women to be respectable,—they are only considered dull.”

“Oh no, it doesn’t,” she said. “I’ve seen so many like it. And I’ve read tons of novels on the same theme! I promise you, I’m totally convinced that the so-called ‘bad’ woman is the only type of our gender that men really like—she enjoys life to the fullest—she often makes a great marriage, and has, as the Americans say, ‘a good time all around.’ It’s the same with our convicted criminals—they’re much better fed in prison than the honest working man. I think it’s a huge mistake for women to try to be respectable—they’re just seen as boring.”

[p 89]
“Ah, now you are only joking!” I said with an indulgent smile. “You know that in your heart you think very differently!”

[p89]
“Oh, come on, you’re just joking!” I said with a teasing smile. “Deep down, you know you feel completely different!”

She made no answer, as just then the curtain went up again, disclosing the unclean ‘lady’ of the piece, “having a good time all round” on board a luxurious yacht. During the unnatural and stilted dialogue which followed, I withdrew a little back into the shadow of the box, and all that self-esteem and assurance of which I had been suddenly deprived by a glance at Lady Sibyl’s beauty, came back to me, and a perfectly stolid coolness and composure succeeded to the first feverish excitement of my mind. I recalled Lucio’s words—“I believe Lady Sibyl is for sale”—and I thought triumphantly of my millions. I glanced at the old earl, abjectly pulling at his white whiskers while he listened anxiously to what were evidently money schemes propounded by Lucio. Then my gaze came back appraisingly to the lovely curves of Lady Sibyl’s milk-white throat, her beautiful arms and bosom, her rich brown hair of the shade of a ripe chestnut, her delicate haughty face, languid eyes and brilliant complexion,—and I murmured inwardly—“All this loveliness is purchaseable, and I will purchase it!” At that very instant she turned to me and said—

She didn’t respond, just as the curtain lifted again, revealing the unrefined “lady” of the play, “having a good time all around” on a lavish yacht. During the awkward and forced dialogue that followed, I pulled back a bit into the shadows of the box, and all the self-esteem and confidence that I had just lost with a glance at Lady Sibyl’s beauty returned to me, replaced by a calm and composed demeanor after the initial excitement of my thoughts. I remembered Lucio’s words—“I believe Lady Sibyl is for sale”—and I thought proudly of my wealth. I glanced at the old earl, anxiously tugging at his white whiskers while he listened to Lucio’s apparent money schemes. Then my gaze returned to the beautiful curves of Lady Sibyl’s pale throat, her lovely arms and chest, her rich brown hair that looked like ripe chestnuts, her delicate, proud face, languid eyes, and radiant complexion, and I quietly thought—“All this beauty is for sale, and I will buy it!” At that very moment, she turned to me and stated—

“You are the famous Mr Tempest, are you not?”

“You're the famous Mr. Tempest, right?”

“Famous?” I echoed with a deep sense of gratification—“Well,—I am scarcely that,—yet! My book is not published ...

“Famous?” I repeated with a deep sense of satisfaction—“Well,—I’m hardly that,—yet! My book is not published ...

Her eyebrows arched themselves surprisedly.

Her eyebrows arched in surprise.

“Your book? I did not know you had written one?”

“Your book? I didn’t know you had written one!”

My flattered vanity sank to zero.

My inflated ego deflated.

“It has been extensively advertised,” I began impressively,—but she interrupted me with a laugh.

“It has been heavily promoted,” I started confidently, —but she cut me off with a laugh.

“Oh I never read advertisements,—it’s too much trouble. When I asked if you were the famous Mr Tempest, I meant to say were you the great millionaire who has been so much talked of lately?”

“Oh, I never read ads—it’s too much hassle. When I asked if you were the famous Mr. Tempest, I was really asking if you were the great millionaire everyone’s been talking about lately?”

[p 90]
I bowed a somewhat chill assent. She looked at me inquisitively over the lace edge of her fan.

[p90]
I nodded reluctantly. She gazed at me curiously over the lace edge of her fan.

“How delightful it must be for you to have so much money!” she said—“And you are young too, and good-looking.”

“How great it must be for you to have so much money!” she said. “And you’re young too, and good-looking.”

Pleasure took the place of vexed amour-propre and I smiled.

Pleasure replaced my annoyed pride, and I smiled.

“You are very kind, Lady Sibyl!”

"You are very nice, Lady Sibyl!"

“Why?” she asked laughing,—such a delicious little low laugh—“Because I tell you the truth? You are young and you are good-looking! Millionaires are generally such appalling creatures. Fortune, while giving them money, frequently deprives them of both brains and personal attractiveness. And now do tell me about your book!”

“Why?” she asked, laughing—such a delightful little low laugh—“Is it because I’m being honest with you? You are young and you are good-looking! Millionaires are usually such terrible people. While fortune makes them wealthy, it often robs them of both intelligence and charm. Now, please tell me about your book!”

She seemed to have suddenly dispensed with her former reserve, and during the last act of the play, we conversed freely, in whispers which assisted us to become almost confidential. Her manner to me now was full of grace and charm, and the fascination she exerted over my senses became complete. The performance over, we all left the box together, and as Lucio was still apparently engrossed with Lord Elton I had the satisfaction of escorting Lady Sibyl to her carriage. When her father joined her, Lucio and I both stood together looking in at the window of the brougham, and the Earl, getting hold of my hand shook it up and down with boisterous friendliness.

She seemed to have suddenly let go of her previous shyness, and during the last act of the play, we chatted freely in whispers that made our conversation feel almost intimate. Her demeanor towards me was now full of grace and charm, and the allure she had over me was complete. Once the performance ended, we all left the box together, and since Lucio was still seemingly absorbed in conversation with Lord Elton, I had the pleasure of escorting Lady Sibyl to her carriage. When her father joined her, Lucio and I stood side by side, looking in at the window of the brougham, and the Earl grabbed my hand, shaking it up and down with hearty friendliness.

“Come and dine,—come and dine!” he spluttered excitedly; “Come—let me see,—this is Tuesday—come on Thursday. Short notice and no ceremony! My wife is paralysed I’m sorry to say,—she can’t receive,—she can only see a few people now and then when she is in the humour,—her sister keeps house and does the honours,—Aunt Charlotte, eh Sibyl?—ha-ha-ha! The Deceased Wife’s Sister’s Bill would never be any use to me, for if my wife were to die I shouldn’t be anxious to marry Miss Charlotte Fitzroy! Ha ha ha! A perfectly unapproachable woman sir!—a model,—ha ha! Come and dine with us, Mr Tempest,—Lucio, [p 91] you bring him along with you, eh? We’ve got a young lady staying with us,—an American, dollars, accent and all,—and by Jove I believe she wants to marry me ha ha ha! and is waiting for Lady Elton to go to a better world first, ha ha! Come along—come and see the little American, eh? Thursday shall it be?”

“Come and eat—come and eat!” he exclaimed excitedly; “Come—let’s see, this is Tuesday—let’s do Thursday. Short notice and no fuss! My wife is paralyzed, unfortunately—she can't host—she can only see a few people occasionally when she feels like it—her sister runs the house and plays hostess—Aunt Charlotte, right Sibyl?—ha-ha-ha! The Deceased Wife’s Sister’s Bill wouldn’t do me any good, because if my wife were to die, I wouldn’t be eager to marry Miss Charlotte Fitzroy! Ha ha ha! A completely unapproachable woman, sir!—a true model,—ha ha! Come and join us for dinner, Mr. Tempest—Lucio, [p91I'm ready to assist! Please provide the short piece of text you would like me to modernize.bring him with you, okay? We have a young lady visiting us—a woman from America, with dollars, an accent, and all that—and, by Jove, I think she wants to marry me ha ha ha! and is just waiting for Lady Elton to move on to a better place first, ha ha! Come on—come and meet the little American, huh? So, Thursday it is?”

Over the fair features of Lady Sibyl there passed a faint shadow of annoyance at her father’s allusion to the “little American,” but she said nothing. Only her looks appeared to question our intentions as well as to persuade our wills, and she seemed satisfied when we both accepted the invitation given. Another apoplectic chuckle from the Earl and a couple of handshakes,—a slight graceful bow from her lovely ladyship, as we raised our hats in farewell, and the Elton equipage rolled away, leaving us to enter our own vehicle, which amid the officious roarings of street-boys and policemen had just managed to draw up in front of the theatre. As we drove off, Lucio peered inquisitively at me—I could see the steely glitter of his fine eyes in the semi-darkness of the brougham,—and said—

A slight hint of annoyance crossed Lady Sibyl's beautiful face at her father's mention of the "little American," but she remained silent. Her expression seemed to question our intentions and persuade us at the same time, and she looked pleased when we both accepted the invitation. The Earl let out another wheezing laugh and exchanged a few handshakes, while Lady Sibyl gave us a slight, graceful bow as we tipped our hats in farewell. The Elton carriage rolled away, leaving us to get into our own vehicle, which had just managed to pull up in front of the theater amidst the noisy shouting of street kids and policemen. As we drove off, Lucio looked at me curiously—I could see the sharp gleam in his eyes in the dim light of the carriage—and said—

“Well?”

"What's up?"

I was silent.

I stayed quiet.

“Don’t you admire her?” he went on—“I must confess she is cold,—a very chilly vestal indeed,—but snow often covers volcanoes! She has good features, and a naturally clear complexion.”

“Don’t you admire her?” he continued. “I have to admit she’s a bit aloof—a very icy goddess, for sure—but sometimes snow hides volcanoes! She has attractive features and a naturally clear complexion.”

Despite my intention to be reticent, I could not endure this tame description.

Despite my intention to hold back, I couldn’t stand this bland description.

“She is perfectly beautiful,”—I said emphatically. “The dullest eyes must see that. There is not a fault to be found with her. And she is wise to be reserved and cold—were she too lavish of her smiles and too seductive in manner, she might drive many men not only into folly, but madness.”

“She is absolutely beautiful,” I said emphatically. “Even the dullest eyes can see that. There isn’t a single flaw to be found in her. And she’s smart to be reserved and distant—if she were too generous with her smiles and too alluring in her manner, she could lead many men not just into foolishness, but into madness.”

I felt rather than saw the cat-like glance he flashed upon me.

I felt, rather than saw, the cat-like look he shot my way.

“Positively, Geoffrey, I believe that notwithstanding the fact that we are only in February, the wind blows upon you [p 92] due south, bringing with it odours of rose and orange-blossom! I fancy Lady Sibyl has powerfully impressed you?”

“Honestly, Geoffrey, I think that even though it's only February, the wind is blowing your way [p92I'm sorry, but I cannot modernize the phrase "Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer)." as it does not meet the criteria for modification. Please provide a specific text that I can assist with.from the south, bringing with it scents of rose and orange blossom! I imagine Lady Sibyl has left quite an impression on you?”

“Did you wish me to be impressed?” I asked.

“Did you want me to be impressed?” I asked.

“I? My dear fellow, I wish nothing that you yourself do not wish. I accommodate my ways to my friends’ humours. If asked for my opinion I should say it is rather a pity if you are really smitten with the young lady, as there are no obstacles to be encountered. A love-affair, to be conducted with spirit and enterprise should always bristle with opposition and difficulty, real or invented. A little secrecy and a good deal of wrong-doing, such as sly assignations and the telling of any amount of lies—such things add to the agreeableness of love-making on this planet—”

“I? My dear friend, I want nothing that you don’t want yourself. I adapt my behavior to match my friends’ moods. If you asked for my opinion, I’d say it’s a bit unfortunate if you’re really into the young lady, considering there are no hurdles to overcome. A romance, to be exciting and adventurous, should always come with some challenges and difficulties, whether real or made up. A bit of secrecy and a fair amount of mischief, like secret meetings and telling plenty of lies—these things make love-making more enjoyable on this planet—”

I interrupted him.

I cut him off.

“See here, Lucio, you are very fond of alluding to ‘this’ planet as if you knew anything about other planets”—I said impatiently. “This planet, as you somewhat contemptuously call it, is the only one we have any business with.”

“Listen, Lucio, you love talking about ‘this’ planet like you know anything about other planets,” I said, getting frustrated. “This planet, as you rather dismissively refer to it, is the only one we need to focus on.”

He bent his piercing looks so ardently upon me that for the moment I was startled.

He fixed his intense gaze on me so passionately that, for a moment, I was taken aback.

“If that is so,” he answered, “why in Heaven’s name do you not let the other planets alone? Why do you strive to fathom their mysteries and movements? If men, as you say, have no business with any planet save this one why are they ever on the alert to discover the secret of mightier worlds,—a secret which haply it may some day terrify them to know!”

“If that's the case,” he replied, “then why on earth can’t you just leave the other planets alone? Why are you so determined to figure out their mysteries and movements? If people, as you claim, have no concern with any planet except this one, why are they always trying to uncover the secrets of greater worlds—a secret that might one day scare them to know!”

The solemnity of his voice and the inspired expression of his face awed me. I had no reply ready, and he went on—

The seriousness of his voice and the inspired look on his face amazed me. I didn't have a response prepared, and he kept going—

“Do not let us talk, my friend, of planets, not even of this particular pin’s point among them known as Earth. Let us return to a better subject—the Lady Sibyl. As I have already said, there are no obstacles in the way of your wooing and winning her, if such is your desire. Geoffrey Tempest, as mere author of books would indeed be insolent to aspire to the hand of an earl’s daughter, but Geoffrey [p 93] Tempest, millionaire, will be a welcome suitor. Poor Lord Elton’s affairs are in a bad way—he is almost out-at-elbows;—the American woman who is boarding with him——

“Let’s not talk about planets, and definitely not about this tiny dot among them called Earth. Let’s get back to a more interesting topic—the Lady Sibyl. As I’ve already mentioned, there’s nothing stopping you from pursuing and winning her if that’s what you want. Geoffrey Tempest, just a simple book author, would indeed be presumptuous to seek the hand of an earl’s daughter, but Geoffrey Tempest, millionaire, will be a welcomed suitor. Poor Lord Elton’s situation is dire—he’s nearly out of money; the American woman who is staying with him——”

“Boarding with him!” I exclaimed—“Surely he does not keep a boarding-house?”

“Staying with him!” I exclaimed—“Surely he doesn’t run a boarding house?”

Lucio laughed heartily.

Lucio laughed out loud.

“No, no!—you must not put it so coarsely, Geoffrey. It is simply this, that the Earl and Countess of Elton give the prestige of their home and protection to Miss Diana Chesney (the American aforesaid) for the trifling sum of two thousand guineas per annum. The Countess being paralyzed, is obliged to hand over her duties of chaperonage to her sister Miss Charlotte Fitzroy,—but the halo of the coronet still hovers over Miss Chesney’s brow. She has her own suite of rooms in the house, and goes wherever it is proper for her to go, under Miss Fitzroy’s care. Lady Sibyl does not like the arrangement, and is therefore never seen anywhere except with her father. She will not join in companionship with Miss Chesney, and has said so pretty plainly.”

“No, no!—you can’t put it so bluntly, Geoffrey. The situation is this: the Earl and Countess of Elton are offering their home and protection to Miss Diana Chesney (the American mentioned) for the modest fee of two thousand guineas a year. Since the Countess is unable to move, she has to delegate her chaperoning duties to her sister, Miss Charlotte Fitzroy—but the prestige of the title still shines on Miss Chesney. She has her own set of rooms in the house and goes wherever it’s suitable for her to go, under Miss Fitzroy’s supervision. Lady Sibyl doesn’t like this arrangement, so she’s rarely seen anywhere except with her father. She refuses to associate with Miss Chesney and has made that quite clear.”

“I admire her for it!” I said warmly—“I really am surprised that Lord Elton should condescend——

“I admire her for it!” I said warmly—“I’m really surprised that Lord Elton would talk down

“Condescend to what?” inquired Lucio—“Condescend to take two thousand guineas a year? Good heavens man, there are no end of lords and ladies who will readily agree to perform such an act of condescension. ‘Blue’ blood is getting thin and poor, and only money can thicken it. Diana Chesney is worth over a million dollars and if Lady Elton were to die conveniently soon, I should not be surprised to see that ‘little American’ step triumphantly into her vacant place.”

“Condescend to what?” Lucio asked. “Condescend to accept two thousand guineas a year? Good heavens, man, there are plenty of lords and ladies who would happily agree to do such a thing. ‘Blue’ blood is becoming rare and impoverished, and only money can restore it. Diana Chesney is worth over a million dollars, and if Lady Elton were to die conveniently soon, I wouldn't be surprised to see that ‘little American’ step confidently into her empty position.”

“What a state of topsy-turveydom!” I said, half angrily.

“What a crazy situation!” I said, half angrily.

“Geoffrey, my friend, you are really amazingly inconsistent! Is there a more flagrant example of topsy-turveydom than yourself for instance? Six weeks ago, what were you? A mere scribbler, with flutterings of the wings of genius in your soul, but many uncertainties as to whether those wings would ever be strong enough to lift you out of the rut of obscurity [p 94] in which you floundered, struggling and grumbling at adverse fate. Now, as millionaire, you think contemptuously of an Earl, because he ventures quite legitimately to add a little to his income by boarding an American heiress and launching her into society where she would never get without him. And you aspire, or probably mean to aspire to the hand of the Earl’s daughter, as if you yourself were a descendant of kings. Nothing can be more topsy-turvey than your condition!”

“Geoffrey, my friend, you are truly incredibly inconsistent! Is there a more obvious example of chaos than you? Six weeks ago, what were you? Just a writer, with glimpses of genius in your soul, but uncertain if those glimpses would ever be strong enough to lift you out of the rut of obscurity in which you struggled, complaining about bad luck. Now, as a millionaire, you look down on an Earl because he legitimately tries to boost his income by courting an American heiress and introducing her to society, where she wouldn’t make it without him. And you aim, or probably plan to aim, for the Earl’s daughter, as if you were a descendant of kings. Nothing could be more chaotic than your situation!”

“My father was a gentleman,” I said, with a touch of hauteur, “and a descendant of gentlemen. We were never common folk,—our family was one of the most highly esteemed in the counties.”

“My father was a gentleman,” I said, with a hint of arrogance, “and a descendant of gentlemen. We were never ordinary people—our family was one of the most respected in the counties.”

Lucio smiled.

Lucio grinned.

“I do not doubt it, my dear fellow,—I do not in the least doubt it. But a simple ‘gentleman’ is a long way below—or above—an Earl. Have it which side you choose!—because it really doesn’t matter nowadays. We have come to a period of history when rank and lineage count as nothing at all, owing to the profoundly obtuse stupidity of those who happen to possess it. So it chances, that as no resistance is made, brewers are created peers of the realm, and ordinary tradesmen are knighted, and the very old families are so poor that they have to sell their estates and jewels to the highest bidder, who is frequently a vulgar ‘railway-king’ or the introducer of some new manure. You occupy a better position than such, since you inherit your money with the farther satisfaction that you do not know how it was made.”

“I don’t doubt it for a second, my friend—I really don't. But a simple ‘gentleman’ is far below—or above—an Earl. You can take your pick!—because it honestly doesn’t matter anymore. We’ve reached a point in history where rank and lineage mean nothing at all, thanks to the complete ignorance of those who hold them. As it turns out, since no one resists, brewers are becoming peers of the realm, and everyday tradespeople are being knighted, while the very old families are so broke that they have to sell their estates and jewels to the highest bidder, who is often some crude ‘railway tycoon’ or the promoter of a new fertilizer. You’re in a better position than they are, since you inherit your wealth with the added comfort that you have no idea how it was made.”

“True!” I answered meditatively,—then, with a sudden flash of recollection I added—“By the way I never told you that my deceased relative imagined that he had sold his soul to the devil, and that this vast fortune of his was the material result!”

“True!” I replied thoughtfully—then, with a sudden memory, I added—“By the way, I never mentioned that my late relative believed he had sold his soul to the devil, and that this huge fortune of his was the result!”

Lucio burst into a violent fit of laughter.

Lucio erupted in a wild fit of laughter.

“No! Not possible!” he exclaimed derisively—“What an idea! I suppose he had a screw loose somewhere! Imagine any sane man believing in a devil! Ha, ha, ha! And in [p 95] these advanced days too! Well, well! The folly of human imaginations will never end! Here we are!”—and he sprang lightly out as the brougham stopped at the Grand Hotel—“I will say good-night to you, Tempest. I’ve promised to go and have a gamble.”

“No! That's impossible!” he said mockingly. “What a ridiculous idea! I guess he must have a few screws loose! Can you imagine any sane person believing in a devil? Ha, ha, ha! And in [p95Please provide the text you want me to modernize.these modern times too! Well, well! The foolishness of human imagination will never end! Here we are!”—and he jumped out as the brougham pulled up at the Grand Hotel—“I’ll say goodnight to you, Tempest. I promised to go and have a bet.”

“A gamble? Where?”

“A bet? Where?”

“At one of the select private clubs. There are any amount of them in this eminently moral metropolis—no occasion to go to Monte Carlo! Will you come?”

“At one of the exclusive private clubs. There are plenty of them in this highly moral city—no need to go to Monte Carlo! Will you join me?”

I hesitated. The fair face of Lady Sibyl haunted my mind,—and I felt, with a no doubt foolish sentimentality, that I would rather keep my thoughts of her sacred, and unpolluted by contact with things of lower tone.

I hesitated. The beautiful face of Lady Sibyl lingered in my mind—and I felt, with what was probably a silly sentimentality, that I would prefer to keep my thoughts of her pure and untouched by anything of a lower nature.

“Not to-night;”—I said,—then half smiling, I added—“It must be rather a one-sided affair for other men to gamble with you, Lucio! You can afford to lose,—and perhaps they can’t.”

"Not tonight," I said, then half-smiling, I added, "It must be a pretty one-sided deal for other guys to gamble with you, Lucio! You can afford to lose—and maybe they can't."

“If they can’t, they shouldn’t play,”—he answered—“A man should at least know his own mind and his own capacity; if he doesn’t, he is no man at all. As far as I have learned by long experience, those who gamble like it, and when they like it, I like it. I’ll take you with me to-morrow if you care to see the fun,—one or two very eminent men are members of the club, though of course they wouldn’t have it known for worlds. You shan’t lose much—I’ll see to that.”

“If they can’t, they shouldn’t play,” he replied. “A man should at least know his own mind and what he’s capable of; if he doesn’t, he’s not really a man. From what I’ve learned through long experience, those who gamble enjoy it, and when they enjoy it, I enjoy it too. I’ll take you with me tomorrow if you want to see the excitement—there are one or two very prominent men in the club, although they wouldn’t want anyone to know for anything. You won't lose much—I’ll make sure of that.”

“All right,—to-morrow it shall be!”—I responded, for I did not wish to appear as though I grudged losing a few pounds at play—“But to-night I think I’ll write some letters before going to bed.”

“All right, tomorrow it is!” I replied, since I didn’t want to seem like I was upset about losing a few bucks playing—“But tonight I think I’ll write some letters before I go to bed.”

“Yes—and dream of Lady Sibyl!” said Lucio laughing—“If she fascinates you as much when you see her again on Thursday you had better begin the siege!”

“Yes—and dream of Lady Sibyl!” Lucio laughed. “If she captivates you as much when you see her again on Thursday, you’d better start your pursuit!”

He waved his hand gaily, and re-entering his carriage, was driven off at a furious pace through the drifting fog and rain.

He waved his hand cheerfully, got back into his carriage, and was driven away at a breakneck speed through the swirling fog and rain.

[p96]IX

My publisher, John Morgeson,—the estimable individual who had first refused my book, and who now, moved by self-interest, was devoting his energies assiduously to the business of launching it in the most modern and approved style, was not like Shakespeare’s Cassio, strictly ‘an honourable man.’ Neither was he the respectable chief of a long-established firm whose system of the cheating of authors, mellowed by time, had become almost sacred;—he was a ‘new’ man, with new ways, and a good stock of new push and impudence. All the same, he was clever, shrewd and diplomatic, and for some reason or other, had secured the favour of a certain portion of the press, many of the dailies and weeklies always giving special prominence to his publications over the heads of other far more legitimately dealing firms. He entered into a partial explanation of his methods, when, on the morning after my first meeting with the Earl of Elton and his daughter, I called upon him to inquire how things were going with regard to my book.

My publisher, John Morgeson—the respectable individual who had initially turned down my book and was now, driven by self-interest, working diligently to launch it in the most contemporary and recognized way—was not exactly like Shakespeare’s Cassio, “an honorable man.” Nor was he the respectable head of a long-established company whose method of exploiting authors, softened by time, had become almost sacred; he was a “new” man with new methods, and a good dose of ambition and audacity. Still, he was smart, savvy, and diplomatic, and for some reason, he had won the favor of a certain segment of the press, with many daily and weekly publications consistently giving special attention to his works over those from other, more reputable firms. He started to partially explain his methods when, the morning after my first meeting with the Earl of Elton and his daughter, I visited him to ask how things were progressing with my book.

“We shall publish next week,”—he said, rubbing his hands complacently, and addressing me with all the deference due to my banking account—“And as you don’t mind what you spend, I’ll tell you just what I propose to do. I intend to write out a mystifying paragraph of about some seventy lines or so, describing the book in a vague sort of way as ‘likely to create a new era of thought’—or, ‘ere long everybody who is anybody will be compelled to read this [p 97] remarkable work,’—or ‘as something that must be welcome to all who would understand the drift of one of the most delicate and burning questions of the time.’ These are all stock phrases, used over and over again by the reviewers,—there’s no copyright in them. And the last one always ‘tells’ wonderfully, considering how old it is, and how often it has been made to do duty, because any allusion to a ‘delicate and burning question’ makes a number of people think the novel must be improper, and they send for it at once!”

“We're going to publish next week,” he said, rubbing his hands with satisfaction and addressing me with all the respect due to my bank account. “And since you don't mind how much you spend, I’ll let you know exactly what I plan to do. I aim to write a mysterious paragraph of about seventy lines or so, describing the book in a vague way as ‘likely to create a new era of thought’—or, ‘before long, everybody who is anybody will feel they have to read this [p97Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.remarkable work,’—or ‘as something that must be welcomed by all who want to understand one of the most delicate and pressing issues of the time.’ These are all standard phrases, used repeatedly by reviewers—there’s no copyright on them. And the last one always ‘works’ incredibly well, considering how old it is and how often it’s been used, because any mention of a ‘delicate and burning question’ leads many people to think the novel must be scandalous, and they immediately go and request it!”

He chuckled at his own perspicuity, and I sat silent, studying him with much inward amusement. This man on whose decision I had humbly and anxiously waited not so many weeks ago was now my paid tool,—ready to obey me to any possible extent for so much cash,—and I listened to him indulgently while he went on unravelling his schemes for the gratification of my vanity, and the pocketing of his extras.

He laughed at his own cleverness, and I sat quietly, watching him with a lot of inner amusement. This man, whose decision I had patiently and anxiously awaited just a few weeks ago, was now my paid assistant—ready to do whatever I asked for a bit of cash—and I listened to him kindly as he continued to lay out his plans for satisfying my vanity and pocketing his extra earnings.

“The book has been splendidly advertised”—he went on; “It could not have been more lavishly done. Orders do not come in very fast yet—but they will,—they will. This paragraph of mine, which will take the shape of a ‘leaderette,’ I can get inserted in about eight hundred to a thousand newspapers here and in America. It will cost you,—say a hundred guineas—perhaps a trifle more. Do you mind that?”

“The book has been wonderfully promoted”—he continued; “It couldn’t have been done any better. Orders aren’t coming in super fast yet—but they will—they definitely will. This little piece I’m writing, which will be like a short editorial, can be placed in about eight hundred to a thousand newspapers here and in America. It’ll cost you—let’s say a hundred guineas—maybe a bit more. Does that bother you?”

“Not in the least!” I replied, still vastly amused.

“Not at all!” I replied, still truly amused.

He meditated a moment,—then drew his chair closer to mine and lowered his voice a little.

He paused for a moment, then moved his chair closer to mine and spoke a bit quieter.

“You understand I suppose, that I shall only issue two hundred and fifty copies at first?”

“You understand, I guess, that I’m only going to release two hundred and fifty copies at first?”

This limited number seemed to me absurd, and I protested vehemently.

This small number seemed ridiculous to me, and I protested strongly.

“Such an idea is ridiculous!” I said—“you cannot supply the trade with such a scanty edition.”

“That's a ridiculous idea!” I said. “You can't provide the market with such a limited edition.”

“Wait, my dear sir, wait,—you are too impatient. You do not give me time to explain. All these two hundred and fifty will be given away by me in the proper quarters on the [p 98] day of publication,—never mind how,—they must be given away—”

“Wait, my dear sir, wait—you’re being too hasty. You’re not giving me a chance to explain. I will distribute all two hundred and fifty copies at the right places on the [p98I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a phrase or text that you would like me to work on.day of publication—don’t worry about the details—they just must be given away—”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Why?” and the worthy Morgeson laughed sweetly—“I see, my dear Mr Tempest, you are like most men of genius—you do not understand business. The reason why we give the first two hundred and fifty copies away is in order to be able to announce at once in all the papers that ‘The First Large Edition of the New Novel by Geoffrey Tempest being exhausted on the day of publication, a Second is in Rapid Preparation.’ You see we thus hoodwink the public, who of course are not in our secrets, and are not to know whether an edition is two hundred or two thousand. The Second Edition will of course be ready behind the scenes, and will consist of another two hundred and fifty.”

“Why?” Morgeson chuckled sweetly. “I see, my dear Mr. Tempest, you’re like most creative men—you don’t get business. The reason we give away the first two hundred and fifty copies is so we can immediately announce in all the newspapers that ‘The First Large Edition of the New Novel by Geoffrey Tempest has sold out on the day of publication; a Second is in Rapid Preparation.’ You see, we’re tricking the public, who, of course, aren’t aware of our plans and won’t know if an edition is two hundred or two thousand. The Second Edition will be ready behind the scenes and will consist of another two hundred and fifty.”

“Do you call that course of procedure honest?” I asked quietly.

“Do you really think that way of doing things is honest?” I asked quietly.

“Honest? My dear sir! Honest?” And his countenance wore a virtuously injured expression—“Of course it is honest! Look at the daily papers! Such announcements appear every day—in fact they are getting rather too common. I freely admit that there are a few publishers here and there who stick up for exactitude and go to the trouble of not only giving the number of copies in an Edition, but also publishing the date of each one as it was issued,—this may be principle if they like to call it so, but it involves a great deal of precise calculation and worry! If the public like to be deceived, what is the use of being exact! Now, to resume,—your second edition will be sent off ‘on sale or return’ to provincial booksellers, and then we shall announce—“In consequence of the Enormous Demand for the new novel by Geoffrey Tempest, the Large Second Edition is out of print. A Third will be issued in the course of next week.” And so on, and so on, till we get to the sixth or seventh edition (always numbering two hundred and fifty each) in three volumes; perhaps we can by skilful [p 99] management work it to a tenth. It is only a question of diplomacy and a little dexterous humbugging of the trade. Then we shall arrive at the one-volume issue, which will require different handling. But there’s time enough for that. The frequent advertisements will add to the expense a bit, but if you don’t mind—”

“Honest? My dear sir! Honest?” And his face showed a dramatically hurt expression—“Of course it is honest! Look at the daily papers! Such announcements appear every day—in fact, they're becoming quite common. I freely admit that there are a few publishers here and there who stick to accuracy and actually go through the effort of not only stating the number of copies in an edition but also publishing the date for each one as it was released—this may be principle if they want to call it that, but it involves a lot of precise calculations and headaches! If the public likes to be misled, what’s the point of being accurate! Now, to get back to it—your second edition will be sent off ‘on sale or return’ to local booksellers, and then we’ll announce—“Due to the Huge Demand for the new novel by Geoffrey Tempest, the Large Second Edition is out of print. A Third will be issued next week.” And so on, and so on, until we reach the sixth or seventh edition (always numbering two hundred and fifty each) in three volumes; maybe we can skillfully manage it to a tenth. It’s just a matter of diplomacy and some clever trickery with the trade. Then we’ll get to the one-volume release, which will need a different approach. But we have plenty of time for that. The frequent advertisements will add a bit to the expense, but if you don’t mind—”

“I don’t mind anything,” I said—“so long as I have my fun.”

“I don’t care about anything,” I said—“as long as I’m having a good time.”

“Your fun?” he queried surprisedly—“I thought it was fame you wanted, more than fun!”

“Your fun?” he asked, surprised. “I thought you wanted fame more than fun!”

I laughed aloud.

I laughed out loud.

“I’m not such a fool as to suppose that fame is secured by advertisement,” I said—“For instance I am one of those who think the fame of Millais as an artist was marred when he degraded himself to the level of painting the little green boy blowing bubbles of Pears’s Soap. That was an advertisement. And that very incident in his career, trifling though it seems, will prevent his ever standing on the same dignified height of distinction with such masters in art as Romney, Sir Peter Lely, Gainsborough or Reynolds.”

“I’m not foolish enough to think that fame comes from advertising,” I said. “For example, I believe that Millais’s reputation as an artist was damaged when he stooped to paint that little green boy blowing bubbles for Pears’s Soap. That was just an ad. Even though it seems minor, that moment in his career will stop him from ever being on the same level of respect as great artists like Romney, Sir Peter Lely, Gainsborough, or Reynolds.”

“I believe there is a great deal of justice in what you say;” and Morgeson shook his head wisely—“Viewed from a purely artistic and sentimental standpoint you are right.” And he became suddenly downcast and dubious. “Yes,—it is a most extraordinary thing how fame does escape people sometimes just when they seem on the point of grasping it. They are ‘boomed’ in every imaginable way, and yet after a time nothing will keep them up. And there are others again who get kicked and buffeted and mocked and derided——

“I think there’s a lot of truth in what you’re saying,” Morgeson replied, shaking his head thoughtfully. “From a purely artistic and sentimental view, you’re right.” Then he suddenly seemed gloomy and uncertain. “Yeah, it’s really remarkable how fame can slip away from people just when they seem about to catch it. They get all the attention in every possible way, and yet eventually, nothing keeps them afloat. And then there are others who get pushed around, ridiculed, and mocked—”

“Like Christ?” I interposed with a half smile. He looked shocked,—he was a Non-conformist,—but remembering in time how rich I was, he bowed with a meek patience.

“Like Christ?” I said with a half-smile. He looked shocked—he was a Non-conformist—but then remembering how wealthy I was, he bowed with a humble patience.

“Yes”—and he sighed—“as you suggest, Mr Tempest, like Christ. Mocked and derided and opposed at every turn,—and yet by the queerest caprice of destiny, they succeed in winning a world-wide fame and power——

“Yeah”—he sighed—“just like you say, Mr. Tempest, like Christ. Ridiculed and opposed at every turn—and yet, by the strangest twist of fate, they somehow manage to achieve worldwide fame and power

[p 100]
“Like Christ again!” I said mischievously, for I loved to jar his non-conformist conscience.

[p100]
“Just like Christ!” I said playfully, because I enjoyed teasing his non-conformist conscience.

“Exactly!” He paused, looking piously down. Then with a return of secular animation he added—“But I was not thinking of the Great Example just then, Mr Tempest—I was thinking of a woman.”

“Exactly!” He paused, looking thoughtfully down. Then, with a burst of energy, he added, “But I wasn't thinking about the Great Example just then, Mr. Tempest—I was thinking about a woman.”

“Indeed!” I said indifferently.

"Totally!" I said indifferently.

“Yes—a woman, who despite continued abuse and opposition is rapidly becoming celebrated. You are sure to hear of her in literary and social circles”—and he gave me a furtive glance of doubtful inquiry—“but she is not rich, you know,—only famous. However,—we have nothing to do with her just now—so let us return to business. The one uncertain point in the matter of your book’s success is the attitude of the critics. There are only six leading men who do the reviews, and between them they cover all the English magazines and some of the American too, as well as the London papers. Here are their names”—and he handed me a pencilled memorandum,—“and their addresses, as far as I can ascertain them, or the addresses of the papers for which they most frequently write. The man at the head of the list, David McWhing, is the most formidable of the lot. He writes everywhere about everything,—being a Scotchman he’s bound to have his finger in every pie. If you can secure McWhing, you need not trouble so much about the others, as he generally gives the ‘lead,’ and has his own way with the editors. He is one of the ‘personal friends’ of the editor of the Nineteenth Century for example, and you would be sure to get a notice there, which would otherwise be impossible. No reviewer can review anything for that magazine unless he is one of the editor’s friends.2 You must manage McWhing, or he might, just for the sake of ‘showing off,’ cut you up rather roughly.”

“Yes—a woman who, despite ongoing abuse and opposition, is quickly gaining recognition. You’ll definitely hear about her in literary and social circles”—and he gave me a quick glance that hinted at doubt—“but she’s not wealthy, you know—just famous. Anyway,—we don’t need to focus on her right now—so let’s get back to business. The only uncertain factor in your book’s success is how the critics will react. There are just six main reviewers who handle all the English magazines and some American ones as well, along with the London papers. Here are their names”—and he handed me a handwritten note—“along with their addresses, as far as I could find out, or the addresses of the publications they write for most often. The guy at the top of the list, David McWhing, is the most intimidating of the bunch. He writes about everything and everywhere—being a Scotsman, he’s involved in everything. If you can get McWhing on your side, you won’t need to worry too much about the others, since he usually sets the tone and has a strong influence over the editors. He’s one of the ‘personal friends’ of the editor of the Nineteenth Century, for example, so you’d definitely get a mention there, which would otherwise be impossible. No reviewer can write for that magazine unless he is one of the editor’s friends.2 You need to handle McWhing carefully, or he might, just to ‘show off,’ tear you apart pretty harshly.”

“That would not matter,” I said, diverted at the idea of ‘managing McWhing,’—“A little slating always helps a book to sell.”

"That wouldn’t matter,” I said, amused by the thought of ‘handling McWhing,’—“A little criticism always boosts a book’s sales.”

[p 101]
“In some cases it does,”—and Morgeson stroked his thin beard perplexedly—“But in others it most emphatically does not. Where there is any very decided or daring originality, adverse criticism is always the most effective. But a work like yours requires fostering with favour,—wants ‘booming’ in short——

[p101]
“In some cases it does,” Morgeson said, stroking his thin beard in confusion, “But in others, it definitely does not. When there's significant or bold originality, negative criticism is usually the most impactful. But a work like yours needs support and encouragement—it needs to be ‘boosted’ in short

“I see!” and I felt distinctly annoyed—“You don’t think my book original enough to stand alone?”

“I see!” I said, feeling pretty annoyed—“You don’t think my book is original enough to stand on its own?”

“My dear sir!—you are really—really—! what shall I say?” and he smiled apologetically—“a little brusque? I think your book shows admirable scholarship and delicacy of thought,—if I find fault with it at all, it is perhaps because I am dense. The only thing it lacks in my opinion is what I should call tenaciousness, for want of a better expression,—the quality of holding the reader’s fancy fixed like a nail. But after all this is a common failing of modern literature; few authors feel sufficiently themselves to make others feel.”

“My dear sir!—you are really—really—! what should I say?” and he smiled apologetically—“a bit direct? I think your book demonstrates excellent scholarship and thoughtfulness—if I have any criticism at all, it might be because I’m a bit slow. The only thing it lacks, in my opinion, is what I would call tenacity, for lack of a better word—the quality of keeping the reader's interest locked in like a nail. But after all, this is a common issue in modern literature; few authors feel confident enough in themselves to make others feel.”

I made no reply for a moment. I was thinking of Lucio’s remarks on this very same subject.

I didn’t respond for a moment. I was considering Lucio’s comments on this very topic.

“Well!” I said at last—“If I had no feeling when I wrote the book, I certainly have none now. Why man, I felt every line of it!—painfully and intensely!”

“Wow!” I finally said—“If I didn’t have any feelings when I wrote the book, I definitely don’t have any now. Seriously, I felt every single line of it!—it was painful and intense!”

“Ay, ay indeed!” said Morgeson soothingly—“Or perhaps you thought you felt, which is another very curious phase of the literary temperament. You see, to convince people at all, you must first yourself be convinced. The result of this is generally a singular magnetic attraction between author and public. However I am a bad hand at argument,—and it is possible that in hasty reading I may have gathered a wrong impression of your intentions. Anyhow the book shall be a success if we can make it so. All I venture to ask of you is that you should personally endeavour to manage McWhing!”

“Ay, ay indeed!” Morgeson said soothingly. “Or maybe you just thought you felt that way, which is another interesting aspect of the literary temperament. You see, to convince others, you must first be convinced yourself. As a result, there’s often a unique magnetic pull between the author and the audience. However, I’m not great at arguing, and it’s possible that in my quick reading, I may have misinterpreted your intentions. Regardless, the book will succeed if we can make it happen. All I ask is that you personally try to handle McWhing!”

I promised to do my best, and on this understanding we parted. I realised that Morgeson was capable of greater discernment than I had imagined, and his observations had given me material for thought which was not altogether [p 102] agreeable. For if my book, as he said, lacked tenacity, why then it would not take root in the public mind,—it would be merely the ephemeral success of a season,—one of those brief ‘booms’ in literary wares for which I had such unmitigated contempt,—and Fame would be as far off as ever, except that spurious imitation of it which the fact of my millions had secured. I was in no good humour that afternoon, and Lucio saw it. He soon elicited the sum and substance of my interview with Morgeson, and laughed long and somewhat uproariously over the proposed ‘managing’ of the redoubtable McWhing. He glanced at the five names of the other leading critics and shrugged his shoulders.

I promised to do my best, and with that understanding, we said goodbye. I realized that Morgeson had more insight than I had thought, and his comments gave me food for thought that I found quite unpleasant. If my book, as he pointed out, lacked substance, then it wouldn't stick with the public—it would just be a fleeting success for a season, one of those short-lived "booms" in literature that I have such complete disdain for—and true Fame would remain as distant as ever, except for the fake version I had secured with my millions. I wasn’t in a great mood that afternoon, and Lucio noticed. He quickly got the gist of my conversation with Morgeson and laughed heartily about the plan to "manage" the formidable McWhing. He looked at the five names of the other top critics and shrugged.

“Morgeson is quite right,”—he said—“McWhing is intimate with the rest of these fellows—they meet at the same clubs, dine at the same cheap restaurants and make love to the same painted ballet-girls. All in a comfortable little fraternal union together, and one obliges the other on their several journals when occasion offers. Oh yes! I should make up to McWhing if I were you.”

“Morgeson is absolutely right,” he said. “McWhing is close with the rest of these guys—they hang out at the same clubs, eat at the same affordable restaurants, and flirt with the same flashy ballet dancers. They're all part of a cozy little brotherhood, and they help each other out in their various magazines whenever they can. Oh yes! I would definitely get on McWhing's good side if I were you.”

“But how?” I demanded, for though I knew McWhing’s name well enough having seen it signed ad nauseam to literary articles in almost every paper extant, I had never met the man; “I cannot ask any favour of a press critic.”

“But how?” I asked, because even though I was familiar with McWhing’s name, since I had seen it signed ad nauseam to literary articles in almost every paper out there, I had never met him; “I can’t ask any favor from a press critic.”

“Of course not!” and Lucio laughed heartily again—“If you were to do such an idiotic thing what a slating you’d get for your pains! There’s no sport a critic loves so much as the flaying of an author who has made the mistake of lowering himself to the level of asking favours of his intellectual inferiors! No, no, my dear fellow!—we shall manage McWhing quite differently,—I know him, though you do not.”

“Of course not!” Lucio laughed heartily again. “If you did something so foolish, you’d get a real dressing down for your trouble! There’s no sport a critic enjoys more than tearing apart an author who has made the mistake of asking favors from those he considers less intelligent! No, no, my dear friend! We’ll handle McWhing in a different way—I know him, even if you don’t.”

“Come, that’s good news!” I exclaimed—“Upon my word Lucio, you seem to know everybody.”

“Come on, that’s great news!” I exclaimed—“Honestly, Lucio, you seem to know everyone.”

“I think I know most people worth knowing—“ responded Lucio quietly—“Though I by no means include Mr McWhing in the category of worthiness. I happened to make his personal acquaintance in a somewhat singular and exciting manner. It was in Switzerland, on that awkward ledge of [p 103] rock known as the Mauvais Pas. I had been some weeks in the neighbourhood on business of my own, and being surefooted and fearless, was frequently allowed by the guides to volunteer my services with theirs. In this capacity of amateur guide, capricious destiny gave me the pleasure of escorting the timid and bilious McWhing across the chasms of the Mer de Glace, and I conversed with him in the choicest French all the while, a language of which, despite his boasted erudition, he was deplorably ignorant. I knew who he was I must tell you, as I know most of his craft, and had long been aware of him as one of the authorised murderers of aspiring genius. When I got him on the Mauvais Pas, I saw that he was seized with vertigo; I held him firmly by the arm and addressed him in sound strong English thus—‘Mr McWhing, you wrote a damnable and scurrilous article against the work of a certain poet’ and I named the man—‘an article that was a tissue of lies from beginning to end, and which by its cruelty and venom embittered a life of brilliant promise, and crushed a noble spirit. Now, unless you promise to write and publish in a leading magazine a total recantation of this your crime when you get back to England,—if you get back!—giving that wronged man the ‘honourable mention’ he rightly deserves,—down you go! I have but to loosen my hold!’ Geoffrey, you should have seen McWhing then! He whined, he wriggled, he clung! Never was an oracle of the press in such an unoracular condition. ‘Murder!—murder!’ he gasped, but his voice failed him. Above him towered the snow peaks like the summits of that Fame he could not reach and therefore grudged to others,—below him the glittering ice-waves yawned in deep transparent hollows of opaline blue and green,—and afar off the tinkling cowbells echoed through the still air, suggestive of safe green pastures and happy homes. ‘Murder!’ he whispered gurglingly. ‘Nay!’ said I, ‘’tis I should cry Murder!—for if ever an arresting hand held a murderer, mine holds one now! Your system of slaying is worse than that of the midnight [p 104] assassin, for the assassin can but kill the body,—you strive to kill the soul. You cannot succeed, ’tis true, but the mere attempt is devilish. No shouts, no struggles will serve you here,—we are alone with Eternal Nature,—give the man you have slandered his tardy recognition, or else, as I said before—down you go!’ Well, to make my story short, he yielded, and swore to do as I bade him,—whereupon placing my arm round him as though he were my tender twin-brother, I led him safely off the Mauvais Pas and down the kindlier hill, where, what with the fright and the remains of vertigo, he fell a’weeping grievously. Would you believe it, that before we reached Chamounix we had become the best friends in the world? He explained himself and his rascally modes of action, and I nobly exonerated him,—we exchanged cards,—and when we parted, this same author’s bug-bear McWhing, overcome with sentiment and whisky toddy (he is a Scotchman you know) swore that I was the grandest fellow in the world, and that if ever he could serve me he would. He knew my princely title by this time, but he would have given me a still higher name. ‘You are not—hic—a poet yourself?’ he murmured, leaning on me fondly as he rolled to bed. I told him no. ‘I am sorry—very!’ he declared, the tears of whisky rising to his eyes, ‘If you had been I would have done a great thing for you,—I would have boomed you,—for nothing!’ I left him snoring nobly, and saw him no more. But I think he’ll recognize me, Geoffrey;—I’ll go and look him up personally. By all the gods!—if he had only known Who held him between life and death upon the Mauvais Pas!”

“I think I know most people worth knowing,” Lucio replied quietly. “But I definitely don’t count Mr. McWhing among those worthy individuals. I happened to meet him in a rather odd and thrilling way. It was in Switzerland, on that precarious rock ledge known as the Mauvais Pas. I had been in the area for a few weeks for my own business, and since I was sure-footed and brave, the guides often let me help them. In this role as an amateur guide, fate gave me the chance to escort the timid and sickly McWhing across the chasms of the Mer de Glace, and I spoke to him in the finest French throughout, a language he knew very little about despite his claimed education. I was aware of who he was, as I knew most in his profession, and I had long recognized him as one of the authorized destroyers of aspiring talent. When I got him on the Mauvais Pas, I noticed he was struck with vertigo; I held him firmly by the arm and addressed him in strong, clear English: ‘Mr. McWhing, you wrote a terrible and slanderous article against the work of a particular poet,’ and I named the man. ‘An article that was a pack of lies from start to finish, and which, due to its cruelty and malice, ruined a life full of promise and crushed a noble spirit. Now, unless you promise to write and publish a complete retraction of this crime in a leading magazine when you return to England—if you return!—giving that wronged man the "honorable mention" he rightfully deserves—down you go! I just have to let go of your arm!’ Geoffrey, you should have seen McWhing at that moment! He whined, he squirmed, he clung to me! Never was a spokesperson in such a panicked state. ‘Murder!—murder!’ he gasped, but his voice failed him. Above him loomed the snow-capped peaks like the heights of the Fame he couldn’t achieve and thus begrudged to others—below him, the sparkling ice waves opened into deep, clear hollows of opaline blue and green—and far off, the tinkling of cowbells echoed through the still air, hinting at safe green pastures and happy homes. ‘Murder!’ he whispered pitifully. ‘Nay!’ I said, ‘I should shout Murder!—for if ever a hand caught a murderer, mine holds one now! Your method of killing is worse than that of the midnight assassin, for while the assassin can only kill the body, you strive to kill the soul. It’s true you can't succeed, but the very attempt is wicked. No shouts, no struggles will help you here—we are alone with Eternal Nature—give the man you’ve slandered his overdue recognition, or as I said before—down you go!’ To cut a long story short, he agreed and promised to do as I asked—then, wrapping my arm around him as if he were my dear twin brother, I safely led him off the Mauvais Pas and down the gentler slope, where, partly from terror and partly from lingering vertigo, he began to cry. Would you believe it, by the time we reached Chamounix, we had become the best of friends? He explained himself and his shady behavior, and I generously forgave him—we exchanged cards—and when we parted, this same critic, overcome with sentiment and whisky toddy (he’s a Scot, you know), swore that I was the greatest guy ever and that if he could ever help me, he would. By this point, he knew my distinguished title, but he would have given me an even greater name. ‘You’re not—hic—actually a poet yourself?’ he murmured, leaning on me affectionately as he rolled off to bed. I told him no. ‘I’m very sorry!’ he declared, tears of whisky welling up in his eyes, ‘If you had been, I would have done a great thing for you—I would have promoted you—for nothing!’ I left him snoring heavily, and I never saw him again. But I think he’ll remember me, Geoffrey; I’m going to look him up personally. By all the gods!—if only he had known who held him between life and death on the Mauvais Pas!”

I stared, puzzled.

I stared, confused.

“But he did know”—I said—“Did you not say you exchanged cards?”

“But he did know,” I said. “Did you not say you exchanged cards?”

“True, but that was afterwards!” and Lucio laughed; “I assure you, my dear fellow, we can ‘manage’ McWhing!”

“True, but that was later!” and Lucio laughed; “I promise you, my dear friend, we can ‘handle’ McWhing!”

I was intensely interested in the story as he told it,—he had such a dramatic way of speaking and looking, while his [p 105] very gestures brought the whole scene vividly before me like a picture. I spoke out my thought impulsively.

I was really captivated by the story as he shared it—he had such a dramatic way of speaking and expressing himself, and his [p105Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.gestures brought the entire scene to life for me like a vivid picture. I said what I was thinking without holding back.

“You would certainly have made a superb actor, Lucio!”

"You would definitely have been an amazing actor, Lucio!"

“How do you know I am not one?” he asked with a flashing glance, then he added quickly—“No,—there is no occasion to paint the face and prance over the boards before a row of tawdry footlights like the paid mimes, in order to be histrionically great. The finest actor is he who can play the comedy of life perfectly, as I aspire to do. To walk well, talk well, smile well, weep well, groan well, laugh well—and die well!—it is all pure acting,—because in every man there is the dumb dreadful immortal Spirit who is real,—who cannot act,—who Is,—and who steadily maintains an infinite though speechless protest against the body’s Lie!”

“How do you know I’m not one?” he asked with a quick glance, then added rapidly, “No, there’s no need to put on makeup and strut around like those cheap performers under the bright lights just to be an incredible actor. The best actor is the one who can perfectly play the comedy of life, which is what I aim to do. To walk well, talk well, smile well, cry well, groan well, laugh well—and die well!—it’s all pure acting—because inside every person is the silent, amazing, immortal Spirit that is real—who can’t act—who is—and who consistently upholds an infinite, albeit silent, protest against the body’s deception!”

I said nothing in answer to this outburst,—I was beginning to be used to his shifting humours and strange utterances,—they increased the mysterious attraction I had for him, and made his character a perpetual riddle to me which was not without its subtle charm. Every now and then I realized, with a faintly startled sense of self-abasement, that I was completely under his dominance,—that my life was being entirely guided by his control and suggestion,—but I argued with myself that surely it was well it should be so, seeing he had so much more experience and influence than I. We dined together that night as we often did, and our conversation was entirely taken up with monetary and business concerns. Under Lucio’s advice I was making several important investments, and these matters gave us ample subject for discussion. At about eleven o’clock, it being a fine frosty evening and fit for brisk walking, we went out, our destination being the private gambling club to which my companion had volunteered to introduce me as a guest. It was situated at the end of a mysterious little back street, not far from the respectable precincts of Pall-Mall, and was an unpretentious looking house enough outside, but within, it was sumptuously though tastelessly furnished. Apparently, the premises were presided [p 106] over by a woman,—a woman with painted eyes and dyed hair who received us first of all within the lamp-lighted splendours of an Anglo-Japanese drawing-room. Her looks and manner undisguisedly proclaimed her as a demi-mondaine of the most pronounced type,—one of those ‘pure’ ladies with a ‘past’ who are represented as such martyrs to the vices of men. Lucio said something to her apart,—whereupon she glanced at me deferentially and smiled,—then rang the bell. A discreet looking man-servant in sober black made his appearance, and at a slight sign from his mistress who bowed to me as I passed her, proceeded to show us upstairs. We trod on a carpet of the softest felt,—in fact I noticed that everything was rendered as noiseless as possible in this establishment, the very doors being covered with thick baize and swinging on silent hinges. On the upper landing, the servant knocked very cautiously at a side-door,—a key turned in the lock, and we were admitted into a long double room, very brilliantly lit with electric lamps, which at a first glance seemed crowded with men playing at rouge et noir and baccarat. Some looked up as Lucio entered and nodded smilingly,—others glanced inquisitively at me, but our entrance was otherwise scarcely noticed. Lucio drawing me along by the arm, sat down to watch the play,—I followed his example and presently found myself infected by the intense excitement which permeated the room like the silent tension of the air before a thunderstorm. I recognised the faces of many well known public men,—men eminent in politics and society whom one would never have imagined capable of supporting a gambling club by their presence and authority. But I took care to betray no sign of surprise, and quietly observed the games and the gamesters with almost as impassive a demeanour as that of my companion. I was prepared to play and to lose,—I was not prepared however for the strange scene which was soon to occur and in which I, by force of circumstances was compelled to take a leading part.

I didn’t respond to his outburst—I was starting to get used to his changing moods and odd comments. They only deepened the mysterious allure I felt for him, making his character a constant puzzle that had its own subtle charm. Every now and then, I realized with a slight jolt of self-doubt that I was completely under his influence—that my life was being totally shaped by his control and suggestions. But I convinced myself that it was for the best, since he had so much more experience and power than I did. That night, we had dinner together as we often did, and our conversation focused entirely on financial and business matters. On Lucio's advice, I was making several important investments, which gave us plenty to discuss. Around eleven o’clock, since it was a nice frosty evening perfect for a brisk walk, we went out, headed for the private gambling club that my companion had offered to introduce me to as a guest. It was at the end of a mysterious little back street, not far from the respectable area of Pall-Mall. The outside looked pretty unassuming, but inside it was lavishly, though tastelessly, furnished. It seemed that a woman—one with painted eyes and dyed hair—was in charge. She greeted us first in the lamp-lit opulence of an Anglo-Japanese drawing room. Her looks and demeanor clearly marked her as a high-class escort—one of those 'pure' women with a 'past' often portrayed as victims of men’s vices. Lucio spoke to her privately, after which she looked at me respectfully and smiled, then rang a bell. A discreet-looking man in a plain black suit appeared, and at a slight gesture from his mistress, who bowed to me as I passed, he started to show us upstairs. We walked on the softest felt carpet—I noticed that everything in this place was designed to be as quiet as possible; even the doors had thick coverings and swung on silent hinges. On the upper landing, the servant knocked carefully on a side door—a key turned in the lock, and we were let into a long double room, brightly lit with electric lamps. At first glance, it seemed filled with men playing rouge et noir and baccarat. Some looked up as Lucio entered and nodded with smiles; others glanced curiously at me, but our entrance barely drew attention. Lucio, pulling me along by the arm, sat down to watch the games, and I followed suit, quickly feeling the intense excitement that filled the room like the charged air before a thunderstorm. I recognized many well-known public figures—prominent men in politics and society whom I never would have expected to support a gambling club with their presence. But I made sure to show no signs of surprise, quietly observing the games and the players with nearly as much composure as my companion. I was ready to play and lose, but I wasn’t ready for the strange scene that was about to unfold, in which, by force of circumstance, I would have to take a leading role.


2 The author has Mr Knowles’s own written authority for this fact. Back

2 The author has written permission from Mr. Knowles to confirm this fact. Back

[p107]
X

As soon as the immediate game we were watching was finished, the players rose, and greeted Lucio with a good deal of eagerness and effusion. I instinctively guessed from their manner that they looked upon him as an influential member of the club, a person likely to lend them money to gamble with, and otherwise to oblige them in various ways, financially speaking. He introduced me to them all, and I was not slow to perceive the effect my name had upon most of them. I was asked if I would join in a game of baccarat, and I readily consented. The stakes were ruinously high, but I had no need to falter for that. One of the players near me was a fair-haired young man, handsome in face and of aristocratic bearing,—he had been introduced to me as Viscount Lynton. I noticed him particularly on account of the reckless way he had of doubling his stakes suddenly and apparently out of mere bravado, and when he lost, as he mostly did, he laughed uproariously as though he were drunk or delirious. On first beginning to play I was entirely indifferent as to the results of the game, caring nothing at all as to whether I had losses or gains. Lucio did not join us, but sat apart, quietly observant, and watching me, so I fancied, more than anyone. And as chance would have it, all the luck came my way, and I won steadily. The more I won the more excited I became, till presently my humour changed and I was seized by a whimsical desire to lose. I suppose it was the touch of some better impulse in my nature [p 108] that made me wish this for young Lynton’s sake. For he seemed literally maddened by my constant winnings, and continued his foolhardy and desperate play,—his young face grew drawn and sharply thin, and his eyes glittered with a hungry feverishness. The other gamesters, though sharing in his run of ill-luck, seemed better able to stand it, or perhaps they concealed their feelings more cleverly,—anyhow I know I caught myself very earnestly wishing that this devil’s luck of mine would desert me and set in the young Viscount’s direction. But my wishes were no use,—again and again I gathered up the stakes, till at last the players rose, Viscount Lynton among them.

As soon as the immediate game we were watching ended, the players stood up and eagerly greeted Lucio with enthusiasm. I could tell from their behavior that they considered him an important member of the club, someone who might lend them money to gamble or help them out financially in other ways. He introduced me to everyone, and I quickly noticed how my name affected most of them. They invited me to join a baccarat game, and I readily agreed. The stakes were incredibly high, but that didn’t make me hesitate. One of the players next to me was a fair-haired young man, good-looking and with an aristocratic demeanor—he was introduced to me as Viscount Lynton. I noticed him particularly because of the reckless way he doubled his stakes suddenly, seemingly just out of bravado, and when he lost, which was mostly the case, he laughed loudly as if he were drunk or delirious. At first, I didn’t care at all about the outcome of the game, indifferent to whether I won or lost. Lucio didn’t join us but sat off to the side, quietly watching, and it seemed to me that he was paying more attention to me than to anyone else. As luck would have it, I ended up winning continuously. The more I won, the more excited I got, until eventually, my mood changed and I had a strange urge to lose. I suppose it was some better impulse in me [p108]that made me wish this for young Lynton’s sake. He seemed genuinely driven mad by my constant winnings, continuing with his reckless and desperate bets—his young face grew drawn and thin, and his eyes sparkled with a feverish hunger. The other players, although they shared in his bad luck, seemed better able to handle it or perhaps hid their feelings more skillfully. Still, I found myself sincerely wishing that my remarkable luck would abandon me and go toward the young Viscount instead. But my wishes didn’t help—again and again, I raked in the stakes, until finally, the players stood up, Viscount Lynton among them.

“Well, I’m cleaned out!” he said, with a loud forced laugh. “You must give me my chance of a revanche to-morrow, Mr Tempest!”

“Well, I’m totally wiped out!” he said, with a loud, fake laugh. “You have to give me my chance for a revanche tomorrow, Mr. Tempest!”

I bowed.

I bowed.

“With pleasure!”

"Absolutely!"

He called a waiter at the end of the room to bring him a brandy and soda, and meanwhile I was surrounded by the rest of the men, all of them repeating the Viscount’s suggestion of a ‘revanche,’ and strenuously urging upon me the necessity of returning to the club the next night in order to give them an opportunity of winning back what they had lost. I readily agreed, and while we were in the midst of talk, Lucio suddenly addressed young Lynton.

He called a waiter at the end of the room to bring him a brandy and soda, and in the meantime, I was surrounded by the other men, all of them echoing the Viscount’s suggestion of a ‘rematch’ and strongly pressing me to come back to the club the next night so they could have a chance to win back what they had lost. I quickly agreed, and while we were in the middle of conversation, Lucio suddenly spoke to young Lynton.

“Will you make up another game with me?” he inquired. “I’ll start the bank with this,”—and he placed two crisp notes of five hundred pounds each on the table.

“Will you play another game with me?” he asked. “I’ll start the bank with this,”—and he put down two crisp five-hundred-pound notes on the table.

There was a moment’s silence. The Viscount was thirstily drinking his brandy-and-soda, and glanced over the rim of his tall tumbler at the notes with covetous bloodshot eyes,—then he shrugged his shoulders indifferently. “I can’t stake anything,” he said; “I’ve already told you I’m cleaned out,—‘stony-broke,’ as the slang goes. It’s no use my joining.”

There was a moment of silence. The Viscount was eagerly sipping his brandy-and-soda and looked over the edge of his tall glass at the notes with envious, bloodshot eyes—then he shrugged indifferently. “I can’t bet anything,” he said; “I already told you I’m broke—‘stone broke,’ as they say. There’s no point in me joining.”

“Sit down, sit down, Lynton!” urged one man near him. “I’ll lend you enough to go on with.”

“Sit down, sit down, Lynton!” urged one guy next to him. “I'll lend you enough to get started.”

“Thanks, I’d rather not!” he returned, flushing a little. [p 109] “I’m too much in your debt already. Awfully good of you all the same. You go on, you fellows, and I’ll watch the play.”

“Thanks, but I’d rather pass!” he replied, blushing a bit. [p109Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. “I already owe you too much. It’s really kind of you, though. You all go ahead, and I’ll just watch the show.”

“Let me persuade you Viscount Lynton,” said Lucio, looking at him with his dazzling inscrutable smile—“just for the fun of the thing! If you do not feel justified in staking money, stake something trifling and merely nominal, for the sake of seeing whether the luck will turn”—and here he took up a counter—“This frequently represents fifty pounds,—let it represent for once something that is not valuable like money,—your soul, for example!” A burst of laughter broke from all the men. Lucio laughed softly with them.

“Let me convince you, Viscount Lynton,” said Lucio, looking at him with his dazzling, unreadable smile—“just for fun! If you don’t think it’s right to bet money, wager something small and insignificant, just to see if your luck changes”—and here he picked up a chip—“This often stands for fifty pounds; let it stand for once for something that doesn’t have real value like money—your soul, for instance!” A burst of laughter erupted from all the men. Lucio chuckled softly along with them.

“We all have, I hope, enough instruction in modern science to be aware that there is no such thing as a soul in existence”—he continued. “Therefore, in proposing it as a stake for this game at baccarat, I really propose less than one hair of your head, because the hair is a something, and the soul is a nothing! Come! Will you risk that non-existent quantity for the chance of winning a thousand pounds?”

“We all know enough about modern science, I hope, to realize that there’s no such thing as a soul,” he continued. “So when I suggest it as a stake in this game of baccarat, I’m really offering less than a single hair from your head, because a hair is something, and a soul is nothing! Come on! Will you risk that non-existent thing for the chance to win a thousand pounds?”

The Viscount drained off the last drop of brandy, and turned upon us, his eyes flushing mingled derision and defiance.

The Viscount finished the last drop of brandy and turned to us, his eyes showing a mix of scorn and defiance.

“Done!” he exclaimed; whereupon the party sat down.

“Done!” he shouted, and the group took a seat.

The game was brief,—and in its rapid excitement, almost breathless. Six or seven minutes sufficed, and Lucio rose, the winner. He smiled as he pointed to the counter which had represented Viscount Lynton’s last stake.

The game was short—and in its quick excitement, almost breathless. Six or seven minutes was enough, and Lucio stood up, the winner. He smiled as he pointed to the counter that showed Viscount Lynton’s last bet.

“I have won!” he said quietly. “But you owe me nothing, my dear Viscount, inasmuch as you risked—Nothing! We played this game simply for fun. If souls had any existence of course I should claim yours;—I wonder what I should do with it by the way!” He laughed good-humouredly. “What nonsense, isn’t it!—and how thankful we ought to be that we live in advanced days like the present, when such silly superstitions are being swept aside by the march of progress and pure Reason! Good-night! Tempest and I will give you, your full revenge to-morrow,—the [p 110] luck is sure to change by then, and you will probably have the victory. Again—good-night!”

“I’ve won!” he said softly. “But you don’t owe me anything, my dear Viscount, since you risked—Nothing! We played this game just for fun. If souls really existed, I suppose I should claim yours;—I wonder what I’d do with it, by the way!” He laughed good-naturedly. “What nonsense, right!—and how grateful we should be that we live in such progressive times, when these silly superstitions are being eliminated by the advancement of reason and logic! Good night! Tempest and I will give you your full revenge tomorrow,—the [p110There is no text provided to modernize. Please provide a short phrase for me to work on.luck is sure to change by then, and you’ll probably win. Again—good night!”

He held out his hand,—there was a peculiar melting tenderness in his brilliant dark eyes,—an impressive kindness in his manner. Something—I could not tell what—held us all for the moment spellbound as if by enchantment, and several of the players at other tables, hearing of the eccentric stake that had been wagered and lost, looked over at us curiously from a distance. Viscount Lynton, however, professed himself immensely diverted, and shook Lucio’s proffered hand heartily.

He extended his hand—there was a strange, warm softness in his bright dark eyes—a striking kindness in his demeanor. Something—I couldn't quite put my finger on it—kept us all momentarily entranced as if under a spell, and several players at other tables, hearing about the unusual bet that had been placed and lost, glanced over at us with curiosity from afar. Viscount Lynton, however, claimed to be thoroughly entertained and shook Lucio’s offered hand enthusiastically.

“You are an awfully good fellow!” he said, speaking a little thickly and hurriedly—“And I assure you seriously if I had a soul I should be very glad to part with it for a thousand pounds at the present moment. The soul wouldn’t be an atom of use to me and the thousand pounds would. But I feel convinced I shall win to-morrow!”

“You're an incredibly nice guy!” he said, speaking a bit slurred and quickly—“And I genuinely mean it, if I had a soul, I’d be very happy to give it up for a thousand pounds right now. The soul wouldn’t be any use to me, but the thousand pounds definitely would. But I really believe I’m going to win tomorrow!”

“I am equally sure you will!” returned Lucio affably, “In the meantime, you will not find my friend here, Geoffrey Tempest, a hard creditor,—he can afford to wait. But in the case of the lost soul,”—here he paused, looking straight into the young man’s eyes,—“of course I cannot afford to wait!”

“I’m just as sure you will!” Lucio replied casually, “In the meantime, you won’t find my friend here, Geoffrey Tempest, to be a difficult creditor—he can afford to wait. But when it comes to the lost soul,”—he paused, looking directly into the young man’s eyes,—“I definitely can’t afford to wait!”

The Viscount smiled vaguely at this pleasantry, and almost immediately afterwards left the club. As soon as the door had closed behind him, several of the gamesters exchanged sententious nods and glances.

The Viscount smiled slightly at this compliment, and almost immediately after, he left the club. As soon as the door shut behind him, several of the players exchanged knowing nods and glances.

“Ruined!” said one of them in a sotto-voce.

“Ruined!” said one of them in a whisper.

“His gambling debts are more than he can ever pay”—added another—“And I hear he has lost a clear fifty thousand on the turf.”

“His gambling debts are way more than he can ever pay,” added another, “And I hear he’s lost a straight fifty thousand on the races.”

These remarks were made indifferently, as though one should talk of the weather,—no sympathy was expressed,—no pity wasted. Every gambler there was selfish to the core, and as I studied their hardened faces, a thrill of honest indignation moved me,—indignation mingled with shame. I was not yet altogether callous or cruel-hearted, though as I [p 111] look back upon those days which now resemble a wild vision rather than a reality, I know that I was becoming more and more of a brutal egoist with every hour I lived. Still I was so far then from being utterly vile, that I inwardly resolved to write to Viscount Lynton that very evening, and tell him to consider his debt to me cancelled, as I should refuse to claim it. While this thought was passing through my mind, I met Lucio’s gaze fixed steadily upon me. He smiled,—and presently signed to me to accompany him. In a few minutes we had left the club, and were out in the cold night air under a heaven of frostily sparkling stars. Standing still for a moment, my companion laid his hand on my shoulder.

These comments were made casually, as if talking about the weather—no sympathy was shown—no pity wasted. Every gambler there was completely self-absorbed, and as I looked at their hardened faces, I was filled with genuine anger—anger mixed with shame. I wasn’t entirely callous or cruel yet, but as I looked back on those days, which now feel more like a wild dream than reality, I realize I was becoming increasingly selfish with every hour I lived. Still, I was far from utterly despicable, and I made an inner promise to write to Viscount Lynton that very evening, letting him know I was canceling his debt to me, as I would refuse to claim it. While I was thinking this, I caught Lucio’s steady gaze on me. He smiled—and then gestured for me to join him. In a few minutes, we had left the club and were outside in the cold night air under a sky filled with sparkling stars. Standing there for a moment, my companion placed his hand on my shoulder.

“Tempest, if you are going to be kind-hearted or sympathetic to undeserving rascals, I shall have to part company with you!” he said, with a curious mixture of satire and seriousness in his voice—“I see by the expression of your face that you are meditating some silly disinterested action of pure generosity. Now you might just as well flop down on these paving stones and begin saying prayers in public. You want to let Lynton off his debt,—you are a fool for your pains. He is a born scoundrel,—and has never seen his way to being anything else,—why should you compassionate him? From the time he first went to college till now, he has been doing nothing but live a life of degraded sensuality,—he is a worthless rake, less to be respected than an honest dog!”

“Tempest, if you’re going to be kind-hearted or sympathetic to undeserving people, I’ll have to walk away from you!” he said, with a strange mix of sarcasm and seriousness in his voice—“I can tell by the look on your face that you’re thinking about some silly act of pure generosity. You might as well just drop down on these paving stones and start praying in public. You want to let Lynton off his debt—you’re wasting your time. He’s a natural scoundrel and has never tried to be anything else—why should you feel sorry for him? From the moment he first went to college until now, he’s done nothing but live a life of excess—he’s a worthless rake, less deserving of respect than a good dog!”

“Yet some one loves him I daresay!” I said.

“Yet someone loves him, I bet!” I said.

“Some one loves him!” echoed Lucio with inimitable disdain—“Bah! Three ballet girls live on him if that is what you mean. His mother loved him,—but she is dead,—he broke her heart. He is no good I tell you,—let him pay his debt in full, even to the soul he staked so lightly. If I were the devil now, and had just won the strange game we played to-night, I suppose according to priestly tradition, I should be piling up the fire for Lynton in high glee,—but being what I am, I say let the man alone to make his own destiny,—let things take their course,—and as he chose to risk everything, so let him pay everything.”

“Someone loves him!” Lucio scoffed with unmistakable contempt—“Please! Three ballet girls depend on him if that’s what you mean. His mother loved him—but she’s dead—he broke her heart. He’s no good, I’m telling you—let him pay his debt completely, even to the soul he wagered so carelessly. If I were the devil and had just won the odd game we played tonight, I guess I should be happily stoking the fire for Lynton according to priestly tradition—but since I’m who I am, I say let the man figure out his own fate—let things unfold as they will—and just as he chose to risk everything, so let him pay for everything.”

[p 112]
We were by this time walking slowly into Pall Mall,—I was on the point of making some reply, when catching sight of a man’s figure on the opposite side of the way, not far from the Marlborough Club, I uttered an involuntary exclamation.

[p112]
By this point, we were walking slowly into Pall Mall—I was about to say something when I noticed a man’s figure across the street, not far from the Marlborough Club, and I let out an involuntary exclamation.

“Why there he is!” I said—“there is Viscount Lynton!”

“Look, there he is!” I said—“that's Viscount Lynton!”

Lucio’s hand closed tightly on my arm.

Lucio’s hand gripped my arm tightly.

“You don’t want to speak to him now, surely!”

“You don’t want to talk to him right now, do you!”

“No. But I wonder where he’s going? He walks rather unsteadily.”

“No. But I’m curious about where he’s headed. He seems to be walking a bit unsteadily.”

“Drunk, most probably!”

“Probably drunk!”

And Lucio’s face presented the same relentless expression of scorn I had so often seen and marvelled at.

And Lucio's face held the same unyielding look of contempt that I had seen and admired so many times before.

We paused a moment, watching the Viscount strolling aimlessly up and down in front of the clubs,—till all at once he seemed to come to a sudden resolution, and stopping short, he shouted,

We took a moment to watch the Viscount wandering back and forth in front of the clubs—until suddenly he seemed to make a quick decision and stopped abruptly, shouting,

“Hansom!”

"Taxi!"

A silent-wheeled smart vehicle came bowling up immediately. Giving some order to the driver, he jumped in. The cab approached swiftly in our direction,—just as it passed us the loud report of a pistol crashed on the silence.

A silent-wheeled smart car pulled up right away. After giving the driver some instructions, he hopped in. The cab sped toward us—just as it passed by, a loud gunshot shattered the silence.

“Good God!” I cried reeling back a step or two—“He has shot himself!”

“Good God!” I exclaimed, stepping back a bit—“He’s shot himself!”

The hansom stopped,—the driver sprang down,—club-porters, waiters, policemen and no end of people starting up from Heaven knows where, were on the scene on an instant,—I rushed forward to join the rapidly gathering throng, but before I could do so, Lucio’s strong arm was thrown round me, and he dragged me by main force away.

The cab pulled up—the driver jumped down—club porters, waiters, police officers, and countless people suddenly appeared from who knows where. I rushed to join the quickly forming crowd, but before I could get there, Lucio's strong arm wrapped around me, and he pulled me away with sheer force.

“Keep cool, Geoffrey!” he said—“Do you want to be called up to identify? And betray the club and all its members? Not while I am here to prevent you! Check your mad impulses, my good fellow,—they will lead you into no end of difficulties. If the man’s dead he’s dead, and there’s an end of it.”

“Stay calm, Geoffrey!” he said. “Do you want to be called in to identify? And expose the club and all its members? Not while I'm here to stop you! Control your crazy impulses, my friend—they'll only get you into a lot of trouble. If the guy's dead, he's dead, and that's that.”

“Lucio! You have no heart!” I exclaimed, struggling violently to escape from his hold—“How can you stop to [p 113] reason in such a case! Think of it! I am the cause of all the mischief!—it is my cursed luck at baccarat this evening that has been the final blow to the wretched young fellow’s fortunes,—I am convinced of it!—I shall never forgive myself—”

“Lucio! You have no heart!” I shouted, struggling hard to break free from his grip—“How can you pause to reason in a moment like this! Think about it! I am the reason for all the trouble!—it’s my awful luck at baccarat tonight that has been the final blow to that poor guy’s fortunes,—I know it!—I will never forgive myself—”

“Upon my word, Geoffrey, your conscience is very tender!” he answered, holding my arm still more closely and hurrying me away despite myself—“You must try and toughen it a little if you want to be successful in life. Your ‘cursed luck’ you think, has caused Lynton’s death? Surely it is a contradiction in terms to call luck ‘cursed,’—and as for the Viscount, he did not need that last game at baccarat to emphasise his ruin. You are not to blame. And for the sake of the club, if for nothing else, I do not intend either you or myself to be mixed up in a case of suicide. The coroner’s verdict always disposes of these incidents comfortably in two words—‘Temporary insanity.’”

“Honestly, Geoffrey, you’re way too hard on yourself!” he replied, gripping my arm tighter and rushing me away against my will. “You need to toughen up a bit if you want to succeed in life. You really think your ‘bad luck’ caused Lynton’s death? It doesn’t make sense to call luck ‘bad’—and as for the Viscount, he didn’t need that last game of baccarat to highlight his downfall. You’re not at fault. And for the sake of the club, if nothing else, I refuse to let either of us get tangled up in a suicide case. The coroner always wraps these things up nicely in just two words—‘Temporary insanity.’”

I shuddered. My soul sickened as I thought that within a few yards of us was the bleeding corpse of the man I had so lately seen alive and spoken with,—and notwithstanding Lucio’s words I felt as if I had murdered him.

I shuddered. My soul sickened as I realized that just a few yards away was the bleeding corpse of the man I had recently seen alive and talked to—and despite Lucio’s words, I felt as if I had killed him.

“‘Temporary insanity’”—repeated Lucio again, as if speaking to himself—“all remorse, despair, outraged honour, wasted love, together with the scientific modern theory of Reasonable Nothingness—Life a Nothing, God a Nothing,—when these drive the distracted human unit to make of himself also a nothing, ‘temporary insanity’ covers up his plunge into the infinite with an untruthful pleasantness. However, after all, it is as Shakespeare says, a mad world!”

“‘Temporary insanity’”—Lucio repeated, almost as if he were speaking to himself—“all the guilt, despair, wounded pride, wasted love, combined with the modern scientific theory of Reasonable Nothingness—Life as Nothing, God as Nothing,—when these push a troubled person to turn themselves into a nothing as well, ‘temporary insanity’ wraps up their fall into the infinite with a comforting lie. Yet, after all, it’s like Shakespeare says, it’s a crazy world!”

I made no answer. I was too overcome by my own miserable sensations. I walked along almost unconscious of movement, and as I stared bewilderedly up at the stars they danced before my sight like fireflies whirling in a mist of miasma. Presently a faint hope occurred to me.

I didn’t answer. I was too overwhelmed by my own miserable feelings. I walked along almost unaware of my movement, and as I gazed up at the stars in confusion, they seemed to dance before my eyes like fireflies swirling in a fog of haze. Soon, a faint hope crossed my mind.

“Perhaps,” I said, “he has not really killed himself? It may be only an attempt?”

“Maybe,” I said, “he hasn’t actually killed himself? It could just be an attempt?”

“He was a capital shot”—returned Lucio composedly,—“That [p 114] was his one quality. He has no principles,—but he was a good marksman. I cannot imagine his missing aim.”

“He was an excellent shot,” Lucio replied calmly, “That was his only quality. He has no principles, but he was a great marksman. I can’t imagine him missing his target.”

“It is horrible! An hour ago alive, ... and now ... I tell you, Lucio, it is horrible!”

“It’s terrible! An hour ago it was alive, ... and now ... I’m telling you, Lucio, it’s awful!”

“What is? Death? It is not half so horrible as Life lived wrongly,”—he responded, with a gravity that impressed me in spite of my emotion and excitement—“Believe me, the mental sickness and confusion of a wilfully degraded existence are worse tortures than are contained in the priestly notions of Hell. Come come, Geoffrey, you take this matter too much to heart,—you are not to blame. If Lynton has given himself the ‘happy dispatch’ it is really the best thing he could do,—he was of no use to anybody, and he is well out of it. It is positively weak of you to attach importance to such a trifle. You are only at the beginning of your career——

“What is death? It’s not nearly as terrible as a life lived the wrong way,” he replied, with a seriousness that struck me despite my emotions and excitement. “Trust me, the mental anguish and confusion of a deliberately ruined life are far worse than what the religious ideas of Hell suggest. Come on, Geoffrey, you’re taking this way too hard—you’re not at fault. If Lynton chose to end his life, it’s honestly the best decision he could have made—he wasn’t of any use to anyone, and he’s better off. It’s really weak of you to make such a big deal out of something so trivial. You’re just at the start of your career

“Well, I hope that career will not lead me into any more such tragedies as the one enacted to-night,”—I said passionately—“If it does, it will be entirely against my will!”

“Well, I hope that my career doesn’t lead me into any more tragedies like the one that happened tonight,” I said passionately. “If it does, it will be completely against my will!”

Lucio looked at me curiously.

Lucio looked at me with curiosity.

“Nothing can happen to you against your will”—he replied; “I suppose you wish to imply that I am to blame for introducing you to the club? My good fellow, you need not have gone there unless you had chosen to do so! I did not bind and drag you there! You are upset and unnerved,—come into my room and take a glass of wine,—you will feel more of a man afterwards.”

“Nothing can happen to you without your consent,” he said. “Are you suggesting that I’m the one at fault for bringing you to the club? My friend, you didn’t have to go unless you wanted to! I didn’t force you to go there! You’re feeling upset and anxious—come to my room and have a glass of wine—you’ll feel more like yourself afterward.”

We had by this time reached the hotel, and I went with him passively. With equal passiveness I drank what he gave me, and stood, glass in hand, watching him with a kind of morbid fascination as he threw off his fur-lined overcoat and confronted me, his pale handsome face strangely set and stern, and his dark eyes glittering like cold steel.

We had arrived at the hotel, and I followed him without resistance. I submissively drank what he offered me and stood there, glass in hand, watching him with a strange fascination as he removed his fur-lined overcoat and faced me, his pale, attractive face oddly serious and intense, and his dark eyes shining like cold steel.

“That last stake of Lynton’s, ... to you—” I said falteringly—“His soul——

"That last stake of Lynton’s, ... to you—” I said hesitantly—“His soul

[p 115]
“Which he did not believe in, and which you do not believe in!” returned Lucio, regarding me fixedly. “Why do you now seem to tremble at a mere sentimental idea? If fantastic notions such as God, the Soul, and the Devil were real facts, there would perhaps be cause for trembling, but being only the brainsick imaginations of superstitious mankind, there is nothing in them to awaken the slightest anxiety or fear.”

[p115]“Which he didn't believe in, and which you don't believe in!” Lucio shot back, staring at me intently. “Why do you now seem to be shaking at just a sentimental thought? If crazy ideas like God, the Soul, and the Devil were real, there might be reason to tremble, but since they're just the delusional fantasies of superstitious people, there's nothing in them to trigger even the slightest anxiety or fear.”

“But you”—I began—“you say you believe in the soul?”

“But you”—I started—“you claim you believe in the soul?”

“I? I am brainsick!” and he laughed bitterly—“Have you not found that out yet? Much learning hath driven me mad, my friend! Science has led me into such deep wells of dark discovery, that it is no wonder if my senses sometimes reel,—and I believe—at such insane moments—in the Soul!”

“I? I’m going crazy!” he laughed bitterly. “Haven’t you figured that out yet? Too much knowledge has driven me mad, my friend! Science has taken me into such deep, dark discoveries that it’s no surprise if my mind occasionally spins—and I believe—at those crazy moments—in the Soul!”

I sighed heavily.

I sighed deeply.

“I think I will go to bed,” I answered. “I am tired out,—and absolutely miserable!”

“I think I’ll go to bed,” I replied. “I’m exhausted—and completely miserable!”

“Alas, poor millionaire!” said Lucio gently,—“I am sorry, I assure you, that the evening has ended so disastrously.”

“Aw, poor millionaire!” said Lucio gently, “I truly regret that the evening ended so disastrously.”

“So am I!” I returned despondently.

“Same here!” I replied sadly.

“Imagine it!” he went on, dreamily regarding me—“If my beliefs,—my crack-brained theories,—were worth anything,—which they are not—I could claim the only positive existing part of our late acquaintance Viscount Lynton! But,—where and how to send in my account with him? If I were Satan now....”

“Can you imagine it?” he continued, gazing at me dreamily. “If my beliefs—my crazy theories—actually had any value—which they don’t—I could lay claim to the only solid piece of our recent acquaintance, Viscount Lynton! But—where and how would I submit my account with him? If I were the devil right now...”

I forced a faint smile.

I managed a faint smile.

“You would have cause to rejoice!” I said.

"You would have a reason to celebrate!" I said.

He moved two paces towards me, and laid his hands gently on my shoulders.

He took two steps towards me and placed his hands softly on my shoulders.

“No, Geoffrey”—and his rich voice had a strange soft music in it—“No, my friend! If I were Satan I should probably lament!—for every lost soul would of necessity remind me of my own fall, my own despair,—and set another [p 116] bar between myself and heaven! Remember,—the very Devil was an Angel once!”

“No, Geoffrey”—his rich voice had an oddly soothing quality—“No, my friend! If I were Satan, I would probably lament!—because every lost soul would inevitably remind me of my own fall, my own despair,—and put up another bar between me and heaven! Remember,—the very Devil was once an Angel!”

His eyes smiled, and yet I could have sworn there were tears in them. I wrung his hand hard,—I felt that notwithstanding his assumed coldness and cynicism, the fate of young Lynton had affected him profoundly. My liking for him gained new fervour from this impression, and I went to bed more at ease with myself and things in general. During the few minutes I spent in undressing I became even able to contemplate the tragedy of the evening with less regret and greater calmness,—for it was certainly no use worrying over the irrevocable,—and, after all, what interest had the Viscount’s life for me? None. I began to ridicule myself for my own weakness and disinterested emotion,—and presently, being thoroughly fatigued, fell sound asleep. Towards morning however, perhaps about four or five o’clock, I woke suddenly as though touched by an invisible hand. I was shivering violently, and my body was bathed in a cold perspiration. In the otherwise dark room there was something strangely luminous, like a cloud of white smoke or fire. I started up, rubbing my eyes,—and stared before me for a moment, doubting the evidence of my own senses. For, plainly visible and substantially distinct, at a distance of perhaps five paces from my bed, stood three Figures, muffled in dark garments and closely hooded. So solemnly inert they were,—so heavily did their sable draperies fall about them that it was impossible to tell whether they were men or women,—but what paralysed me with amazement and terror was the strange light that played around and above them,—the spectral, wandering, chill radiance that illumined them like the rays of a faint wintry moon. I strove to cry out,—but my tongue refused to obey me—and my voice was strangled in my throat. The Three remained absolutely motionless,—and again I rubbed my eyes, wondering if this were a dream or some hideous optical delusion. Trembling in every limb, I stretched my hand towards the bell intending to ring violently for assistance,—when—a Voice, low and thrilling with intense anguish, caused me to [p 117] shrink back appalled, and my arm fell nerveless at my side. “Misery!

His eyes were smiling, but I could have sworn there were tears in them. I squeezed his hand tightly—I could tell that despite his pretended indifference and cynicism, the fate of young Lynton had hit him hard. My appreciation for him grew stronger because of this impression, and I went to bed feeling more at peace with myself and everything in general. During the few minutes it took me to undress, I managed to reflect on the evening's tragedy with less regret and more calmness—for it was pointless to worry about what couldn’t be changed—and after all, what did the Viscount’s life mean to me? Nothing. I started to make fun of myself for my own weakness and unselfish feelings—and eventually, being completely exhausted, I fell into a deep sleep. However, towards morning, around four or five o’clock, I woke up suddenly as if touched by an unseen hand. I was shaking violently, and my body was drenched in cold sweat. In the otherwise dark room, there was something oddly bright, like a cloud of white smoke or fire. I sat up, rubbed my eyes, and stared ahead for a moment, unsure if what I was seeing was real. For, clearly visible and distinctly defined, about five paces from my bed, stood three Figures, wrapped in dark clothing and closely hoods. They were so still—so heavily draped in their dark garments that I couldn't tell if they were men or women—but what filled me with awe and fear was the strange light that danced around and above them—the ghostly, wandering, cold glow that illuminated them like the faint rays of a winter moon. I tried to scream—but my tongue wouldn’t cooperate, and my voice got stuck in my throat. The Three remained completely still—and again I rubbed my eyes, wondering if this was a dream or some horrifying illusion. Shaking in every part of my body, I reached for the bell intending to ring it urgently for help—when—a Voice, low and filled with deep sorrow, made me shrink back in fear, and my arm fell limp at my side. “Misery!

The word struck the air with a harsh reproachful clang, and I nearly swooned with the horror of it. For now one of the Figures moved, and a face gleamed out from beneath its hooded wrappings—a face white as whitest marble and fixed into such an expression of dreadful despair as froze my blood. Then came a deep sigh that was more like a death-groan, and again the word, “Misery!” shuddered upon the silence.

The word hit the air with a harsh, scolding sound, and I almost fainted with horror. Then one of the Figures moved, and a face shone out from under its hood—the face as white as marble, frozen in an expression of terrible despair that chilled me to the core. Then came a deep sigh that sounded more like a death groan, and once again the word, “Misery!” echoed through the silence.

Mad with fear, and scarcely knowing what I did, I sprang from the bed, and began desperately to advance upon these fantastic masqueraders, determined to seize them and demand the meaning of this practical and untimely jest,—when suddenly all Three lifted their heads and turned their faces on me,—such faces!—indescribably awful in their pallid agony,—and a whisper more ghastly than a shriek, penetrated the very fibres of my consciousness—“Misery!

Mad with fear, and barely aware of my actions, I jumped out of bed and rushed toward these strange masqueraders, determined to catch them and ask what this bizarre and untimely joke was about—when suddenly all three of them lifted their heads and turned their faces toward me—such faces!—indescribably terrifying in their pale anguish—and a whisper more chilling than a scream pierced deep into my mind—“Misery!

With a furious bound I flung myself upon them,—my hands struck empty space. Yet there—distinct as ever—they stood, glowering down upon me, while my clenched fists beat impotently through and beyond their seemingly corporeal shapes! And then—all at once—I became aware of their eyes,—eyes that watched me pitilessly, stedfastly, and disdainfully,—eyes that like witch-fires, seemed to slowly burn terrific meanings into my very flesh and spirit. Convulsed and almost frantic with the strain on my nerves, I abandoned myself to despair,—this awful sight meant death I thought,—my last hour had surely come! Then—I saw the lips of one of those dreadful faces move ... some superhuman instinct in me leaped to life, ... in some strange way I thought I knew, or guessed the horror of what that next utterance would be, ... and with all my remaining force I cried out—

With a furious leap, I threw myself at them—my hands hit empty space. Yet there—they stood, as distinct as ever, glaring down at me, while my clenched fists beat uselessly through and beyond their seemingly physical forms! And then—all of a sudden—I noticed their eyes—eyes that watched me coldly, steadily, and with contempt—eyes that, like witch-fires, seemed to burn terrifying meanings into my very flesh and spirit. Shaken and nearly frantic from the pressure on my nerves, I gave in to despair—I thought this awful sight meant death—my last hour had surely come! Then—I saw the lips of one of those terrifying faces move... some superhuman instinct in me sprang to life... in some strange way, I thought I knew, or guessed the horror of what that next word would be... and with all my remaining strength, I cried out—

“No! No! Not that eternal Doom! ... Not yet!”

“No! No! Not that endless doom! ... Not yet!”

[p 118]
Fighting the vacant air, I strove to beat back those intangible weird Shapes that loomed above me, withering up my soul with the fixed stare of their angry eyes, and with a choking call for help, I fell, as it were, into a pit of darkness, where I lay mercifully unconscious.

[p118]
Struggling against the empty air, I tried to push away those strange, shadowy figures that hovered over me, draining my spirit with their intense, furious gazes. In a desperate cry for help, I tumbled into a dark abyss, where I lay thankfully unconscious.

[p119]
XI

How the ensuing hours between this horrible episode and full morning elapsed I do not know. I was dead to all impressions. I woke at last, or rather recovered my senses to see the sunlight pouring pleasantly through the half-drawn curtains at my window, and to find myself in bed in as restful a position as though I had never left it. Was it then merely a vision I had seen?—a ghastly sort of nightmare? If so, it was surely the most abhorrent illusion ever evolved from dreamland! It could not be a question of health, for I had never felt better in my life. I lay for some time quiescent, thinking over the matter, with my eyes fixed on that part of the room where those Three Shapes had seemingly stood; but I had lately got into such a habit of cool self-analysis, that by the time my valet brought my early cup of coffee, I had decided that the whole thing was a dreadful fantasy, born of my own imagination, which had no doubt been unduly excited by the affair of Viscount Lynton’s suicide. I soon learned that there was no room left for doubt as to that unhappy young nobleman’s actual death. A brief account of it was in the morning papers, though as the tragedy had occurred so late at night there were no details. A vague hint of ‘money difficulties’ was thrown out in one journal,—but beyond that, and the statement that the body had been conveyed to the mortuary there to await an inquest, there was nothing said, either personal or particular. I found Lucio in the smoking-room, and it was he who first silently pointed [p 120] out to me the short paragraph headed ‘Suicide of a Viscount.’

How the hours that followed this awful episode and dawn passed, I can't say. I felt completely numb to everything around me. Eventually, I woke up—or rather, I became aware again—to see the sunlight streaming gently through the partially drawn curtains at my window and to find myself in bed, as comfortable as if I had never left. Was it all just a vision? A kind of terrifying nightmare? If that was the case, it was certainly the most horrifying illusion ever conjured from dreams! It couldn't have been a health issue, because I had never felt better in my life. I lay there for a while, calm and reflective, my eyes fixed on the spot where those Three Shapes had seemed to stand; but I had developed such a habit of cool self-reflection that by the time my valet brought my morning cup of coffee, I had convinced myself that it was all a terrible fantasy, created by my own imagination, likely stimulated by the news of Viscount Lynton’s suicide. I quickly learned there was no doubt about the actual death of that unfortunate young nobleman. A brief report appeared in the morning papers, although since the tragedy happened so late at night, there were no details. One newspaper mentioned something vague about "money troubles"—but aside from that, and the note that the body had been taken to the mortuary pending an inquest, there was nothing personal or specific mentioned. I found Lucio in the smoking room, and he was the one who first silently pointed out to me the short paragraph titled ‘Suicide of a Viscount.’

“I told you he was a good shot!” he commented.

“I told you he was a great shot!” he said.

I nodded. Somehow I had ceased to feel much interest in the subject. My emotion of the previous evening had apparently exhausted all my stock of sympathy and left me coldly indifferent. Absorbed in myself and my own concerns, I sat down to talk and was not long before I had given a full and circumstantial account of the spectral illusion which had so unpleasantly troubled me during the night. Lucio listened, smiling oddly.

I nodded. Somehow, I had lost interest in the topic. The emotions I felt the night before had apparently drained all my sympathy and left me feeling completely indifferent. Wrapped up in my own thoughts and issues, I sat down to talk and quickly gave a detailed account of the eerie experience that had disturbed me during the night. Lucio listened, smiling strangely.

“That old Tokay was evidently too strong for you!” he said, when I had concluded my story.

"That old Tokay was clearly too strong for you!" he said when I finished my story.

“Did you give me old Tokay?” I responded laughing—“Then the mystery is explained! I was already overwrought, and needed no stimulant. But what tricks the imagination plays us to be sure! You have no idea of the distinct manner in which those three phantoms asserted themselves! The impression was extraordinarily vivid.”

“Did you give me old Tokay?” I replied with a laugh. “Then the mystery makes sense! I was already feeling overwhelmed and didn’t need anything to boost me. But it's amazing what tricks our imaginations play on us! You have no idea how distinctly those three phantoms presented themselves! The impression was incredibly vivid.”

“No doubt!” And his dark eyes studied me curiously. “Impressions often are very vivid. See what a marvellously real impression this world makes upon us, for example!”

“No doubt!” His dark eyes looked at me with curiosity. “Impressions can be really vivid. Just look at how incredibly real this world feels to us, for example!”

“Ah! But then the world is real!” I answered.

“Ah! But the world is real!” I replied.

“Is it? You accept it as such, I daresay, and things are as they appear to each separate individual. No two human beings think alike; hence there may be conflicting opinions as to the reality or non-reality of this present world. But we will not take unnecessary plunges into the infinite question of what is, as contrasted with what appears to be. I have some letters here for your consideration. You have lately spoken of buying a country estate—what say you to Willowsmere Court in Warwickshire? I have had my eye on that place for you,—it seems to me just the very thing. It is a magnificent old pile; part of it dates from Elizabeth’s time. It is in excellent repair; the grounds are most picturesque, the classic river Avon winds with rather a broad sweep through the park,—and the whole thing, with a great [p 121] part of the furniture included, is to be sold for a mere song;—fifty thousand pounds cash. I think you had better go in for it; it would just suit your literary and poetic tastes.”

“Is it? You accept it that way, I would say, and things are as they seem to each individual. No two people think alike; therefore, there can be different opinions about the reality or unreality of this world. But we won’t dive into the endless question of what is, compared to what appears to be. I have some letters here for you to consider. You recently mentioned buying a country estate—what do you think about Willowsmere Court in Warwickshire? I’ve had my eye on that place for you; it seems perfect. It’s a stunning old building; part of it dates back to Elizabeth’s time. It’s in great condition; the grounds are very picturesque, and the classic river Avon flows with a wide sweep through the park—and the whole place, with a good portion of the furniture included, is being sold for a mere song;—fifty thousand pounds cash. I think you should go for it; it would be just right for your literary and poetic tastes.”

Was it my fancy, or had his musical voice the faintest touch of a sneer as he uttered the last words? I would not allow myself to think this possible, and answered quickly,—

Was it my imagination, or did his musical voice have a slight hint of a sneer when he said the last words? I refused to believe this was true, and I responded quickly,

“Anything you recommend must be worth looking at, and I’ll certainly go and see it. The description sounds well, and Shakespeare’s country always appeals to me. But wouldn’t you like to secure it for yourself?”

“Anything you recommend has to be worth checking out, and I’ll definitely go see it. The description sounds good, and Shakespeare’s country always interests me. But don’t you want to keep it for yourself?”

He laughed.

He chuckled.

“Not I! I live nowhere for long. I am of a roving disposition, and am never happy tied down to one corner of the earth. But I suggest Willowsmere to you for two reasons,—first that it is charming and perfectly appointed; secondly, that it will impress Lord Elton considerably if he knows you are going to buy it.”

“Not me! I don’t stay in one place for long. I have a wandering spirit and can never be happy stuck in one spot. But I recommend Willowsmere to you for two reasons: first, it’s beautiful and well-equipped; second, it will really impress Lord Elton if he hears you’re planning to buy it.”

“How so?”

"How's that?"

“Why, because it used to be his property”—returned Lucio quietly—“till he got into the hands of the Jews. He gave them Willowsmere as security for loans, and latterly they have stepped in as owners. They’ve sold most of the pictures, china, bric-a-brac and other valuables. By the way, have you noticed how the legended God still appears to protect the house of Israel? Particularly the ‘base usurer’ who is allowed to get the unhappy Christian into his clutches nine times out of ten? And no remedy drops from heaven! The Jew always triumphs. Rather inconsistent isn’t it, on the part of an equitable Deity!” His eyes flashed strange scorn. Anon he resumed—“As a result of Lord Elton’s unfortunate speculations, and the Jews’ admirable shrewdness, Willowsmere, as I tell you is in the market, and fifty thousand pounds will make you the envied owner of a place worth a hundred thousand.”

“Why, because it used to be his property,” Lucio replied quietly, “until he got involved with the Jews. He gave them Willowsmere as collateral for loans, and lately they’ve taken over as the owners. They’ve sold off most of the paintings, china, antiques, and other valuables. By the way, have you noticed how the so-called God still seems to protect the house of Israel? Especially the ‘greedy usurer’ who manages to trap the unfortunate Christian nine times out of ten? And no help comes from above! The Jew always wins. Isn’t that a bit inconsistent for a fair Deity?” His eyes flashed with strange scorn. Then he continued, “As a result of Lord Elton’s bad investments and the Jews’ cleverness, Willowsmere, like I said, is up for sale, and fifty thousand pounds will make you the lucky owner of a place worth a hundred thousand.”

“We dine at the Eltons’ to-night, do we not?” I asked musingly.

“We're having dinner at the Eltons' tonight, right?” I asked thoughtfully.

[p 122]
“We do. You cannot have forgotten that engagement and Lady Sibyl so soon surely!” he answered laughing.

[p122]“Of course we do. You can’t have forgotten about that engagement and Lady Sibyl this quickly!” he replied with a laugh.

“No, I have not forgotten”—I said at last, after a little silence. “And I will buy this Willowsmere. I will telegraph instructions to my lawyers at once. Will you give me the name and address of the agents?”

“No, I haven’t forgotten,” I finally said after a brief pause. “And I will buy this Willowsmere. I’ll send a telegram with instructions to my lawyers right away. Can you give me the name and address of the agents?”

“With pleasure, my dear boy!” And Lucio handed me a letter containing the particulars concerning the sale of the estate and other items. “But are you not making up your mind rather suddenly? Hadn’t you better inspect the property first? There may be things you object to——

“Sure thing, my dear boy!” Lucio said as he handed me a letter with the details about the estate sale and other items. “But aren’t you deciding a bit too quickly? Wouldn’t it be wise to check out the property first? There might be some things you’ll have issues with——”

“If it were a rat-infested barrack,” I said resolutely—“I would still buy it! I shall settle the matter at once. I wish to let Lord Elton know this very night that I am the future owner of Willowsmere!”

“If it were a rat-infested barrack,” I said firmly—“I would still buy it! I’ll take care of this right away. I want to let Lord Elton know tonight that I’m the future owner of Willowsmere!”

“Good!”—and my companion thrust his arm through mine as we left the smoking-room together—“I like your swiftness of action Geoffrey. It is admirable! I always respect determination. Even if a man makes up his mind to go to hell, I honour him for keeping to his word, and going there straight as a die!”

“Good!”—and my friend linked his arm with mine as we left the smoking room together—“I like your quickness to act, Geoffrey. It’s impressive! I always respect determination. Even if a guy decides to go to hell, I admire him for sticking to his choice and going there without hesitation!”

I laughed, and we parted in high good-humour,—he to fulfil a club engagement, I to telegraph precise instructions to my legal friends Messrs Bentham and Ellis, for the immediate purchase in my name at all costs, risks or inconveniences, of the estate known as Willowsmere Court in the county of Warwick.

I laughed, and we said goodbye in great spirits—he to attend a club meeting, and I to send clear instructions to my lawyer friends, Messrs Bentham and Ellis, to immediately purchase, no matter the costs, risks, or hassles, the estate called Willowsmere Court in Warwick County.

That evening I dressed with more than common care, giving my man Morris almost as much trouble as if I had been a fidgetty woman. He waited upon me however with exemplary patience, and only when I was quite ready did he venture to utter what had evidently been on his mind for some time.

That evening, I put extra effort into my outfit, giving my man Morris nearly as much trouble as if I were a high-maintenance woman. He took care of me with remarkable patience, and only when I was completely ready did he finally speak up about what had clearly been on his mind for a while.

“Excuse me sir,”—he then observed—“but I daresay you’ve noticed that there’s something unpleasant-like about the prince’s valet, Amiel?”

“Excuse me, sir,” he then said, “but I believe you’ve noticed that there’s something off about the prince’s valet, Amiel?”

“Well, he’s rather a down-looking fellow if that’s what you [p 123] mean,”—I replied—“But I suppose there’s no harm in him.”

“Well, he’s quite a gloomy guy if that’s what you mean,” I replied, “But I guess he’s not really a problem.”

“I don’t know about that sir,”—answered Morris severely; “He does a great many strange things I do assure you. Downstairs with the servants he goes on something surprising. Sings and acts and dances too, as if he were a whole music-hall.”

“I’m not so sure about that, sir,” Morris replied sharply. “He does a lot of odd things, I can assure you. Downstairs with the staff, he pulls off some surprising stuff. He sings, acts, and dances too, like he’s a whole music hall.”

“Really!” I exclaimed in surprise—“I should never have thought it.”

“Really!” I said, surprised. “I would have never thought that.”

“Nor should I sir, but it’s a fact.”

“Nor should I, sir, but it’s true.”

“He must be rather an amusing fellow then,”—I continued, wondering that my man should take the accomplishments of Amiel in such an injured manner.

“He must be quite an amusing guy then,”—I continued, wondering why my friend should view Amiel's skills in such an offended way.

“Oh, I don’t say anything against his amusingness,”—and Morris rubbed his nose with a doubtful air—“It’s all very well for him to cut capers and make himself agreeable if he likes,—but it’s the deceit of him that surprises me sir. You’d think to look at him that he was a decent sort of dull chap with no ideas beyond his duty, but really sir, it’s quite the contrary, if you’ll believe me. The language he uses when he’s up to his games downstairs is something frightful! And he actually swears he learnt it from the gentlemen of the turf, sir! Last night he was play acting, and taking off all the fashionable folks,—then he took to hypnotising—and upon my word it made my blood run cold.”

“Oh, I’m not saying anything against his sense of humor,”—and Morris rubbed his nose with a skeptical look—“It’s all fine for him to play around and try to be charming if he wants to—but it’s the deceit that surprises me, sir. You’d think by looking at him that he was just a decent, boring guy with no thoughts beyond his job, but really, sir, it’s the opposite, if you’ll believe me. The language he uses when he’s up to his tricks downstairs is something outrageous! And he actually claims he learned it from the guys in horse racing, sir! Last night he was acting things out, imitating all the fashionable people—then he started hypnotizing—and honestly, it made my blood run cold.”

“Why, what did he do?” I asked with some curiosity.

“Why, what did he do?” I asked, feeling a bit curious.

“Well, sir, he took one of the scullery-maids and sat her in a chair and just pointed at her. Pointed at her and grinned, for all the world like a devil out of a pantomime. And though she is generally a respectable sober young woman, if she didn’t get up with a screech and commence dancing round and round like a lunatic, while he kept on pointing. And presently she got to jumping and lifting her skirts that high that it was positively scandalous! Some of us tried to stop her and couldn’t; she was like mad, till all at once number twenty-two bell rang—that’s the prince’s [p 124] room,—and he just caught hold of her, set her down in her chair again and clapped his hands. She came to directly, and didn’t know a bit what she’d been doing. Then twenty-two bell rang again, and the fellow rolled up his eyes like a clergyman and said, ‘Let us pray!’ and off he went.”

"Well, sir, he took one of the kitchen maids and sat her in a chair, just pointing at her. Pointed at her and grinned, like a devil out of a pantomime. And even though she’s usually a respectable and sober young woman, she suddenly jumped up with a scream and started dancing around like a crazy person while he kept pointing. Then she began jumping and lifting her skirts so high it was downright scandalous! Some of us tried to stop her, but we couldn’t; she was like mad, until all of a sudden the bell for room twenty-two rang—that’s the prince’s [p124The text is empty. room,—and he just grabbed her, set her back in her chair, and clapped his hands. She snapped back to reality right away and had no idea what she’d been doing. Then the bell rang for twenty-two again, and the guy rolled his eyes like a clergyman and said, ‘Let us pray!’ and off he went."

I laughed.

I laughed.

“He seems to have a share of humour at anyrate,”—I said; “I should not have thought it of him. But do you think these antics of his are mischievous?”

“He seems to have a sense of humor, at least,” I said; “I wouldn't have thought that about him. But do you think his antics are a bit mischievous?”

“Well that scullery girl is very ill to-day,”—replied Morris; “I expect she’ll have to leave. She has what she calls the ‘jumps’ and none of us dare tell her how she got them. No sir, believe me or not as you like, there’s something very queer about that Amiel. And another thing I want to know is this—what does he do with the other servants?”

“Well, that kitchen girl is really sick today,” replied Morris. “I think she’ll have to leave. She has what she calls the ‘shakes’ and none of us dare tell her how she got them. No sir, believe it or not, there's something very strange about that Amiel. And another thing I want to know is this—what does he do with the other staff?”

“What does he do with the other servants?” I repeated bewilderedly—“What on earth do you mean?”

“What does he do with the other servants?” I asked, confused—“What do you mean?”

“Well sir, the prince has a chef of his own hasn’t he?” said Morris enumerating on his fingers—“And two personal attendants besides Amiel,—quiet fellows enough who help in the waiting. Then he has a coachman and groom. That makes six servants altogether. Now none of these except Amiel are ever seen in the hotel kitchens. The chef sends all the meals in from somewhere, in a heated receptacle—and the two other fellows are never seen except when waiting at table, and they don’t live in their own rooms all day, though they may sleep there,—and nobody knows where the carriage and horses are put up, or where the coachman and groom lodge. Certain it is that both they and the chef board out. It seems to me very mysterious.”

“Well, sir, the prince has his own chef, right?” said Morris, counting on his fingers. “And he has two personal attendants besides Amiel—quiet enough guys who help with serving. Then there's a coachman and a groom. That totals six servants. None of them, except Amiel, are ever seen in the hotel kitchens. The chef sends all the meals in from somewhere, in a heated container—and the other two guys only pop up when they're serving at the table, and they don’t just hang out in their rooms all day, although they might sleep there. Nobody knows where the carriage and horses are kept, or where the coachman and groom stay. It’s clear that both they and the chef eat elsewhere. It all seems very mysterious to me.”

I began to feel quite unreasonably irritated.

I started to feel really annoyed for no good reason.

“Look here, Morris,” I said—“There’s nothing more useless or more harmful than the habit of inquiring into other people’s affairs. The prince has a right to live as he likes, and do as he pleases with his servants—I am sure he pays royally for his privileges. And whether his cook lives in or [p 125] out, up in the skies or down in a cellar is no matter of mine. He has been a great traveller and no doubt has his peculiarities; and probably his notions concerning food are very particular and fastidious. But I don’t want to know anything about his ménage. If you dislike Amiel, it’s easy to avoid him, but for goodness sake don’t go making mysteries where none exist.”

“Listen, Morris,” I said, “There’s nothing more pointless or damaging than poking into other people’s business. The prince has the right to live as he chooses and do what he wants with his staff—I’m sure he pays generously for his privileges. Whether his cook lives in or out, high up in the sky or down in a basement, isn’t my concern. He’s a world traveler and likely has his own quirks; his ideas about food are probably pretty specific and picky. But I don’t want to know anything about his household. If you don’t like Amiel, it’s easy to steer clear of him, but for heaven’s sake, don’t create drama where there isn’t any.”

Morris looked up, then down, and folded one of my coats with special care. I saw I had effectually checked his flow of confidence.

Morris looked up, then down, and carefully folded one of my coats. I realized I had effectively stifled his confidence.

“Very well, sir,”—he observed, and said no more.

“Okay, sir,” he said, and didn’t say anything else.

I was rather diverted than otherwise at my servant’s solemn account of Amiel’s peculiarities as exhibited among his own class,—and when we were driving to Lord Elton’s that evening I told something of the story to Lucio. He laughed.

I found my servant's serious description of Amiel's quirks among his peers more amusing than anything else—and while we were driving to Lord Elton's that evening, I shared part of the story with Lucio. He laughed.

“Amiel’s spirits are often too much for him,”—he said—“He is a perfect imp of mischief and cannot always control himself.”

“Amiel’s energy is often overwhelming for him,”—he said—“He is a total troublemaker and can't always keep himself in check.”

“Why, what a wrong estimate I have formed of him!” I said—“I thought he had a peculiarly grave and somewhat sullen disposition.”

“Wow, I've totally misjudged him!” I said—“I thought he had a really serious and kind of gloomy personality.”

“You know the trite saying—appearances are deceptive?” went on my companion lightly—“It’s extremely true. The professed humourist is nearly always a disagreeable and heavy man personally. As for Amiel, he is like me in the respect of not being at all what he seems. His only fault is a tendency to break the bounds of discipline, but otherwise he serves me well, and I do not inquire further. Is Morris disgusted or alarmed?”

“You know the cliché—looks can be deceiving?” my companion continued casually. “It’s totally true. The so-called jokester is usually a pretty unpleasant and serious person in real life. As for Amiel, he's like me in that he’s not at all what he appears to be. His only flaw is a tendency to push the limits of discipline, but aside from that, he does a great job for me, and I don’t dig any deeper. Is Morris upset or worried?”

“Neither I think,” I responded laughing—“He merely presents himself to me as an example of outraged respectability.”

“Neither do I,” I replied with a laugh—“He just comes across to me as an example of offended respectability.”

“Ah then, you may be sure that when the scullery-maid was dancing, he observed her steps with the closest nicety;” said Lucio—“Very respectable men are always particular of inspection into these matters! Soothe his ruffled feelings, my dear Geoffrey, and tell him that Amiel is the very soul [p 126] of virtue! I have had him in my service for a long time, and can urge nothing against his character as a man. He does not pretend to be an angel. His tricks of speech and behaviour are the result of a too constant repression of his natural hilarity, but he is really an excellent fellow. He dabbled in hypnotic science when he was with me in India; I have often warned him of the danger there is in practising this force on the uninitiated. But—a scullery-maid!—heavens!—there are so many scullery-maids! One more or less with the ‘jumps’ will not matter. This is Lord Elton’s.”

“Ah, you can be sure that when the kitchen maid was dancing, he watched her every move very closely,” said Lucio. “Respectable people always pay attention to these things! Calm his upset feelings, my dear Geoffrey, and tell him that Amiel is the very essence of virtue! I’ve had him working for me for a long time, and I can’t say anything bad about his character. He doesn’t claim to be perfect. His way of speaking and acting comes from suppressing his natural cheerfulness too much, but he’s really a great guy. He experimented with hypnotism when he was with me in India; I’ve often warned him about the risks of using this power on those who aren’t trained. But—a kitchen maid!—goodness!—there are so many kitchen maids! One more or less with the ‘jumps’ won’t make any difference. This is Lord Elton’s.”

The carriage stopped before a handsome house situated a little back from Park Lane. We were admitted by a man-servant gorgeous in red plush, white silk hose and powdered wig, who passed us on majestically to his twin-brother in height and appearance, though perhaps a trifle more disdainful in bearing, and he in his turn ushered us upstairs with the air of one who should say “See to what ignominious degradation a cruel fate reduces so great a man!” In the drawing-room we found Lord Elton, standing on the hearth-rug with his back to the fire, and directly opposite him in a low arm chair, reclined an elegantly attired young lady with very small feet. I mention the feet, because as I entered they were the most prominent part of her person, being well stretched out from beneath the would-be concealment of sundry flounced petticoats towards the warmth of the fire which the Earl rather inconsiderately screened from view. There was another lady in the room sitting bolt upright with hands neatly folded on her lap, and to her we were first of all introduced when Lord Elton’s own effusive greetings were over.

The carriage stopped in front of a beautiful house set back a bit from Park Lane. A man-servant dressed richly in red plush, white silk stockings, and a powdered wig welcomed us and passed us on to his equally tall and striking twin brother, who had a slightly more disdainful attitude. He then guided us upstairs, as if to say, “Look at how a cruel fate has brought such a great man to this shameful state!” In the drawing-room, we found Lord Elton standing on the hearth-rug with his back to the fire. Positioned directly across from him in a low armchair was an elegantly dressed young lady with very small feet. I mention her feet because, as I entered, they were the most noticeable part of her, stretched out from under her flouncy petticoats toward the warmth of the fire, which the Earl was rather inconsiderately blocking from view. There was another lady in the room sitting straight with her hands neatly folded in her lap, and we were introduced to her first after Lord Elton's enthusiastic greeting.

“Charlotte, allow me,—my friends, Prince Lucio Rimânez—Mr Geoffrey Tempest; gentlemen, my sister-in-law, Miss Charlotte Fitzroy.”

“Charlotte, let me introduce you—my friends, Prince Lucio Rimânez and Mr. Geoffrey Tempest; gentlemen, this is my sister-in-law, Miss Charlotte Fitzroy.”

We bowed; the lady gave us a dignified bend of the head. She was an imposing looking spinster, with a curious expression on her features which was difficult to construe. It was pious and prim, but it also suggested the idea that she must [p 127] have seen something excessively improper once in her life and had never been able to forget it. The pursed-up mouth, the round pale-coloured eyes and the chronic air of insulted virtue which seemed to pervade her from head to foot all helped to deepen this impression. One could not look at Miss Charlotte long without beginning to wonder irreverently what it was that had in her long past youth so outraged the cleanly proprieties of her nature as to leave such indelible traces on her countenance. But I have since seen many English women look so, especially among the particularly ‘high bred,’ old and plain-featured of the “upper ten.” Very different was the saucy and bright physiognomy of the younger lady to whom we were next presented, and who, raising herself languidly from her reclining position, smiled at us with encouraging familiarity as we made our salutations.

We bowed; the lady gave us a dignified nod. She was an impressive-looking single woman, with a curious expression on her face that was hard to interpret. It was pious and proper, but it also suggested that she must have witnessed something remarkably improper at some point in her life and had never been able to forget it. The tight-lipped mouth, the round pale eyes, and the constant air of offended virtue that seemed to envelop her added to this impression. You couldn’t look at Miss Charlotte for long without starting to wonder irreverently what had so disturbed the respectable nature of her youth that it left such lasting marks on her face. But I have since seen many English women look like this, especially among the particularly 'high bred,' older and plain-featured members of the "upper ten." In stark contrast was the lively and lively face of the younger lady we were introduced to next, who, stretching lazily from her reclining position, smiled at us with encouraging familiarity as we greeted her.

“Miss Diana Chesney,”—said the Earl glibly—“You perhaps know her father, prince,—you must have heard of him at any rate—the famous Nicodemus Chesney, one of the great railway-kings.”

“Miss Diana Chesney,” said the Earl casually, “You might know her father, prince—you’ve definitely heard of him— the famous Nicodemus Chesney, one of the great railway kings.”

“Of course I know him”—responded Lucio warmly—“Who does not! I have met him often. A charming man, gifted with most remarkable humour and vitality—I remember him perfectly. We saw a good deal of each other in Washington.”

“Of course I know him,” Lucio replied warmly. “Who doesn’t? I’ve met him many times. He’s a charming guy, full of remarkable humor and energy—I remember him well. We spent a lot of time together in Washington.”

“Did you though?” said Miss Chesney with a somewhat indifferent interest,—“He’s a queer sort of man to my thinking; rather a cross between the ticket-collector and custom-house officer combined, you know! I never see him but what I feel I must start on a journey directly—railways seem to be written all over him. I tell him so. I say ‘Pa, if you didn’t carry railway-tracks in your face you’d be better looking.’ And you found him humorous, did you?”

“Did you really?” Miss Chesney said with a somewhat indifferent interest. “He’s an odd sort of guy in my opinion; kind of a mix between a ticket collector and a customs officer, you know! Every time I see him, I feel like I need to go on a trip—railways seem to be written all over him. I tell him so. I say, ‘Dad, if you didn’t have railway tracks in your face, you’d be better looking.’ And you found him funny, did you?”

Laughing at the novel and free way in which this young person criticised her parent, Lucio protested that he did.

Laughing at the bold and unconventional way this young person criticized her parent, Lucio protested that he did.

“Well I don’t,”—confessed Miss Chesney—“But that may be because I’ve heard all his stories over and over again, and I’ve read most of them in books besides,—so they’re not much account to me. He tells some of them to the [p 128] Prince of Wales whenever he can get a chance,—but he don’t try them off on me any more. He’s a real clever man too; he’s made his pile quicker than most. And you’re quite right about his vitality,—my!—his laugh takes you into the middle of next week!”

“Well, I don’t,” Miss Chesney admitted. “But that might be because I’ve heard all his stories so many times and I’ve read most of them in books too, so they don't really do much for me. He shares some of them with the [p128I’m happy to help! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.Prince of Wales whenever he gets the chance, but he doesn’t try them out on me anymore. He's a really smart guy; he’s made his fortune faster than most. And you're completely right about his energy—wow!—his laugh carries you right into the next week!”

Her bright eyes flashed merrily as she took a comprehensive survey of our amused faces.

Her bright eyes sparkled happily as she looked over our amused faces.

“Think I’m irreverent, don’t you?” she went on—“But you know Pa’s not a ‘stage parent’ all dressed out in lovely white hair and benedictions,—he’s just an accommodating railway-track, and he wouldn’t like to be reverenced. Do sit down, won’t you?”—then turning her pretty head coquettishly towards her host—“Make them sit down, Lord Elton,—I hate to see men standing. The superior sex, you know! Besides you’re so tall,” she added, glancing with unconcealed admiration at Lucio’s handsome face and figure, “that it’s like peering up an apple-tree at the moon to look at you!”

“Think I’m disrespectful, don’t you?” she continued—“But you know Dad’s not a ‘stage parent’ all dressed up with fancy white hair and blessings,—he’s just a laid-back railroad track, and he wouldn’t want to be treated like royalty. Please sit down, won’t you?”—then turning her lovely head playfully towards her host—“Make them sit down, Lord Elton,—I can’t stand seeing men just standing around. The superior sex, you know! Plus, you’re so tall,” she added, glancing with obvious admiration at Lucio’s handsome face and figure, “that it’s like looking up at the moon in an apple tree to see you!”

Lucio laughed heartily, and seated himself near her—I followed his example; the old Earl still kept his position, legs a-straddle, on the hearth-rug, and beamed benevolence upon us all. Certainly Diana Chesney was a captivating creature; one of those surface-clever American women who distinctly divert men’s minds without in the least rousing their passions.

Lucio laughed loudly and sat down close to her—I did the same; the old Earl stayed where he was, legs spread out on the hearth rug, looking kindly at us all. Diana Chesney was definitely a fascinating woman; one of those charming American ladies who easily engage men’s minds without stirring their passions at all.

“So you’re the famous Mr Tempest?” she said, surveying me critically—“Why, it’s simply splendid for you isn’t it? I always say it’s no use having a heap of money unless you’re young,—if you’re old, you only want it to fill your doctor’s pockets while he tries to mend your poor tuckered-out constitution. I once knew an old lady who was left a legacy of a hundred thousand pounds when she was ninety-five. Poor old dear, she cried over it. She just had sense enough to understand what a good time she couldn’t have. She lived in bed, and her only luxury was a halfpenny bun dipped in milk for her tea. It was all she cared for.”

“So you’re the famous Mr. Tempest?” she said, looking me over critically. “Well, it must be wonderful for you, right? I always say there’s no point in having a lot of money if you’re young—if you’re old, you just want it to line your doctor’s pockets while he tries to fix your worn-out body. I once knew an elderly woman who inherited a hundred thousand pounds when she was ninety-five. Poor thing, she cried about it. She was just smart enough to realize what a good time she couldn’t have. She stayed in bed all day, and her only treat was a halfpenny bun dipped in milk for her tea. That was all she cared about.”

“A hundred thousand pounds would go a long way in buns!” I said smiling.

“A hundred thousand pounds would buy a lot of buns!” I said, smiling.

[p 129]
“Wouldn’t it just!” and the fair Diana laughed—“But I guess you’ll want something a little more substantial for your cash Mr Tempest! A fortune in the prime of life is worth having. I suppose you’re one of the richest men about just now, aren’t you?”

[p129]
“Wouldn’t it just!” Diana laughed. “But I guess you’ll want something a bit more solid for your money, Mr. Tempest! A fortune in the prime of your life is definitely worth having. I assume you’re one of the richest men around right now, right?”

She put the question in a perfectly naïve frank manner and seemed to be unconscious of any undue inquisitiveness in it.

She asked the question in a completely innocent and straightforward way and seemed unaware of any excessive curiosity in it.

“I may be one of the richest,”—I replied, and as I spoke the thought flashed suddenly across me how recently I had been one of the poorest!—“But my friend here, the prince, is far richer than I.”

“I might be one of the richest,” I replied, and as I said it, I suddenly realized how recently I had been one of the poorest! “But my friend here, the prince, is much richer than I.”

“Is that so!” and she stared straight at Lucio, who met her gaze with an indulgent, half satirical smile—“Well now! I guess Pa’s no better than a sort of pauper after all! Why, you must have the world at your feet!”

“Really!” she exclaimed, staring directly at Lucio, who returned her gaze with a playful, slightly sarcastic smile—“Well then! I guess Dad’s no better than a kind of beggar after all! Wow, you must have everything going for you!”

“Pretty much so,”—replied Lucio composedly—“But then, my dear Miss Chesney, the world is so very easily brought to one’s feet. Surely you know that?”

“Pretty much so,” Lucio replied calmly. “But then, my dear Miss Chesney, the world is so easily brought to one’s feet. Surely you know that?”

And he emphasized the words by an expressive look of his fine eyes.

And he highlighted the words with an expressive look in his striking eyes.

“I guess you mean compliments,”—she replied unconcernedly—“I don’t like them as a rule, but I’ll forgive you this once!”

“I guess you mean compliments,” she replied casually. “I don't like them as a rule, but I’ll forgive you this once!”

“Do!” said Lucio, with one of his dazzling smiles that caused her to stop for a moment in her voluble chatter and observe him with mingled fascination and wonderment.

“Do!” Lucio said, flashing one of his dazzling smiles that made her pause in her endless chatter and look at him with a mix of fascination and wonder.

“And you too are young, like Mr Tempest,”—she resumed presently.

“And you’re young too, just like Mr. Tempest,” she continued after a moment.

“Pardon me!” interrupted Lucio—“I am many years older.”

“Excuse me!” interrupted Lucio—“I’m many years older.”

“Really!” exclaimed Lord Elton at this juncture—“You don’t look it, does he Charlotte?”

“Really!” exclaimed Lord Elton at this point—“You don’t look it, do you Charlotte?”

Miss Fitzroy thus appealed to, raised her elegant tortoise-shell-framed glasses to her eyes and peered critically at us both.

Miss Fitzroy, thus addressed, raised her stylish tortoise-shell-framed glasses to her eyes and looked us over with a critical eye.

“I should imagine the prince to be slightly the senior of Mr Tempest”—she remarked in precise high-bred accents—“But only very slightly.”

“I would guess the prince is just a bit older than Mr. Tempest,” she said in her refined accent, “but only by a little.”

[p 130]
“Anyhow,” resumed Miss Chesney “you’re young enough, to enjoy your wealth aren’t you?”

[p130]“Anyway,” Miss Chesney continued, “you’re young enough to enjoy your wealth, right?”

“Young enough, or old enough;—just as you please;”—said Lucio with a careless shrug—“But as it happens—I do not enjoy it!”

“You’re young enough or old enough—whatever you prefer,” Lucio said with a casual shrug. “But actually—I do not enjoy it!”

Miss Chesney’s whole aspect now expressed the most lively astonishment.

Miss Chesney looked completely astonished now.

“What does money do for you?” went on Lucio, his eyes dilating with that strange and wistful expression which had often excited my curiosity—“The world is at your feet, perhaps; yes—but what a world! What a trumpery clod of kickable matter! Wealth acts merely as a kind of mirror to show you human nature at its worst. Men skulk and fawn about you, and lie twenty times in as many hours in the hope to propitiate you and serve their own interests; princes of the blood willingly degrade themselves and their position to borrow cash of you,—your intrinsic merit (if you have any) is thought nothing of,—your full pockets are your credentials with kings, prime ministers and councillors! You may talk like a fool, laugh like a hyena and look like a baboon, but if the chink-chink of your gold be only sufficiently loud, you may soon find yourself dining with the Queen if such be your ambition. If, on the contrary you happen to be truly great, brave, patient, and enduring, with a spark in you of that genius which strengthens life and makes it better worth living,—if you have thoughts which take shape in work that shall endure when kingdoms are swept away like dust before the wind, and if, with all this you are yet poor in current coin, why then,—you shall be spurned by all the crowned dummies of the world,—you shall be snubbed by the affluent starch-maker and the Crœsus who lives on a patent pill,—the tradesman from whom you buy bedsteads and kitchen ware, can look down upon you with lordly scorn, for does he not by virtue of his wealth alone, drive a four-in-hand, and chat on easy and almost patronizing terms with the Prince of Wales? The wealthy denizens of Snob-land delight in ignoring Nature’s elected noblemen.”

“What does money do for you?” Lucio continued, his eyes widening with that strange, wistful look that always piqued my curiosity. “The world may be at your feet, sure; but what a world! What a petty, kickable mess! Wealth is just a mirror reflecting human nature at its worst. People hide and flatter you, lying twenty times in as many hours, hoping to win your favor and advance their own interests; even princes will humiliate themselves and their status to borrow money from you. Your true worth (if you have any) doesn’t matter—your wealth is your ticket with kings, prime ministers, and advisors! You can talk like an idiot, laugh like a hyena, and look like a monkey, but if the sound of your coins is loud enough, you could soon find yourself dining with the Queen if that’s your goal. On the other hand, if you are genuinely great, brave, patient, and enduring, with a spark of genius that enriches life and makes it worth living—if you have thoughts that turn into work that will last long after kingdoms crumble like dust in the wind—and if, despite all this, you're still broke, well then, you will be rejected by all the crowned fools of the world. You will be dismissed by the wealthy starch-maker and the rich guy living off a gimmick pill; even the store owner who sells you beds and kitchenware can look down on you with disdain because, by merely being wealthy, he drives a fancy carriage and chats casually and condescendingly with the Prince of Wales. The rich folks in Snob-land love to ignore the true noblemen chosen by nature.”

[p 131]
“But supposing” said Miss Chesney quickly, “you happen to be a Nature’s nobleman yourself, and have the advantage of wealth besides, surely you must fairly allow that to be rather a good thing, mustn’t you?”

[p131]
“But what if,” Miss Chesney said quickly, “you are actually a noble person of nature and also have the benefit of wealth? Surely you have to admit that’s a pretty great situation, right?”

Lucio laughed a little—

Lucio laughed a bit—

“I will retort upon you in your own words fair lady, and say ‘I guess you mean compliments.’ What I venture to imply however, is that even when wealth does fall to the lot of one of these ‘Nature’s noblemen,’ it is not because of his innate nobility that he wins social distinction. It is simply because he is rich. That is what vexes me. I for example, have endless friends who are not my friends so much as the friends of my income. They do not trouble to inquire as to my antecedents,—what I am or where I came from is of no importance. Neither are they concerned in how I live or what I do; whether I am sick or well, happy or unhappy, is equally with them a matter of indifference. If they knew more about me, it would perhaps be better in the long run. But they do not want to know,—their aims are simple and unconcealed,—they wish to make as much out of me, and secure as much advantage to themselves by their acquaintance with me as possible. And I give them their full way,—they get all they want,—and more!”

“I'll respond with your own words, fair lady, and say ‘I guess you mean compliments.’ What I’m really suggesting, though, is that even when wealth comes to one of these ‘Nature’s noblemen,’ it’s not because of his innate nobility that he gains social status. It’s simply because he’s rich. That’s what frustrates me. For example, I have countless friends who are not really my friends; they are more like friends of my income. They don’t bother to ask about my background—who I am or where I come from is of no importance. They are also not interested in how I live or what I do; whether I am sick or healthy, happy or unhappy, is equally indifferent to them. If they knew more about me, it might actually be better in the long run. But they don’t want to know—their intentions are clear—they just want to make as much as they can from me and gain as much advantage from knowing me as possible. And I let them have their way—they get everything they want—and more!”

His musical voice lingered with a curiously melancholy impressiveness on the last word,—and this time, not only Miss Chesney, but we all, looked at him as though drawn by some irresistible magnetic spell, and for a moment there was silence.

His musical voice hung in the air with a strangely sad intensity on the last word,—and this time, not just Miss Chesney, but all of us, stared at him as if pulled by some irresistible magnetic force, and for a moment, there was silence.

“Very few people have any real friends,”—said Lord Elton presently. “And in that respect I suppose we’re none of us worse off than Socrates, who used to keep two chairs only in his house ‘one for myself, and another for a friend—when I find him!’ But you are a universal favourite Lucio,—a most popular fellow—and I think you’re rather hard on your set. People must look after themselves you know—eh?”

“Very few people have any real friends,” said Lord Elton after a moment. “And in that regard, I guess none of us are better off than Socrates, who only had two chairs in his house—'one for myself, and another for a friend—when I find him!' But you’re a universal favorite, Lucio—a really popular guy—and I think you’re being a bit tough on your crowd. People have to look after themselves, you know—right?”

Lucio bowed his head gravely.

Lucio bowed his head seriously.

[p 132]
“They must indeed,” he replied—“Especially as the latest news of science is that God has given up the business.”

[p132]
“They really must,” he said—“Especially since the latest news in science is that God has quit the whole thing.”

Miss Fitzroy looked displeased,—but the Earl laughed uproariously. At that moment a step was heard outside, approaching the open doorway of the drawing-room, and Miss Chesney’s quick ears caught the sound. She shook herself out of her reclining attitude instantly and sat erect.

Miss Fitzroy looked unhappy, but the Earl laughed loudly. Just then, a step was heard outside, coming toward the open doorway of the drawing room, and Miss Chesney's sharp ears picked up the sound. She quickly got out of her relaxed position and sat up straight.

“It’s Sibyl!” she said with a half-laughing half-apologetic flash of her brown eyes at us all—“I never can loll before Sibyl!”

“It’s Sibyl!” she said with a half-laughing, half-apologetic sparkle in her brown eyes at us all—“I can never relax in front of Sibyl!”

My heart beat fast as the woman whom poets might have called the goddess of their dreams, but whom I was now disposed to consider as an object of beauty lawfully open to my purchase, entered, clad in simple white, unrelieved by any ornaments save a golden waistbelt of antique workmanship, and a knot of violets nestled among the lace at her bosom. She looked far lovelier than when I had first seen her at the theatre; there was a deeper light in her eyes and a more roseate flush on her cheeks, while her smile as she greeted us was positively dazzling. Something in her presence, her movements, her manner, sent such a tide of passion through me that for a moment my brain whirled in a dizzy maze, and despite the cold calculations I had made in my own mind as to the certainty I had of winning her for my wife, there was a wondrous charm of delicate dignity and unapproachableness about her that caused me for the moment to feel ashamed, and inclined to doubt even the power of wealth to move this exquisite lily of maidenhood from her sequestered peace. Ah, what fools men are! How little do we dream of the canker at the hearts of these women ‘lilies’ that look so pure and full of grace!

My heart raced as the woman whom poets might have called the goddess of their dreams, but whom I now saw as a beautiful object available for my purchase, entered, dressed in simple white, without any embellishments except for a golden waistbelt of vintage design and a knot of violets tucked in the lace at her chest. She looked even more stunning than when I first saw her at the theater; there was a deeper light in her eyes and a rosy glow on her cheeks, and her smile as she greeted us was absolutely dazzling. Something about her presence, her movements, her manner sent a wave of passion through me that for a moment my mind spun in a dizzying confusion, and despite the cold calculations I had made about my certainty of winning her as my wife, there was an enchanting charm of delicate dignity and unattainability about her that made me feel momentarily ashamed, and I began to doubt even the power of wealth to draw this exquisite lily of maidenhood from her serene solitude. Ah, how foolish men are! How little do we understand the hidden struggles beneath the surface of these 'lilies' that seem so pure and full of grace!

“You are late, Sibyl,” said her aunt severely.

“You're late, Sibyl,” her aunt said sternly.

“Am I?” she responded with languid indifference—“So sorry! Papa, are you an extemporized fire-screen?”

“Am I?” she replied with a lazy indifference—“So sorry! Dad, are you a makeshift fire-screen?”

Lord Elton hastily moved to one side, rendered suddenly conscious of his selfish monopoly of the blaze.

Lord Elton quickly stepped aside, suddenly aware of his selfish hold on the fire.

[p 133]
“Are you not cold, Miss Chesney?” continued Lady Sibyl, in accents of studied courtesy—“Would you not like to come nearer the fire?”

[p133]
“Aren’t you cold, Miss Chesney?” Lady Sibyl asked, her tone carefully polite. “Wouldn’t you like to sit closer to the fire?”

Diana Chesney had become quite subdued, almost timid in fact.

Diana Chesney had become quite quiet, almost shy in fact.

“Thank-you!”—she murmured, and her eyes drooped with what might have been called retiring maiden modesty, had not Miss Chesney’s qualities soared far beyond that trite description.

“Thank you!”—she murmured, and her eyes drooped with what could be called shy modesty, if Miss Chesney’s qualities hadn’t far exceeded that cliché.

“We heard some shocking news this morning, Mr Tempest,” said Lady Sibyl, looking at Lucio rather than at me—“No doubt you read it in the papers,—an acquaintance of ours, Viscount Lynton, shot himself last night.”

“We heard some shocking news this morning, Mr. Tempest,” said Lady Sibyl, looking at Lucio instead of me—“You probably read it in the papers—an acquaintance of ours, Viscount Lynton, shot himself last night.”

I could not repress a slight start. Lucio gave me a warning glance, and took it upon himself to reply.

I couldn't help but flinch a little. Lucio shot me a warning look and decided to respond himself.

“Yes, I read a brief account of the affair—terrible indeed! I also knew him slightly.”

“Yes, I read a short summary of the situation—really awful! I also knew him a bit.”

“Did you? Well, he was engaged to a friend of mine,” went on Lady Sibyl—“I myself think she has had a lucky escape, because though he was an agreeable man enough in society, he was a great gambler, and very extravagant, and he would have run through her fortune very quickly. But she cannot be brought to see it in that light,—she is dreadfully upset. She had set her heart on being a Viscountess.”

"Did you? Well, he was engaged to a friend of mine,” continued Lady Sibyl. “I honestly think she dodged a bullet because, although he was pleasant enough in social settings, he was a huge gambler and really extravagant. He would have blown through her money in no time. But she can’t seem to see it that way—she’s really upset. She had her heart set on being a Viscountess.”

“I guess,” said Miss Chesney demurely, with a sly sparkle of her eyes—“it’s not only Americans who run after titles. Since I’ve been over here I’ve known several real nice girls marry downright mean dough-heads just for the sake of being called ‘my lady’ or ‘your grace.’ I like a title very well myself—but I also like a man attached to it.”

“I guess,” said Miss Chesney modestly, with a playful sparkle in her eyes, “it’s not just Americans who chase after titles. Since I’ve been here, I’ve seen several really nice girls marry outright awful guys just for the chance to be called ‘my lady’ or ‘your grace.’ I like a title quite a bit myself—but I also like a man who comes with it.”

The Earl smothered a chuckling laugh,—Lady Sibyl gazed meditatively into the fire and went on as though she had not heard.

The Earl stifled a chuckle—Lady Sibyl stared thoughtfully into the fire and continued as if she hadn’t heard.

“Of course my friend will have other chances,—she is young and handsome—but I really think, apart from the social point of view, that she was a little in love with the Viscount——

“Of course my friend will have other opportunities—she is young and attractive—but I genuinely believe, aside from the social angle, that she was a bit in love with the Viscountess

[p 134]
“Nonsense! nonsense!” said her father somewhat testily. “You always have some romantic notion or other in your head Sibyl,—one ‘season’ ought to have cured you of sentiment—ha-ha-ha! She always knew he was a dissolute rascal, and she was going to marry him with her eyes wide open to the fact. When I read in the papers that he had blown his brains out in a hansom, I said ‘Bad taste—bad taste! spoiling a poor cabby’s stock-in-trade to satisfy a selfish whim!’ ha-ha!—but I thought it was a good riddance of bad rubbish. He would have made any woman’s life utterly miserable.”

[p134]
“Nonsense! Nonsense!” her father said somewhat irritably. “You always have some romantic idea in your head, Sibyl—one ‘season’ should have cured you of sentiment—ha-ha-ha! She always knew he was a reckless scoundrel, and she was going to marry him fully aware of that. When I read in the papers that he shot himself in a cab, I thought, ‘Poor taste—poor taste! Ruining a cabbie’s livelihood to satisfy a selfish urge!’ Ha-ha!—but honestly, I saw it as a good riddance of bad rubbish. He would have made any woman's life completely miserable.”

“No doubt he would!” responded Lady Sibyl, listlessly; “But, all the same, there is such a thing as love sometimes.”

“No doubt he would!” Lady Sibyl replied, tiredly; “But still, love does exist sometimes.”

She raised her beautiful liquid eyes to Lucio’s face, but he was not looking her way, and her stedfast gaze met mine instead. What my looks expressed I know not; but I saw the rich blood mantle warmly in her cheeks, and a tremor seemed to pass through her frame,—then she grew very pale. At that moment one of the gorgeous footmen appeared at the doorway.

She lifted her beautiful, expressive eyes to Lucio's face, but he wasn't paying attention. Instead, her fixed gaze met mine. I can't say what my expression conveyed, but I noticed the flush of rich color warming her cheeks, and a shiver seemed to pass through her body—then she turned very pale. At that moment, one of the elegant footmen appeared in the doorway.

“Dinner is served, my lud.”

“Dinner is served, my lord.”

“Good!” and the Earl proceeded to ‘pair’ us all. “Prince, will you take Miss Fitzroy,—Mr Tempest, my daughter falls to your escort,—I will follow with Miss Chesney.”

“Great!” and the Earl went ahead and paired us up. “Prince, will you take Miss Fitzroy? Mr. Tempest, you’ll escort my daughter—I'll follow with Miss Chesney.”

We set off in this order down the stairs, and as I walked behind Lucio with Lady Sibyl on my arm, I could not help smiling at the extreme gravity and earnestness with which he was discussing church matters with Miss Charlotte, and the sudden enthusiasm that apparently seized that dignified spinster at some of his remarks on the clergy, which took the form of the most affectionate and respectful eulogies, and were totally the reverse of the ideas he had exchanged with me on the same subject. Some spirit of mischief was evidently moving him to have a solemn joke with the high-bred lady he escorted, and I noted his behaviour with a good deal of inward amusement.

We headed down the stairs in this order, and as I walked behind Lucio with Lady Sibyl on my arm, I couldn't help but smile at the seriousness and intensity with which he was discussing church matters with Miss Charlotte. It was amusing to see the sudden enthusiasm that seemed to take over the dignified spinster at some of his comments about the clergy, which came out as the most affectionate and respectful praises, completely opposite to the ideas he had shared with me on the same topic. There was clearly some mischief in him, wanting to have a serious joke with the refined lady he was escorting, and I watched his behavior with a lot of inner amusement.

[p 135]
“Then you know the dear Canon?” I heard Miss Charlotte say.

[p135]
“So you’re familiar with the beloved Canon?” I heard Miss Charlotte say.

“Most intimately!” replied Lucio with fervour—“and I assure you I am thankful to have the privilege of knowing him. A truly perfect man!—almost a saint—if not quite!”

“Very closely!” replied Lucio passionately—“and I assure you I’m grateful to have the chance to know him. A truly great guy!—almost a saint—if not quite!”

“So pure-minded!” sighed the spinster.

“So innocent!” sighed the spinster.

“So free from every taint of hypocrisy!” murmured Lucio with intense gravity.

“So free from any hint of hypocrisy!” murmured Lucio with deep seriousness.

“Ah yes! Yes indeed! And so——

“Ah yes! Yes indeed! And so——

Here they passed into the dining-room and I could hear no more. I followed with my beautiful partner, and in another minute we were all seated at table.

Here, they entered the dining room, and I couldn’t hear anything anymore. I followed with my stunning partner, and in just a minute, we were all seated at the table.

[p136]
XII

The dinner went on in the fashion of most dinners at great houses,—commencing with arctic stiffness and formality, thawing slightly towards the middle course, and attaining to just a pleasant warmth of mutual understanding when ices and dessert gave warning of its approaching close. Conversation at first flagged unaccountably, but afterwards brightened under Lucio’s influence to a certain gaiety. I did my best to entertain Lady Sibyl, but found her like most ‘society’ beauties, somewhat of a vague listener. She was certainly cold, and in a manner irresponsive,—moreover I soon decided that she was not particularly clever. She had not the art of sustaining or appearing to sustain interest in any one subject; on the contrary, she had, like many of her class, an irritating habit of mentally drifting away from you into an absorbed reverie of her own in which you had no part, and which plainly showed you how little she cared for anything you or anyone else happened to be saying. Many little random remarks of hers however implied that in her apparently sweet nature there lurked a vein of cynicism and a certain contempt for men, and more than once her light words stung my sense of self-love almost to resentment, while they strengthened the force of my resolve to win her and bend that proud spirit of hers to the meekness befitting the wife of a millionaire and—a genius. A genius? Yes,—God help me!—that is what I judged myself to be. My arrogance was two-fold,—it arose not only [p 137] from what I imagined to be my quality of brain, but also from the knowledge of what my wealth could do. I was perfectly positive that I could buy Fame,—buy it as easily as one buys a flower in the market,—and I was more than positive that I could buy love. In order to commence proving the truth of this, I threw out a ‘feeler’ towards my object.

The dinner unfolded like most dinners at grand homes—starting off with a cold stiffness and formality, easing up a bit during the main course, and reaching a warm mutual understanding just as the ice cream and dessert signaled its end. At first, the conversation felt sluggish for some reason, but it picked up later thanks to Lucio's lively energy. I tried my best to keep Lady Sibyl engaged, but she was like many ‘society’ beauties, somewhat of a distant listener. She definitely seemed aloof and unresponsive—plus, I quickly figured out she wasn't particularly sharp. She didn’t have the ability to maintain interest in any single topic; instead, she had, like many of her kind, an annoying habit of mentally drifting away into her own thoughts, leaving you out completely, which made it clear how little she cared about what you or anyone else was saying. However, some of her offhand comments hinted that beneath her seemingly sweet demeanor was a layer of cynicism and a certain disdain for men. More than once, her casual remarks pricked my self-esteem and nearly made me feel resentful, while they reinforced my determination to win her over and soften that proud spirit of hers to the humility befitting the wife of a millionaire—and a genius. A genius? Yes—God help me!—that’s how I viewed myself. My arrogance was two-fold—it stemmed not only from what I perceived as my intelligence, but also from the awareness of what my wealth could achieve. I was absolutely convinced I could buy Fame—just as easily as you buy a flower at the market—and I was even more certain I could buy love. To start proving this theory, I dropped a ‘feeler’ towards my target.

“I believe,” I said suddenly, addressing the Earl—“you used to live in Warwickshire at Willowsmere Court did you not?”

“I believe,” I said suddenly, turning to the Earl—“you used to live in Warwickshire at Willowsmere Court, didn't you?”

Lord Elton flushed an apoplectic red, and swallowed a gulp of champagne hastily.

Lord Elton turned bright red and quickly gulped down some champagne.

“Yes-er-yes. I—er had the place for some time,—rather a bore to keep up,—wants quite an army of servants.”

“Yes, yes. I had the place for a while—it’s kind of a hassle to maintain—it requires quite a lot of staff.”

“Just so;” I replied with a nod of appreciative comprehension—“I presume it will require a considerable domestic retinue. I have arranged to purchase it.”

“Exactly,” I replied with a nod of understanding—“I assume it will need a sizable household staff. I've arranged to buy it.”

Lady Sibyl’s frigid composure was at last disturbed—she looked strangely agitated,—and the Earl stared till his eyes seemed likely to fall out of his head.

Lady Sibyl's cold calm was finally shaken—she looked oddly upset—and the Earl stared as if his eyes were about to pop out of his head.

“You? You are going to buy Willowsmere?” he ejaculated.

“You? You are actually going to buy Willowsmere?” he exclaimed.

“Yes. I have wired to my lawyers to settle the matter as quickly as possible”—and I glanced at Lucio whose steel-bright eyes were fixed on the Earl with curious intentness,—“I like Warwickshire,—and as I shall entertain a great deal I think the place will suit me perfectly.”

“Yes. I’ve already contacted my lawyers to resolve this matter as quickly as possible”—and I glanced at Lucio, whose sharp eyes were focused on the Earl with keen interest,—“I like Warwickshire,—and since I’ll be hosting a lot, I think the place will be perfect for me.”

There was a moment’s silence. Miss Charlotte Fitzroy sighed deeply, and the lace bow on her severely parted hair trembled visibly. Diana Chesney looked up with inquisitive eyes and a little wondering smile.

There was a moment of silence. Miss Charlotte Fitzroy sighed deeply, and the lace bow in her neatly parted hair trembled noticeably. Diana Chesney looked up with curious eyes and a slight, questioning smile.

“Sibyl was born at Willowsmere,”—said the Earl presently in rather a husky voice.

“Sibyl was born at Willowsmere,” the Earl said after a moment in a somewhat raspy voice.

“A new charm is added to its possession by that knowledge,”—I said gently, bowing to Lady Sibyl as I spoke—“Have you many recollections of the place?”

“A new charm is added to its possession by that knowledge,” I said gently, bowing to Lady Sibyl as I spoke. “Do you have many memories of the place?”

[p 138]
“Indeed, indeed I have!” she answered with a touch of something like passion vibrating in her accents—“There is no corner of the world I love so well! I used to play on the lawns under the old oak-trees, and I always gathered the first violets and primroses that came out on the banks of the Avon. And when the hawthorn was in full flower I used to make believe that the park was fairyland and I the fairy queen——

[p138]
“Yes, yes, I really have!” she replied with a hint of passion in her voice—“There’s no place in the world I love more! I used to play on the lawns under the old oak trees, and I always picked the first violets and primroses that bloomed along the banks of the Avon. And when the hawthorn was in full bloom, I pretended that the park was a fairyland and that I was the fairy queen——”

“As you were and are!” interposed Lucio suddenly.

“As you were and are!” Lucio suddenly interjected.

She smiled and her eyes flashed,—then she went on more quietly—

She smiled and her eyes sparkled, then she continued more quietly—

“It was all very foolish, but I loved Willowsmere, and love it still. And I often saw in the fields on the other side of the river which did not belong to the estate, a little girl about my own age, playing all by herself and making long daisy-chains and buttercup balls,—a little girl with long fair curls and a sweet baby face. I wanted to know her and speak to her, but my nurse would never let me because she was supposed to be ‘beneath’ me.” Lady Sibyl’s lip curled scornfully at this recollection. “Yet she was well-born; she was the orphan child of a very distinguished scholar and gentleman, and had been adopted by the physician who attended her mother’s deathbed, she having no living relatives left to take care of her. And she—that little fair-haired girl,—was Mavis Clare.”

“It was all very foolish, but I loved Willowsmere, and I still do. I often saw a little girl about my age in the fields on the other side of the river that didn’t belong to the estate. She would be playing by herself, making long daisy chains and buttercup balls—a little girl with long fair curls and a sweet baby face. I wanted to know her and talk to her, but my nurse never allowed me to because she was supposed to be ‘beneath’ me.” Lady Sibyl curled her lip scornfully at this memory. “Yet she was well-born; she was the orphan child of a very distinguished scholar and gentleman, and had been adopted by the physician who cared for her mother during her last moments, since she had no living relatives to look after her. And she—that little fair-haired girl—was Mavis Clare.”

As this name was uttered, a sort of hush fell on our party as though an ‘Angelus’ had rung; and Lucio looking across at me with peculiar intentness asked,

As soon as this name was spoken, a kind of silence came over our group, as if an 'Angelus' had sounded; and Lucio, glancing over at me with a strange focus, asked,

“Have you never heard of Mavis Clare, Tempest?”

“Have you never heard of Mavis Clare, Tempest?”

I thought a moment before replying. Yes,—I had heard the name,—connected with literature in some dim and distant way, but I could not remember when or how. For I never paid any attention to the names of women who chose to associate themselves with the Arts, as I had the usual masculine notion that all they did, whether in painting, music or writing, must of necessity be trash and unworthy [p 139] of comment. Women, I loftily considered, were created to amuse men,—not to instruct them.

I paused for a moment before answering. Yes, I had heard the name, connected to literature in some vague and distant way, but I couldn't recall when or how. I never paid much attention to the names of women who chose to be involved in the Arts, as I held the typical male belief that whatever they created, whether in painting, music, or writing, was bound to be worthless and undeserving of discussion. I thought women were meant to entertain men—not to educate them. [p139I'm sorry, but it seems like there is no text to modernize. Please provide a short phrase for assistance.

“Mavis Clare is a genius,”—Lady Sibyl said presently—“If Mr Tempest has not heard of her, there is no doubt he will hear. I often regret that I never made her acquaintance in those old days at Willowsmere,—the stupidity of my nurse often rankles in my mind. ‘Beneath me’—indeed!—and how very much she is above me now! She still lives down there,—her adopted parents are dead and she rents the lovely little house they inhabited. She has bought some extra land about it and improved the place wonderfully. Indeed I have never seen a more ideal poet’s corner than Lily Cottage.”

“Mavis Clare is a genius,” Lady Sibyl said after a moment. “If Mr. Tempest hasn’t heard of her, he definitely will. I often wish I had gotten to know her back in those days at Willowsmere—the thoughtlessness of my nurse still bothers me. ‘Beneath me’—really! And look at how much she’s surpassed me now! She still lives down there; her adopted parents have passed away, and she rents the charming little house they used to live in. She’s bought some extra land around it and made the place stunningly beautiful. Honestly, I’ve never seen a more perfect spot for a poet than Lily Cottage.”

I was silent, feeling somewhat in the background on account of my ignorance as to the gifts and the position of the individual they all seemed to recognize as a celebrity of importance.

I stayed quiet, feeling a bit overshadowed because I didn’t know much about the talents and status of the person everyone else seemed to see as an important celebrity.

“Rather an odd name, Mavis, isn’t it?”—I at last ventured to observe.

“Kind of a strange name, Mavis, don’t you think?”—I finally dared to say.

“Yes,—but it suits her wonderfully. She sings quite as sweetly as any thrush, so she merits her designation.”

“Yes—but it really suits her. She sings just as sweetly as any thrush, so she deserves that title.”

“What has she done in literature?” I continued.

"What has she accomplished in literature?" I continued.

“Oh,—only a novel!” replied Lucio with a smile—“But it has a quality unusual to novels; it lives! I hope, Tempest, that your forthcoming work will enjoy the same vitality.”

“Oh—just a novel!” Lucio replied with a smile. “But it has something rare for novels; it really breathes! I hope, Tempest, that your upcoming work will have the same energy.”

Here Lord Elton who had been more or less brooding darkly over his glass of wine ever since I had mentioned my purchase of Willowsmere, roused himself from his reverie.

Here Lord Elton, who had been somewhat lost in thought over his glass of wine ever since I mentioned my purchase of Willowsmere, shook himself out of his daydream.

“Why, God bless my soul!” he exclaimed—“You don’t mean to tell me you have written a novel Mr Tempest?” (Was it possible he had never noticed all the prominent advertisements of my book in every paper, I thought indignantly!) “What do you want to do that for, with your immense position?”

“Why, God bless my soul!” he exclaimed, “You can’t be serious that you’ve written a novel, Mr. Tempest?” (Could it be that he had never seen all the major ads for my book in every newspaper? I thought, feeling indignant!) “Why would you want to do that with your huge position?”

[p 140]
“He hankers after fame!” said Lucio half kindly, half satirically.

[p140]
“He craves attention!” Lucio said, half kindly, half mockingly.

“But you’ve got fame!” declared the Earl emphatically—“Everybody knows who you are by this time.”

“But you’re famous!” the Earl exclaimed emphatically. “Everyone knows who you are by now.”

“Ah, my dear lord, that is not enough for the aspirations of my gifted friend”—responded Lucio, speaking for me, his eyes darkening with that mystic shadow of mingled sorrow and scorn which so frequently clouded their lustrous brilliancy; “He does not particularly care for the ‘immense position’ that is due to wealth alone, because that does not lift him a jot higher than Maple of Tottenham Court Road. He seeks to soar beyond the furniture man,—and who shall blame him? He would be known for that indescribable quality called Genius,—for high thoughts, poetry, divine instincts, and prophetic probings into the heart of humanity,—in short, for the power of the Pen, which topples down great kingdoms like card-houses and sticks foolscaps on the heads of kings. Generally it is the moneyless man or woman who is endowed with this unpurchaseable power,—this independence of action and indifference to opinion,—the wealthy seldom do anything but spend or hoard. But Tempest means to unite for once in his own person the two most strenuously opposed forces in nature,—genius and cash,—or in other words, God and Mammon.”

“Ah, my dear lord, that's not enough for the dreams of my talented friend,” Lucio replied on my behalf, his eyes darkening with that mystic mix of sadness and disdain that often overshadowed their brilliant shine. “He doesn't really care about the ‘huge position’ that comes from just having money, because that doesn’t elevate him even a little above Maple of Tottenham Court Road. He wants to rise above the furniture dealer—and who can blame him? He wants to be recognized for that indescribable quality called Genius—for deep thoughts, poetry, divine instincts, and insightful explorations into the essence of humanity—in short, for the power of the Pen, which can dismantle great kingdoms as if they're made of cards and place sheets of paper on the heads of kings. Usually, it’s the penniless man or woman who possesses this priceless power—this freedom of action and disregard for others' opinions—the wealthy rarely do anything but spend or save. But Tempest aims to unite, for once, the two most fiercely opposing forces in nature—genius and money—or in other words, God and Mammon.”

Lady Sibyl turned her head towards me;—there was a look of doubt and wonder on her beautiful face.

Lady Sibyl turned her head towards me; there was a look of doubt and wonder on her stunning face.

“I am afraid,”—she said half smiling, “that the claims of society will take up too much of your time, Mr Tempest, to allow you to continue the writing of books. I remember you told me the other evening that you were about to publish a novel. I suppose you were—originally I mean—an author by profession?”

“I’m afraid,” she said, half-smiling, “that the demands of society will take up too much of your time, Mr. Tempest, to let you keep writing books. I remember you told me the other evening that you were about to publish a novel. I guess you were—originally, I mean—a professional author?”

A curious sense of anger burned dully within me. ‘Originally’ an author? Was I not one still? Was I to be given credit for nothing but my banking-book? ‘Originally’? Why, I had never been an actual ‘author’ till now,—I had simply been a wandering literary hack,—a stray ‘super’ of [p 141] Grub Street, occasionally engaged to write articles ‘to order’ on any subject that came uppermost, at a starvation rate of pay, without any visible prospect of rising from that lowest and dirtiest rung of the literary ladder. I felt myself growing red, then pale,—and I saw that Lucio was looking at me fixedly.

A strange anger simmered quietly inside me. ‘Originally’ an author? Am I not still one? Am I only going to be recognized for my banking career? ‘Originally’? I had never truly been an ‘author’ until now; I had just been a wandering freelance writer—a wayward ‘super’ of [p141I'm sorry, but there seems to be no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text (5 words or fewer) for assistance.Grub Street, sometimes hired to write articles ‘on demand’ about whatever came to mind, for a pitiful amount of pay, with no real chance of climbing up from that lowest and most degraded step of the literary ladder. I felt my face flush, then go pale—and I noticed that Lucio was staring at me intently.

“I am an author, Lady Sibyl”—I said at last—“and I hope I may soon prove my right to be acknowledged as one. ‘Author’ is in my opinion, a prouder title than king, and I do not think any social claims will deter me from following the profession of literature, which I look upon as the highest in the world.”

“I am an author, Lady Sibyl,” I finally said, “and I hope to soon prove that I deserve to be recognized as one. In my view, ‘author’ is a more prestigious title than king, and I don’t believe any social pressures will stop me from pursuing a career in literature, which I consider the noblest profession in the world.”

Lord Elton fidgetted uneasily in his chair.

Lord Elton fidgeted uneasily in his chair.

“But your people”—he said—“Your family—are they literary?”

“But your people,” he said, “Your family—are they into literature?”

“No members of my family are now living,”—I answered somewhat stiffly—“My father was John Tempest of Rexmoor.”

“No members of my family are alive now,” I responded a bit stiffly. “My father was John Tempest of Rexmoor.”

“Indeed!” and the Earl’s face brightened considerably—“Dear me, dear me! I used to meet him often in the hunting field years ago. You come of a fine old stock, sir!—the Tempests of Rexmoor are well and honourably known in county chronicles.”

“Absolutely!” and the Earl’s face lit up significantly—“Goodness gracious! I used to see him a lot in the hunting fields years ago. You come from a great lineage, sir! The Tempests of Rexmoor are well-respected and recognized in local history.”

I said nothing, feeling a trifle heated in temper, though I could not have quite explained why.

I didn’t say anything, feeling a bit annoyed, even though I couldn’t really explain why.

“One begins to wonder,”—said Lucio then in his soft smooth accents—“when one is the descendant of a good English county family,—a distinct cause for pride!—and moreover has the still more substantial fact of a large fortune to support that high lineage, why one should trouble to fight for merely literary honours! You are far too modest in your ambitions, Tempest!—high-seated as you are upon bank-notes and bullion, with all the glory of effulgent county chronicles behind you, you still stoop to clutch the laurel! Fie, my dear fellow! You degrade yourself by this desire to join the company of the immortals!”

“One starts to wonder,” said Lucio then in his soft, smooth voice, “when you’re a descendant of a good English county family—a real reason to be proud!—and you also have the solid fact of a large fortune backing that high status, why you would bother fighting for mere literary honors! You’re way too modest in your ambitions, Tempest! With all your

His satirical tone was not lost upon the company; and I, [p 142] who saw that in his own special way he was defending the claims of literature against those of mere place and money, felt soothed and grateful. The Earl looked a trifle annoyed.

His sarcastic tone wasn't missed by the group; and I, [p142It seems you haven't provided any text to modernize. Please share a phrase or text for me to work on! who recognized that, in his unique way, he was standing up for the value of literature over mere status and wealth, felt reassured and thankful. The Earl seemed slightly irritated.

“That’s all very fine,” he said—“But you see it isn’t as if Mr Tempest were driven by necessity to write for his living”—

"That’s all well and good," he said, "But the thing is, Mr. Tempest isn't forced by necessity to write for his living—

“One may love work for the work’s sake without any actual necessity for doing it,”—I interposed—“For example,—this Mavis Clare you speak of,—is she,—a woman,—driven by necessity?”

"One can love work just for the sake of it, even if there’s no real need to do it," I chimed in. "For instance, this Mavis Clare you mentioned—does she, as a woman, feel compelled by necessity?"

“Mavis Clare hasn’t a penny in the world that she does not earn,”—said Lord Elton gruffly—“I suppose that if she did not write she would starve.”

“Mavis Clare doesn’t have a penny to her name that she doesn’t earn,” said Lord Elton gruffly, “I guess if she didn’t write, she’d starve.”

Diana Chesney laughed.

Diana Chesney chuckled.

“I guess she’s a long way off starvation just now,”—she remarked, her brown eyes twinkling—“Why, she’s as proud as the proudest,—drives in the Park in her victoria and pair with the best in the land, and knows all the ‘swagger’ people. She’s nowhere near Grub Street I should say. I hear she’s a splendid business woman, and more than a match for the publishers all round.”

“I guess she’s a long way from starving right now,” she said, her brown eyes sparkling. “I mean, she’s as proud as anyone could be—drives in the Park in her fancy carriage with the best in the city, and knows all the high-profile people. I wouldn’t say she’s anywhere near struggling, that’s for sure. I hear she’s a fantastic businesswoman and can hold her own against publishers all over.”

“Well I should rather doubt that,”—said the Earl with a chuckle. “It needs the devil himself to match the publishers.”

“Well, I seriously doubt that,” said the Earl with a chuckle. “It takes the devil himself to compete with the publishers.”

“You are right!”—said Lucio—“In fact I daresay that in the various ‘phases’ or transmigrations of the spirit into differing forms of earthy matter, the devil (should he exist at all) has frequently become a publisher,—and a particularly benevolent publisher too!—by way of diversion.”

“You're right!” said Lucio. “In fact, I would say that in the different ‘phases’ or transformations of the spirit into various forms of earthly matter, the devil (if he exists at all) has often become a publisher—and a surprisingly generous one at that!—just for fun.”

We all smiled.

We all smiled.

“Well, I should imagine Mavis Clare to be a match for anybody or anything,”—said Lady Sibyl—“Of course she is not rich,—but she spends her money wisely and to effective advantage. I do not know her personally,—I wish I did; but I have read her books, which are quite out of the [p 143] common. She is a most independent creature too; quite indifferent to opinions”—

“Well, I would say Mavis Clare can hold her own against anyone or anything,” said Lady Sibyl. “Sure, she’s not wealthy, but she spends her money wisely and effectively. I don’t know her personally—I wish I did—but I’ve read her books, which are quite exceptional. She’s also very independent; totally indifferent to opinions.”

“I suppose she must be extremely plain then”—I observed; “Plain women always try to do something more or less startling in order to attract the attention denied to their personality.”

“I guess she must be really plain then,” I said; “Plain women always try to do something surprising to get the attention their looks don’t earn them.”

“True,—but that would not apply to Miss Clare. She is pretty, and knows how to dress besides.”

“True, but that wouldn’t apply to Miss Clare. She’s pretty and knows how to dress, too.”

Such a virtue in literary women!” exclaimed Diana Chesney—“Some of them are such dowdies!”

What a virtue in literary women!” exclaimed Diana Chesney—“Some of them really are such messes!”

“Most people of culture,” went on Lady Sibyl—“in our set at any rate, are accustomed to look upon Miss Clare as quite an exception to the usual run of authors. She is charming in herself as well as in her books, and she goes everywhere. She writes with inspiration,—and always has something so new to say—”

“Most cultured people,” continued Lady Sibyl, “in our circle at least, see Miss Clare as quite different from the typical authors. She’s charming both in person and in her writing, and she gets around a lot. She writes with passion—always bringing something fresh to the table—”

“That of course all the critics are down upon her?” queried Lucio.

"Are all the critics going after her?" Lucio asked.

“Oh, naturally! But we never read reviews.”

“Oh, of course! But we never read reviews.”

“Nor anyone else I should hope,”—said Lord Elton with a laugh—“except the fellows who write them, ha—ha—ha! I call it damned impertinence—excuse the word—on the part of a newspaper hack to presume to teach me what I ought to read, or what I ought to appreciate. I’m quite capable of forming my own judgment on any book that ever was written. But I avoid all the confounded ‘new’ poets,—avoid ‘em like poison, sir—ha—ha! Anything but a ‘new’ poet; the old ones are good enough for me! Why sir, these reviewers who give themselves such airs with a pennorth of ink and a pen, are mostly half-grown half-educated boys who for a couple of guineas a week undertake to tell the public what they think of such and such a book, as if anyone cared a jot about their green opinions! Ridiculous—quite ridiculous!—what do they take the public for I wonder! Editors of responsible journals ought to know better than to employ such young coxcombs just because they can get them cheap——

“Nor anyone else I should hope,” said Lord Elton with a laugh, “except the guys who write them, ha—ha—ha! I think it's incredibly rude—sorry for the word—of a newspaper writer to presume to tell me what I should read or appreciate. I can definitely form my own opinions on any book that’s ever been written. But I steer clear of all those annoying 'new' poets—avoid them like the plague, sir—ha—ha! Anything but a 'new' poet; the old ones are good enough for me! Why, sir, these reviewers who act so important with a little ink and a pen are mostly half-grown, half-educated kids who for a couple of guineas a week take it upon themselves to tell the public what they think of this or that book, as if anyone cared at all about their naive opinions! Ridiculous—absolutely ridiculous!—what do they think the public is, I wonder! Editors of reputable journals should know better than to hire such young fools just because they can get them affordable

[p 144]
At this juncture the butler came up behind his master’s chair and whispered a few words. The Earl’s brow clouded,—then he addressed his sister-in-law,—

[p144]At that moment, the butler approached his master's chair and whispered a few words. The Earl's expression darkened—then he turned to his sister-in-law,---

“Charlotte, Lady Elton sends word that she will come into the drawing-room to-night. Perhaps you had better go and see that she is made comfortable.” And, as Miss Charlotte rose, he turned to us saying—“My wife is seldom well enough to see visitors, but this evening she feels inclined for a little change and distraction from the monotony of her sick-room. It will be very kind of you two gentlemen to entertain her,—she cannot speak much, but her hearing and sight are excellent, and she takes great interest in all that is going on. Dear dear me!” and he heaved a short troubled sigh—“She used to be one of the brightest of women!”

“Charlotte, Lady Elton, has let us know she’ll be coming to the drawing room tonight. You might want to go and make sure she’s comfortable.” And as Miss Charlotte stood up, he turned to us and said, “My wife isn’t usually well enough to see visitors, but tonight she feels like having a little change and distraction from the boredom of her sick room. It would be very kind of both of you gentlemen to keep her company — she might not be able to speak much, but her hearing and sight are great, and she’s really interested in everything that’s happening. Oh dear!” and he let out a short, worried sigh, “She used to be one of the brightest women around!”

“The sweet Countess!” murmured Miss Chesney with patronizing tenderness—“She is quite lovely still!”

“The sweet Countess!” whispered Miss Chesney with a condescending kindness—“She is still so beautiful!”

Lady Sibyl glanced at her with a sudden haughty frown which showed me plainly what a rebellious temper the young beauty held in control; and I fell straightway more in love,—according to my idea of love,—than ever. I confess I like a woman to have a certain amount of temper. I cannot endure your preternaturally amiable female who can find nothing in all the length or breadth of the globe to move her to any other expression than a fatuous smile. I love to see the danger-flash in bright eyes,—the delicate quiver of pride in the lines of a lovely mouth, and the warm flush of indignation on fair cheeks. It all suggests spirit, and untamed will; and rouses in a man the love of mastery that is born in his nature, urging him to conquer and subdue that which seems unconquerable. And all the desire of such conquest was strong within me, when at the close of dinner I rose and held the door open for the ladies to pass out of the room. As the fair Sibyl went, the violets she wore at her bosom dropped. I picked them up and made my first move.

Lady Sibyl shot a sudden haughty glare at her, making it clear just how rebellious the young beauty really was; and I instantly found myself falling even deeper in love—with my own definition of love—than ever before. I admit I like a woman to have a bit of fire. I can't stand those overly sweet women who never show anything but a silly grin. I love seeing a spark of danger in bright eyes, the slight tremor of pride in the lines of a beautiful mouth, and the warm flush of anger on fair cheeks. It all implies spirit and untamed will; it evokes in a man that natural desire for mastery, pushing him to conquer what seems unconquerable. And that desire for conquest surged within me when, at the end of dinner, I stood and held the door open for the ladies to leave the room. As the lovely Sibyl walked by, the violets she wore at her chest fell. I picked them up and made my first move.

“May I keep these?” I said in a low tone.

“Can I keep these?” I asked quietly.

Her breath came and went quickly,—but she looked [p 145] straight in my eyes with a smile that perfectly comprehended my hidden meaning.

Her breath came and went quickly, but she looked [p145]straight into my eyes with a smile that fully understood my hidden meaning.

“You may!” she answered.

"You can!" she answered.

I bowed,—closed the door behind her, and secreting the flowers, returned, well-satisfied, to my place at table.

I bowed, closed the door behind her, and hid the flowers before returning, feeling quite pleased, to my spot at the table.

[p146]
XIII

Left with myself and Lucio, Lord Elton threw off all reserve, and became not only familiar, but fawning in his adulation of us both. An abject and pitiable desire to please and propitiate us expressed itself in his every look and word; and I firmly believe that if I had coolly and brutally offered to buy his fair daughter by private treaty for a hundred thousand pounds, that sum to be paid down to him on the day of marriage, he would have gladly agreed to sell. Apart however from his personal covetousness, I felt and knew that my projected courtship of Lady Sibyl would of necessity resolve itself into something more or less of a market bargain, unless indeed I could win the girl’s love. I meant to try and do this, but I fully realized how difficult, nay, almost impossible it would be for her to forget the fact of my unhampered and vast fortune, and consider me for myself alone. Herein is one of the blessings of poverty which the poor are frequently too apt to forget. A moneyless man if he wins a woman’s love knows that such love is genuine and untainted by self-interest; but a rich man can never be truly certain of love at all. The advantages of a wealthy match are constantly urged upon all marriageable girls by both their parents and friends,—and it would have to be a very unsophisticated feminine nature indeed that could contemplate a husband possessing five millions of money, without a touch of purely interested satisfaction. A very wealthy man can never be sure even of friendship,—while the highest, [p 147] strongest and noblest kind of love is nearly always denied to him, in this way carrying out the fulfilment of those strange but true words—“How hardly shall he that is a rich man, enter the Kingdom of Heaven!” The heaven of a woman’s love, tried and proved true through disaster and difficulty,—of her unflinching faithfulness and devotion in days of toil and bitter anguish,—of her heroic self-abnegation, sweetness and courage through the darkest hours of doubt and disappointment;—this bright and splendid side of woman’s character is reserved by Divine ordinance for the poor man. The millionaire can indeed wed whomsoever he pleases among all the beauties of the world,—he can deck his wife in gorgeous apparel, load her with jewels and look upon her in all the radiance of her richly adorned loveliness as one may look upon a perfect statue or matchless picture,—but he can never reach the deeper secrets of her soul or probe the well-springs of her finer nature. I thought this even thus early in the beginning of my admiration for Lady Sibyl Elton, though I did not then dwell upon it as I have often done since. I was too elated with the pride of wealth to count the possibilities of subtle losses amid so many solid gains; and I enjoyed to the full and with a somewhat contemptuous malice the humble prostration of a ‘belted Earl’ before the dazzling mine of practically unlimited cash as represented to him in the persons of my brilliant comrade and myself. I took a curious sort of pleasure in patronizing him, and addressed him with a protecting air of indulgent kindness whereat he seemed gratified. Inwardly I laughed as I thought how differently matters would have stood, supposing I had been indeed no more than ‘author’! I might have proved to be one of the greatest writers of the age, but if, with that, I had been poor or only moderately well off, this same half bankrupt Earl who privately boarded an American heiress for two thousand guineas a year, would have deemed it a ‘condescension’ to so much as invite me to his house,—would have looked down upon me from his titled nothingness and perhaps carelessly alluded to me as ‘a man who writes—er—yes—er—rather [p 148] clever I believe!’ and then would have thought no more about me. For this very cause as ‘author’ still, though millionaire, I took a fantastic pleasure in humiliating his lordship as much as possible, and I found the best way to do this was to talk about Willowsmere. I saw that he winced at the very name of his lost estate, and that notwithstanding this, he could not avoid showing his anxiety as to my intentions with regard to its occupation. Lucio, whose wisdom and foresight had suggested my becoming the purchaser of the place, assisted me in the most adroit fashion to draw him out and to make his character manifest, and by the time we had finished our cigars and coffee I knew that the ‘proud’ Earl of Elton, who could trace his lineage to the earliest days of the Crusaders, was as ready to bend his back and crawl in the dust for money as the veriest hotel-porter expectant of a sovereign ‘tip.’ I had never entertained a high opinion of the aristocracy, and on this occasion it was certainly not improved, but remembering that the spendthrift nobleman beside me was the father of Lady Sibyl, I treated him on the whole with more respect than his mean and grasping nature deserved.

Left alone with myself and Lucio, Lord Elton dropped all pretense and became not just familiar but overly flattering towards us both. His desperate and pitiful need to please us was obvious in every look and word; and I truly believe that if I had heartlessly offered to buy his beautiful daughter in a private deal for a hundred thousand pounds, to be paid to him on the day of the wedding, he would have eagerly accepted. However, aside from his personal greed, I realized that my pursuit of Lady Sibyl could easily end up feeling like a business transaction unless I could win her love. I wanted to try, but I understood how challenging, even nearly impossible, it would be for her to overlook my immense wealth and see me for who I really was. This highlights one of the advantages of being poor, which the less fortunate often overlook. A man without money, if he wins a woman's love, knows it's genuine and not influenced by personal gain; but a wealthy man can never be entirely sure of love. The benefits of marrying someone rich are constantly pushed upon all eligible young women by their parents and friends—and it would take a truly naive woman to think about marrying a man with five million dollars without any hint of self-interest. A very rich man can never be certain even of friendship—while the highest and most profound kind of love is often out of reach for him, illustrating the truth behind those strange but real words—“How hard it is for a rich man to enter the Kingdom of Heaven!” The paradise of a woman’s love, tested and proven through hardship and struggle—of her unwavering loyalty and commitment through tough times—of her selflessness, kindness, and bravery during the darkest hours of uncertainty; this beautiful, remarkable aspect of a woman's character is reserved, by Divine design, for the poor man. The millionaire can truly marry anyone he wants among the world’s beauties—he can adorn his wife in extravagant clothing, shower her with jewels, and admire her as one might appreciate a flawless statue or a stunning painting—but he can never tap into the deeper depths of her soul or understand the essence of her finer qualities. I thought about this early in my feelings for Lady Sibyl Elton, though I didn’t dwell on it then as I have done since. I was too filled with the pride of wealth to consider the subtle losses that could exist amid so many tangible gains; and I shamelessly enjoyed the humble submission of a ‘belted Earl’ in front of the dazzling wealth represented by my brilliant friend and me. I found a strange pleasure in patronizing him, addressing him with a condescending air of indulgent kindness that seemed to please him. Inside, I chuckled at how things would differ if I had been just a mere ‘author’! I could have been one of the greatest writers of my time, but if I had been poor or only reasonably well-off, this same near-bankrupt Earl, who took in an American heiress for two thousand guineas a year, would have considered it a ‘favor’ to even invite me into his home—would have looked down on me from his titled insignificance and perhaps casually referred to me as ‘a man who writes—um—yes—uh—rather clever, I believe!’ and then would have given me no further thought. For this very reason, as an ‘author’ still, but also a millionaire, I took a bizarre pleasure in humiliating his lordship as much as I could, and the best way to do that was to talk about Willowsmere. I noticed he flinched at the very mention of his lost estate, and yet he couldn't help showing his concern about my plans regarding it. Lucio, whose wisdom and foresight had inspired my decision to buy the place, skillfully helped me reveal his character, and by the time we finished our cigars and coffee, I realized that the ‘proud’ Earl of Elton, who could trace his ancestry back to the earliest Crusaders, was just as willing to bend down and grovel for money as the most desperate hotel porter hoping for a generous tip. I had never held a high opinion of the aristocracy, and on this occasion, it certainly didn’t improve. Still, knowing that this extravagant nobleman was the father of Lady Sibyl, I treated him with more respect than his petty and greedy nature warranted.

On returning to the drawing-room after dinner I was struck by the chill weirdness that seemed to be imparted to it by the addition of Lady Elton’s couch, which, placed near the fire, suggested a black sarcophagus in bulk and outline. It was practically a narrow bed on wheels, though partially disguised by a silk coverlet draped skilfully so as to somewhat hide its coffin-like shape. The extended figure of the paralysed Countess herself presented a death-like rigidity; but her face as she turned it towards us on our entrance, was undisfigured as yet and distinctly handsome, her eyes especially being large, clear, and almost brilliant. Her daughter introduced us both in a low tone, and she moved her head slightly by way of acknowledgment, studying us curiously the while.

When I walked back into the living room after dinner, I was struck by the eerie chill that Lady Elton’s couch added to the space. Positioned near the fire, it looked like a large black sarcophagus in both size and shape. Essentially, it was a narrow bed on wheels, though it was partially concealed by a silk coverlet draped expertly to somewhat disguise its coffin-like appearance. The motionless figure of the paralyzed Countess herself had a death-like stiffness, but her face, as she turned it towards us when we entered, was still untouched and quite beautiful, especially her large, clear, and almost sparkling eyes. Her daughter introduced us both in a soft voice, and the Countess gave a slight nod in acknowledgment while studying us curiously.

“Well, my dear”—said Lord Elton briskly, “This is an unexpected pleasure! It is nearly three months since you honoured us with your company. How do you feel?”

“Well, my dear,” said Lord Elton cheerfully, “This is a nice surprise! It’s been almost three months since you graced us with your presence. How are you feeling?”

[p 149]
“Better,” she replied slowly, yet distinctly, her gaze now fixed with wondering intentness on Prince Rimânez.

[p149]
“Better,” she answered slowly but clearly, her eyes now focused with curious intensity on Prince Rimânez.

“Mother found the room rather cold”—explained Lady Sibyl—“So we brought her as near to the fire as possible. It is cold”—and she shivered—“I fancy it must be freezing hard.”

“Mom found the room pretty cold,” Lady Sibyl explained. “So we brought her as close to the fire as we could. It is cold”—and she shivered—“I think it must be freezing.”

“Where is Diana?” asked the Earl, looking about in search of that lively young lady.

“Where's Diana?” asked the Earl, scanning the room for that lively young lady.

“Miss Chesney has gone to her own room to write a letter;” replied his daughter somewhat frigidly—“She will be back directly.”

“Miss Chesney has gone to her room to write a letter,” replied his daughter somewhat coldly. “She’ll be back soon.”

At this moment Lady Elton feebly raised her hand and pointed to Lucio, who had moved aside to answer some question asked of him by Miss Charlotte.

At that moment, Lady Elton weakly raised her hand and pointed to Lucio, who had stepped aside to respond to a question from Miss Charlotte.

“Who is that?” she murmured.

“Who’s that?” she murmured.

“Why, mother dear, I told you”—said Lady Sibyl gently—“That is Prince Lucio Rimânez, Papa’s great friend.”

“Why, dear mom, I told you”—said Lady Sibyl softly—“That is Prince Lucio Rimânez, Dad’s close friend.”

The Countess’s pallid hand still remained lifted, as though it were frozen in air.

The Countess's pale hand stayed raised, as if it were frozen in mid-air.

What is he?” the slow voice again inquired,—and then the hand dropped suddenly like a dead thing.

What is he?” the slow voice asked again, and then the hand fell suddenly like a lifeless object.

“Now Helena, you must not excite yourself”—said her husband, bending over her couch with real or assumed anxiety; “Surely you remember all I have told you about the prince? And also about this gentleman, Mr Geoffrey Tempest?”

“Helena, you need to calm down,” her husband said, leaning over her couch with genuine or feigned concern. “Surely you remember everything I've told you about the prince? And also about this man, Mr. Geoffrey Tempest?”

She nodded, and her eyes, turning reluctantly away from Rimânez, regarded me fixedly.

She nodded, and her eyes, turning away from Rimânez with some hesitation, focused intently on me.

“You are a very young man to be a millionaire,”—were her next words, uttered with evident difficulty—“Are you married?”

“You're really young to be a millionaire,” were her next words, said with clear difficulty. “Are you married?”

I smiled, and answered in the negative. Her looks wandered from me to her daughter’s face,—then back to me again with a singularly intent expression. Finally, the potent magnetism of Lucio’s presence again attracted her, and she indicated him by a gesture.

I smiled and shook my head. Her gaze shifted from me to her daughter's face and then back to me with a focused expression. Eventually, the strong pull of Lucio's presence drew her attention again, and she signaled toward him with a gesture.

“Ask your friend ... to come here ... and speak to me.”

“Ask your friend to come here and talk to me.”

[p 150]
Rimânez turned instinctively at her request, and with his own peculiar charm and gallant grace of bearing, came to the side of the paralysed lady, and taking her hand, kissed it.

[p150]
Rimânez instinctively turned at her request, and with his unique charm and graceful demeanor, approached the side of the motionless lady, took her hand, and kissed it.

“Your face seems familiar to me,”—she said, speaking now, as it seemed, with greater ease—“Have I ever met you before?”

“Your face looks familiar to me,” she said, now speaking with what seemed like more ease. “Have we met before?”

“Dear lady, you may have done so”—he replied in dulcet tones and with a most captivating gentleness of manner—“It occurs to me, now I think of it, that years ago, I saw once, as a passing vision of loveliness, in the hey-day of youth and happiness, Helena Fitzroy, before she was Countess of Elton.”

“Dear lady, you might be right,” he said in a sweet voice and with a charmingly gentle demeanor. “It just hit me that many years ago, I saw a fleeting glimpse of beauty, in a time of youth and joy, Helena Fitzroy, before she became the Countess of Elton.”

“You must have been a mere boy—a child,—at that time!” she murmured faintly smiling.

"You must have been just a boy—a child—back then!" she whispered, smiling softly.

“Not so!—for you are still young, Madame, and I am old. You look incredulous? Alas, why is it I wonder, I may not look the age I am! Most of my acquaintances spend a great part of their lives in trying to look the age they are not; and I never came across a man of fifty who was not proud to be considered thirty-nine. My desires are more laudable,—yet honourable eld refuses to impress itself upon my features. It is quite a sore point with me I assure you.”

"Not at all!—because you're still young, Madame, and I’m old. You look skeptical? Oh, why is it, I wonder, that I might not look my actual age! Most of my friends spend a lot of time trying to look younger than they are; I’ve never met a fifty-year-old who wasn't proud to be seen as thirty-nine. My wishes are more admirable,—but respectable old age doesn’t show on my face. It’s quite a sensitive issue for me, I assure you."

“Well, how old are you really?” asked Lady Sibyl smiling at him.

“Well, how old are you, really?” Lady Sibyl asked, smiling at him.

“Ah, I dare not tell you!” he answered, returning the smile; “But I ought to explain that in my countings I judge age by the workings of thought and feeling, more than by the passing of years. Thus it should not surprise you to hear that I feel myself old,—old as the world!”

“Ah, I can’t reveal that to you!” he replied, smiling back; “But I should clarify that when I consider age, I rely more on how one thinks and feels rather than just the number of years gone by. So it shouldn’t surprise you to know that I feel old—old as the world!”

“But there are scientists who say that the world is young;” I observed, “And that it is only now beginning to feel its forces and put forth its vigour.”

“But there are scientists who say that the world is young;” I noted, “And that it is just now starting to experience its forces and show its strength.”

“Such optimistic wise-acres are wrong,” he answered,—“The world is a veritable husk of a planet; humanity has nearly completed all its allotted phases, and the end is near.”

“Such naive smart-alecks are mistaken,” he replied, “The world is basically an empty shell of a planet; humanity has almost finished all its stages, and the end is upon us.”

“The end?” echoed Lady Sibyl,—“Do you believe the world will ever come to an end?”

“The end?” echoed Lady Sibyl. “Do you really think the world will ever come to an end?”

[p 151]
“I do, most certainly. Or, to be more correct, it will not actually perish, but will simply change. And the change will not agree with the constitution of its present inhabitants. They will call the transformation the Day of Judgment. I should imagine it would be a fine sight.”

[p151]
“I absolutely do. To put it more accurately, it won’t really go away; it will just evolve. And this change won’t suit the nature of its current residents. They will refer to this transformation as the Day of Judgment. I can only imagine it would be a spectacular view.”

The Countess gazed at him wonderingly,—Lady Sibyl seemed amused.

The Countess looked at him curiously—Lady Sibyl appeared entertained.

“I would rather not witness it,”—said Lord Elton gruffly.

“I’d rather not see it,” Lord Elton said gruffly.

“Oh, why?” and Rimânez looked about with quite a cheerful air—“A final glimpse of the planet ere we ascend or descend to our future homes elsewhere, would be something to remember! Madame”—here he addressed Lady Elton; “are you fond of music?”

“Oh, why not?” Rimânez said, looking around with a cheerful vibe. “A last look at the planet before we head up or down to our future homes somewhere else would be unforgettable! Madame”—he turned to Lady Elton—“do you like music?”

The invalid smiled gratefully, and bent her head in acquiescence. Miss Chesney had just entered the room and heard the question.

The disabled woman smiled appreciatively and nodded her head in agreement. Miss Chesney had just walked into the room and heard the question.

“Do you play?” she exclaimed vivaciously, touching him on the arm with her fan.

“Do you play?” she exclaimed lively, touching him on the arm with her fan.

He bowed. “I do. In an erratic sort of fashion. I also sing. Music has always been one of my passions. When I was very young,—ages ago,—I used to imagine I could hear the angel Israfel chanting his strophes amid the golden glow of heavenly glory,—himself white-winged and wonderful, with a voice out-ringing beyond the verge of paradise!”

He bowed. “I do. In a bit of a chaotic way. I also sing. Music has always been one of my passions. When I was really young—ages ago—I used to imagine I could hear the angel Israfel singing his verses in the golden light of heavenly glory—himself white-winged and amazing, with a voice resonating beyond the edge of paradise!”

As he spoke, a sudden silence fell upon us all. Something in his accent touched my heart to a strange sense of sorrow and yearning, and the Countess of Elton’s dark eyes, languid with long suffering, grew soft as though with repressed tears.

As he spoke, a sudden silence fell over all of us. Something in his accent stirred a strange sorrow and longing in my heart, and the Countess of Elton's dark eyes, weary from long suffering, softened as if holding back tears.

“Sometimes,” he continued more lightly—“just at odd moments—I like to believe in Paradise. It is a relief, even to a hardened sinner like myself, to fancy that there may exist something in the way of a world better than this one.”

“Sometimes,” he said more casually—“just at random moments—I like to think about Paradise. It’s a relief, even for a tough sinner like me, to imagine that there might be a world better than this one.”

“Surely sir,” said Miss Charlotte Fitzroy severely—“you believe in Heaven?”

“Of course, sir,” Miss Charlotte Fitzroy said sternly—“you believe in Heaven?”

He looked at her and smiled slightly.

He looked at her and gave a small smile.

“Madame, forgive me! I do not believe in the clerical heaven. I know you will be angry with me for this frank [p 152] confession! But I cannot picture the angels in white smocks with goose wings, or the Deity as a somewhat excitable personage with a beard. Personally I should decline to go to any heaven which was only a city with golden streets; and I should object to a sea of glass, resenting it as a want of invention on the part of the creative Intelligence. But——do not frown, dear Miss Fitzroy!—I do believe in Heaven all the same,—a different kind of heaven,—I often see it in my dreams!”

“Madam, forgive me! I don’t believe in a clerical heaven. I know you’ll be upset with me for being so straightforward in this confession! But I can't imagine angels in white robes with feathered wings, or God as a rather excitable figure with a beard. Personally, I wouldn’t want to go to any heaven that was just a city with golden streets; and I would take issue with a sea of glass, seeing it as a lack of creativity from the creator. But—please don’t frown, dear Miss Fitzroy!—I do believe in Heaven, just a different kind of Heaven—I often see it in my dreams!”

He paused, and again we were all silent, gazing at him. Lady Sibyl’s eyes indeed, rested upon him with such absorbed interest, that I became somewhat irritated, and was glad, when turning towards the Countess once more, he said quietly.

He paused, and once again we were all silent, staring at him. Lady Sibyl's eyes were so focused on him that I felt a bit annoyed, and I was relieved when he turned back to the Countess and spoke quietly.

“Shall I give you some music now, Madame?”

“Should I play you some music now, Madame?”

She murmured assent, and followed him with a vaguely uneasy glance as he crossed over to the grand piano and sat down. I had never heard him either play or sing; in fact so far as his accomplishments went, I knew nothing of him as yet except that he was a perfect master of the art of horsemanship. With the first few bars he struck I half started from my chair in amazement;—could a mere pianoforte produce such sounds?—or was there some witchery hidden in the commonplace instrument, unguessed by any other performer? I stared around me, bewildered,—I saw Miss Charlotte drop her knitting abstractedly,—Diana Chesney, lying lazily back in one corner of the sofa, half closed her eyelids in dreamy ecstasy,—Lord Elton stood near the fire resting one arm on the mantelpiece and shading his fuzzy brows with his hand,—and Lady Sibyl sat beside her mother, her lovely face pale with emotion, while on the worn features of the invalided lady there was an expression of mingled pain and pleasure difficult to describe. The music swelled into passionate cadence,—melodies crossed and re-crossed each other like rays of light glittering among green leaves,—voices of birds and streams and tossing waterfalls chimed in with songs of love and playful merriment;—anon came wilder strains of grief and angry clamour; cries of despair were heard echoing through the [p 153] thunderous noise of some relentless storm,—farewells everlastingly shrieked amid sobs of reluctant shuddering agony;—and then, as I listened, before my eyes a black mist gathered slowly, and I thought I saw great rocks bursting asunder into flame, and drifting islands in a sea of fire,—faces, wonderful, hideous, beautiful, peered at me out of a darkness denser than night, and in the midst of this there came a tune, complete in sweetness and suggestion,—a piercing sword-like tune that plunged into my very heart and rankled there,——my breath failed me,—my senses swam,—I felt that I must move, speak, cry out, and implore that this music, this horribly insidious music should cease ere I swooned with the voluptuous poison of it,—when, with a full chord of splendid harmony that rolled out upon the air like a breaking wave, the intoxicating sounds ebbed away into silence. No one spoke,—our hearts were yet beating too wildly with the pulsations roused by that wondrous lyric storm. Diana Chesney was the first to break the spell.

She quietly agreed and followed him with a slightly uneasy look as he walked over to the grand piano and sat down. I had never heard him play or sing; in fact, I didn’t know much about him aside from the fact that he was an expert horseman. When he struck the first few notes, I nearly jumped out of my seat in shock; could a simple piano really create such sounds? Or was there some kind of magic hidden in the ordinary instrument that no other performer had discovered? I looked around in confusion—Miss Charlotte had absentmindedly dropped her knitting—Diana Chesney, lounging lazily in one corner of the sofa, half-closed her eyes in dreamy bliss—Lord Elton stood near the fire with one arm resting on the mantelpiece, shielding his brows with his hand—and Lady Sibyl sat beside her mother, her beautiful face pale with emotion, while the worn features of the sick lady expressed a mix of pain and pleasure that was hard to describe. The music built into a passionate crescendo—melodies intertwined like rays of light glimmering through green leaves—sounds of birds, streams, and rushing waterfalls joined in with songs of love and playful joy; then came more intense strains of grief and angry chaos; cries of despair echoed through the thunderous roar of a relentless storm—farewells screamed endlessly amid sobs of painful reluctance; and as I listened, a dark mist began to form before my eyes, and I thought I saw massive rocks fracture into flames, drifting islands in a sea of fire—faces, wonderful, hideous, beautiful, stared at me from a darkness thicker than night, and amid all this came a melody, complete in sweetness and suggestion—a piercing, sword-like tune that drove straight into my heart and lingered there—my breath caught in my throat—my senses spun—I felt I had to move, speak, cry out, and beg that this music, this dangerously enticing music, would stop before it overwhelmed me with its intoxicating allure—when, with a powerful chord of splendid harmony that rolled through the air like a crashing wave, the enchanting sounds faded into silence. No one spoke—our hearts were still racing from the emotions stirred by that incredible lyrical storm. Diana Chesney was the first to break the silence.

“Well, that beats everything I’ve ever heard!” she murmured tremulously.

“Well, that beats everything I’ve ever heard!” she said nervously.

I could say nothing,—I was too occupied with my own thoughts. Something in the music had instilled itself into my blood, or so I fancied, and the clinging subtle sweetness of it, moved me to strange emotions that were neither wise, nor worthy of a man. I looked at Lady Sibyl; she was very pale,—her eyes were cast down and her hands were trembling. On a sudden impulse I rose and went to Rimânez where he still sat at the piano, his hands dumbly wandering over the keys.

I couldn't say anything—I was too lost in my own thoughts. Something in the music had really gotten under my skin, or so I thought, and its lingering, delicate sweetness stirred up strange feelings in me that weren’t exactly wise or manly. I glanced at Lady Sibyl; she was very pale—her eyes were downcast, and her hands were shaking. On a sudden impulse, I stood up and walked over to Rimânez, where he was still sitting at the piano, his hands aimlessly wandering over the keys.

“You are a great master”—I said—“A wonderful performer! But do you know what your music suggests?”

“You're an amazing master,” I said. “A fantastic performer! But do you realize what your music suggests?”

He met my fixed gaze, shrugged his shoulders, and shook his head.

He met my steady gaze, shrugged his shoulders, and shook his head.

“Crime!” I whispered—“You have roused in me evil thoughts of which I am ashamed. I did not think that was possible to so divine an Art.”

“Crime!” I whispered—“You’ve sparked in me wicked thoughts that I’m ashamed of. I never thought it was possible to evoke such a divine Art.”

He smiled, and his eyes glittered with the steely brightness of stars on a wintry night.

He smiled, and his eyes sparkled with the icy brightness of stars on a chilly night.

[p 154]
“Art takes its colours from the mind, my dear friend;”—he said—“If you discover evil suggestions in my music, the evil, I fear, must be in your own nature.”

[p154]
“Art draws its colors from the mind, my dear friend,” he said. “If you find bad vibes in my music, then I’m afraid the problem lies within you.”

“Or in yours!” I said quickly.

“Or in yours!” I replied quickly.

“Or in mine;”—he agreed coldly—“I have often told you I am no saint.”

“Or in mine,” he replied coolly. “I’ve often told you I’m no saint.”

I stood hesitatingly, looking at him. For one moment his great personal beauty appeared hateful to me, though I knew not why. Then the feeling of distrust and repulsion slowly passed, leaving me humiliated and abashed.

I stood there unsure, looking at him. For a moment, his incredible good looks felt repulsive to me, though I didn’t know why. Then the sense of distrust and aversion faded away, leaving me feeling embarrassed and ashamed.

“Pardon me, Lucio!” I murmured regretfully—“I spoke in haste; but truly your music almost put me in a state of frenzy,—I never heard anything in the least like it——

“Sorry, Lucio!” I said regretfully—“I spoke too quickly; but honestly, your music nearly drove me crazy—I’ve never heard anything like it before.”

“Nor I,”—said Lady Sibyl, who just then moved towards the piano—“It was marvellous! Do you know, it quite frightened me?”

“Me neither,” said Lady Sibyl, who just then walked over to the piano. “It was amazing! You know, it kind of scared me?”

“I am sorry!” he answered with a penitent air—“I know I am quite a failure as a pianist—I am not sufficiently ‘restrained,’ as the press men would say.”

“I’m sorry!” he replied, looking remorseful—“I know I’m really not a great pianist—I’m not ‘restrained’ enough, as the journalists would say.”

“A failure? Good God!” exclaimed Lord Elton at this juncture—“Why, if you played like that in public, you’d drive everyone frantic!”

“A failure? Oh my God!” exclaimed Lord Elton at this point—“If you played like that in public, you’d drive everyone crazy!”

“With alarm?” queried Lucio, laughing—“Or with disgust?”

“With alarm?” Lucio asked, laughing. “Or with disgust?”

“Nonsense! you know what I mean very well. I have always had a contempt for the piano as an instrument, but by Jove! I never heard such music as yours even in a full orchestra. It is extraordinary!—it is positively magnificent! Where in the world did you study?”

“Nonsense! You know exactly what I mean. I've always looked down on the piano as an instrument, but wow! I've never heard music like yours, even from a full orchestra. It's extraordinary! It's absolutely magnificent! Where in the world did you study?”

“In Nature’s conservatoire;”—replied Rimânez lazily. “My first ‘maestro’ was an amiable nightingale. He, singing on a branch of fir when the moon was full, explained with liquid-noted patience, how to construct and produce a pure roulade, cadenza and trill,—and when I had learned thus far, he showed me all the most elaborate methods of applying rhythmic tune to the upward and downward rush of the wind, thus supplying me with [p 155] perfect counterpoint. Chords I learned from old Neptune, who was good enough to toss a few of his largest billows to the shore for my special benefit. He nearly deafened me with his instructions, being somewhat excitable and loud-voiced,—but on finding me an apt pupil, he drew back his waves to himself with so much delicacy among the pebbles and sand, that at once I mastered the secret of playing arpeggi. Once too I had a finishing lesson from a Dream,—a mystic thing with wild hair and wings—it sang one word in my ears, and the word was unpronounceable in mortal speech,—but after many efforts I discovered it lurking in the scale of sound. The best part of it all was, that my instructors asked no fees!”

“In Nature’s conservatory,” Rimânez replied lazily. “My first ‘teacher’ was a friendly nightingale. He, singing on a fir branch when the moon was full, patiently taught me how to create and perform a pure roulade, cadenza, and trill. Once I learned that, he showed me all the intricate ways to match rhythmic tunes with the rising and falling rush of the wind, giving me perfect counterpoint. I learned chords from old Neptune, who kindly sent a few of his biggest waves onto the shore just for me. He nearly deafened me with his loud and excited instructions, but when he found I was a quick learner, he pulled back his waves with such gentleness over the pebbles and sand that I immediately mastered the secret of playing arpeggios. I also had a final lesson from a Dream—a mystical being with wild hair and wings—who sang one unpronounceable word in my ear. After many attempts, I found it hiding within the scale of sound. The best part was that my teachers didn’t ask for any payment!”

“I think you are a poet as well as a musician,”—said Lady Sibyl.

“I think you’re both a poet and a musician,” said Lady Sibyl.

“A poet! Spare me!—my dear young lady, why are you so cruel as to load me with so vile an imputation! Better be a murderer than a poet,—one is treated with much more respect and courteous consideration,—by the press at anyrate. The murderer’s breakfast-menu will be given due place in many of the most estimable journals,—but the poet’s lack of both breakfast and dinner will be deemed his fitting reward. Call me a live-stock producer, a horse-breeder, a timber-merchant,—anything but a poet! Why even Tennyson became an amateur milkman to somewhat conceal and excuse the shame and degradation of writing verse!”

“A poet! Please, spare me!—my dear young lady, why are you being so cruel as to burden me with such a terrible accusation? It’s better to be a murderer than a poet—people treat you with much more respect and courtesy, at least from the press. The murderer’s breakfast menu will be featured in many of the most respected journals, but the poet’s lack of both breakfast and dinner will be seen as his just punishment. Call me a livestock producer, a horse breeder, a timber merchant—anything but a poet! Even Tennyson became an amateur milkman to somewhat hide and justify the shame and degradation of writing poetry!”

We all laughed.

We all laughed.

“Well, you must admit,” said Lord Elton, “that we’ve had rather too much of poets lately. It’s no wonder we’re sick of them, and that poetry has fallen into disrepute. Poets are such a quarrelsome lot too—effeminate, puling, unmanly humbugs!”

“Well, you have to admit,” said Lord Elton, “that we’ve had quite a bit of poets lately. It’s no surprise we’re tired of them, and that poetry has lost its appeal. Poets are such a contentious bunch too—weak, whiny, unmasculine fakes!”

“You are speaking of the newly ‘discovered’ ones of course,” said Lucio—“Yes, they are a weedy collection. I have sometimes thought that out of pure philanthropy I would start a bon-bon manufactory, and employ them to [p 156] write mottoes for the crackers. It would keep them out of mischief and provide them with a little pocket-money, for as matters stand they do not make a farthing by their books. But I do not call them ‘poets’ at all,—they are mere rhymers. One or two real poets do exist, but, like the prophets of Scripture, they are not ‘in society,’ nor can they get their logs rolled by any of their contemporaries. They are not favourites with any ‘set’; that is why I am afraid my dear friend Tempest will never be accepted as the genius he is; society will be too fond of him to let him go down into dust and ashes to gather the laurel.”

“You're talking about the newly ‘discovered’ ones, right?” said Lucio. “Yeah, they’re a messy bunch. I’ve sometimes thought that out of pure kindness, I should start a candy factory and hire them to write slogans for the treats. It would keep them out of trouble and give them some pocket money because, as things stand, they don’t earn a dime from their books. But I wouldn’t call them ‘poets’ at all—they’re just rhyme-makers. There are one or two real poets out there, but, like the prophets in the Bible, they’re not part of society and can’t get any support from their peers. They aren’t favorites with any group, which is why I worry my dear friend Tempest will never be recognized for the genius he is; society cares too much about him to let him struggle and earn the recognition he deserves.”

“It is not necessary to go down into dust and ashes for that,” I said.

“It’s not necessary to go down into dust and ashes for that,” I said.

“I assure you it is!—” he answered gaily—“Positively imperative. The laurel flourishes best so,—it will not grow in a hot-house.”

“I promise you it is!—” he replied cheerfully—“Absolutely essential. The laurel grows best this way,—it won't thrive in a hot-house.”

At that moment Diana Chesney approached.

At that moment, Diana Chesney walked over.

“Lady Elton would like to hear you sing, prince—” she said—“Will you give us that pleasure? Do! Something quite simple, you know,—it will set our nerves straight after your terribly beautiful music! You’d hardly believe it perhaps,—but I really feel quite unstrung!”

“Lady Elton would like to hear you sing, prince—” she said—“Will you give us that pleasure? Please do! Something really simple, you know—it will help calm our nerves after your incredibly beautiful music! You might not believe it, but I honestly feel a bit unstrung!”

He folded his hands with a droll air of penitence.

He folded his hands with a silly look of remorse.

“Forgive me!” he said, “I’m always, as the church service says, doing those things I ought not to do.”

“Please forgive me!” he said, “I’m always, like the church service says, doing those things I shouldn’t do.”

Miss Chesney laughed, a trifle nervously.

Miss Chesney laughed, a bit nervously.

“Oh, I forgive you!” she replied—“On condition that you sing.”

“Oh, I forgive you!” she said—“As long as you sing.”

“I obey!” and with that he turned again to the piano, and playing a strange wild minor accompaniment sang the following stanzas:

“I obey!” And with that, he turned back to the piano and, playing a strange, wild minor accompaniment, sang the following stanzas:

    Sleep, my Belovëd, sleep!
    Be patient!—we shall keep
    Our secret closely hid
    Beneath the coffin-lid,—
There is no other place in earth or air
For such a love as ours, or such despair!
[p157]And neither hell nor heaven shall care to win
Our loathëd souls, rejoicing in their sin!

    Sleep!—for my hand is sure,—
    The cold steel bright and pure
    Strikes through thy heart and mine
    Shedding our blood like wine;—
Sin’s sweetness is too sweet, and if the shame
Of love must be our curse, we hurl the blame
Back on the gods who gave us love with breath
And tortured us from passion into death!

This strange song, sung in the most glorious of baritones, full and rich, and vibrating with power and sweetness, had a visibly thrilling effect upon us all. Again we were struck dumb with surprise and something like fear,—and again Diana Chesney broke the silence.

This odd song, performed in a deep, glorious baritone, rich and full, resonating with power and sweetness, had a clearly captivating effect on all of us. Once more, we were left speechless with surprise and a bit of fear—and once again, Diana Chesney broke the silence.

“You call that simple!” she said, half petulantly.

"You call that simple!" she said, half annoyed.

“Quite so. Love and Death are the simplest things in the world”—replied Lucio.—“The ballad is a mere trifle,—it is entitled ‘The Last Love-Song’ and is supposed to be the utterance of a lover about to kill his mistress and himself. Such events happen every day,—you know that by the newspapers,—they are perfectly common-place——

“Exactly. Love and Death are the simplest things in the world,” replied Lucio. “The ballad is just a little thing—it's called ‘The Last Love-Song’ and it’s meant to reflect the thoughts of a lover about to kill his mistress and himself. Such things happen every day—you can read about it in the newspapers—they are completely commonplace

He was interrupted by a sharp clear voice ringing imperatively across the room—

He was interrupted by a commanding voice cutting through the space—

“Where did you learn that song?”

“Where did you learn that song?”

[p158]
XIV

It was the paralysed Countess who spoke. She had managed to partly raise herself on her couch, and her face expressed positive terror. Her husband hurried to her side,—and, with a curiously cynical smile on his lips, Rimânez rose from the piano. Miss Charlotte, who had sat rigidly upright and silent for some time, hastened to attend upon her sister, but Lady Elton was singularly excited, and appeared to have gained a sudden access of unnatural vigour.

It was the paralyzed Countess who spoke. She had managed to partially lift herself on her couch, and her face showed clear fear. Her husband rushed to her side, and with a strangely cynical smile on his lips, Rimânez got up from the piano. Miss Charlotte, who had been sitting stiffly upright and silent for a while, quickly went to help her sister, but Lady Elton was unusually agitated and seemed to have suddenly gained an unnatural burst of energy.

“Go away,—I’m not ill,”—she said impatiently—“I feel better,—much better than I have done for months. The music does me good.” And addressing her husband, she added—“Ask your friend to come and sit here by me,—I want to talk to him. He has a magnificent voice,—and—I know that song he sang,—I remember reading it—in a manuscript album—long ago. I want to know where he found it—”

“Go away, I’m not sick,” she said impatiently. “I feel better—much better than I have for months. The music is good for me.” Then, turning to her husband, she added, “Ask your friend to come and sit here with me. I want to talk to him. He has a fantastic voice, and I know the song he sang. I remember reading it in a manuscript album a long time ago. I want to know where he found it.”

Rimânez here advanced with his gentle tread and courteous bearing, and Lord Elton gave him a chair beside the invalid.

Rimânez walked over quietly with his gentle step and polite demeanor, and Lord Elton offered him a seat next to the sick person.

“You are working miracles on my wife,”—he said—“I have not seen her so animated for years.”

“You're performing miracles on my wife,” he said. “I haven't seen her this lively in years.”

And leaving the two to talk, he crossed over to where Lady Sibyl, myself and Miss Chesney were all seated in a group, chatting more or less unrestrainedly.

And leaving the two to talk, he went over to where Lady Sibyl, I, and Miss Chesney were all sitting together, chatting more or less freely.

“I have just been expressing the hope that you and your daughter will pay me a visit at Willowsmere, Lord Elton,” I said.

“I was just saying that I hope you and your daughter will come visit me at Willowsmere, Lord Elton,” I said.

[p 159]
His brows contracted a little, but he forced a smile. “We shall be delighted,”—he mumbled—“when do you take possession?”

[p159]
His brows furrowed slightly, but he managed a smile. “We’ll be thrilled,”—he mumbled—“when do you move in?”

“As soon as it is at all feasible”—I replied—“I shall wait in town till the next Levée is over, as both my friend and myself have arranged to be presented.”

“As soon as it's possible,” I replied, “I'll wait in town until the next Levée is over, since both my friend and I have plans to be presented.”

“Oh—ah—yes!—er—yes! That is always advisable. And it’s not half such a troublesome business as a Drawing-room is for the ladies. It’s soon over,—and low bodices are not de rigeur—ha—ha—ha! Who is your presenter?”

“Oh—ah—yes!—um—yes! That’s always a good idea. And it’s not nearly as much of a hassle as a Drawing-room is for the ladies. It’s over quickly,—and low-cut dresses aren’t de rigeur—ha—ha—ha! Who’s introducing you?”

I named a distinguished personage, closely connected with the Court, and the Earl nodded.

I mentioned a prominent figure who was closely associated with the Court, and the Earl nodded.

“A very good man,—you could not have a better”—he said complacently—“And this book of yours,—when does it come out?”

“A really good guy—you couldn't ask for anyone better,” he said with satisfaction. “And when is your book coming out?”

“Next week.”

“Next week.”

“We must get it,—we must certainly get it,”—said Lord Elton, assuming interest,—“Sybil, you must put it down on your library list.”

“We have to get it—we definitely have to get it,” said Lord Elton, feigning interest. “Sybil, you need to add it to your library list.”

She assented, though, as I thought a trifle indifferently.

She agreed, but I thought she seemed a bit indifferent.

“On the contrary you must allow me to present it to you;” I said—“It will be a pleasure to me which I hope you will not deny.”

“On the contrary, you have to let me present it to you;” I said—“It will bring me joy, and I hope you won’t refuse.”

“You are very kind,”—she answered, lifting her beautiful eyes to mine as she spoke—“But the librarian at Mudie’s is sure to send it—he knows I read everything. Though I confess I never buy any books except those by Mavis Clare.”

“You're very kind,” she replied, looking up at me with her beautiful eyes as she spoke. “But the librarian at Mudie’s will definitely send it—he knows I read everything. Although I have to admit, I only ever buy books by Mavis Clare.”

Again that woman’s name! I felt annoyed, but took care not to show my annoyance.

Again that woman's name! I felt irritated, but made sure not to show my irritation.

“I shall be jealous of Mavis Clare,” I said playfully.

“I’m going to be jealous of Mavis Clare,” I said teasingly.

“Most men are!” she replied quietly.

“Most men are!” she answered softly.

“You are indeed an enthusiastic partisan of hers!” I exclaimed, somewhat surprised.

"You really are a big fan of hers!" I said, a bit surprised.

“Yes, I suppose I am. I like to see any member of my sex distinguish herself as nobly as she does. I have no genius of my own, and that is one of the reasons why I honour it so much in other women.”

“Yes, I guess I am. I enjoy seeing any woman stand out as impressively as she does. I don’t have any talent of my own, and that’s one of the reasons why I admire it so much in other women.”

[p 160]
I was about to make some suitable compliment by way of response to this remark, when we were all violently startled from our seats by a most horrible cry,—a gasping scream such as might be wrung from some tortured animal. Aghast at the sound we stood for a moment inert, staring at Rimânez, who came quickly towards us with an air of grave concern.

[p160]
I was just about to give a fitting compliment in response to this comment when we were all suddenly jolted from our seats by a terrifying scream—a gasping cry like something out of a tormented animal. Shocked by the noise, we stood frozen for a moment, staring at Rimânez, who rushed toward us with a look of serious concern.

“I am afraid,” he said softly—“that the Countess is not so well,—perhaps you had better go to her—”

“I’m afraid,” he said softly, “that the Countess isn’t doing very well—maybe you should go see her—”

Another shriek interrupted his words, and transfixed with horror we saw Lady Elton struggling in the throes of some sudden and terrific convulsion, her hands beating the air as if she were fighting with an unseen enemy. In one second her face underwent such hideous contortions as robbed it of all human semblance, and between the agonized pantings of her difficult breath, her half-choked voice could be heard uttering wild cries—

Another scream cut off his words, and, frozen in terror, we watched Lady Elton fighting against some sudden and terrible seizure, her hands flailing as if she were battling an invisible foe. In an instant, her face twisted into such grotesque shapes that it lost all human resemblance, and between her painful gasps for air, her half-choked voice could be heard letting out frantic cries—

“Mercy!—mercy!—oh God—God! Tell Sibyl!—pray—pray to God,—pray—”

“Mercy!—mercy!—oh God—God! Tell Sibyl!—please—please to God,—please—”

And with that she fell heavily back, speechless and unconscious.

And with that, she collapsed heavily, speechless and unconscious.

All was instant confusion. Lady Sibyl rushed to her mother’s side, with Miss Charlotte,—Diana Chesney hung back trembling and afraid,—Lord Elton sprang to the bell and rang it furiously.

All was instant confusion. Lady Sibyl rushed to her mother’s side, along with Miss Charlotte—Diana Chesney hung back, trembling and afraid—Lord Elton sprang to the bell and rang it furiously.

“Fetch the doctor!” he cried to the startled servant—“Lady Elton has had another shock! She must be taken to her room at once!”

“Get the doctor!” he shouted to the shocked servant. “Lady Elton has had another shock! She needs to be taken to her room immediately!”

“Can I be of any service?” I inquired, with a side-glance at Rimânez, who stood gravely apart, a statuesquely composed figure of silence.

“Can I help you with anything?” I asked, glancing over at Rimânez, who stood seriously to the side, a quietly composed figure of silence.

“No no,—thanks all the same!” and the Earl pressed my hand gratefully—“She should not have come downstairs,—it has been too exciting for her. Sybil, don’t look at her, my dear—it will only unnerve you,—Miss Chesney, pray go to your room,—Charlotte can do all that is possible——

“No, no—thanks anyway!” and the Earl squeezed my hand gratefully—“She shouldn’t have come downstairs—it’s been too much excitement for her. Sybil, don’t look at her, my dear—it’ll only make you anxious—Miss Chesney, please go to your room—Charlotte can take care of everything that is possible

As he spoke two of the men-servants came in to carry the insensible Countess upstairs,—and as they slowly bore her [p 161] on her coffin-like couch past me, one of them drew the coverlet across her face to conceal it. But not so quickly that I could not see the awful change impressed upon it,—the indelible horror that was stamped on the drawn features,—horror such as surely never was seen except in a painter’s idea of some lost soul in torment. The eyes were rolled up and fixed in their sockets like balls of glass, and in them also was frozen the same frenzied desperate look of fear. It was a dreadful face!—so dreadful in its ghastly immovableness that I was all at once reminded of my hideous vision of the previous night, and the pallid countenances of the three phantoms that had scared me in my sleep. Lady Elton’s looks now resembled theirs! Sickened and appalled I averted my eyes, and was glad to see Rimânez taking farewell of his host, the while he expressed his regret and sympathy with him in his domestic affliction. I myself, approaching Lady Sibyl, pressed her cold and trembling hand in mine, and respectfully kissed it.

As he spoke, two of the servants came in to carry the unconscious Countess upstairs, and as they slowly carried her on her coffin-like couch past me, one of them pulled the coverlet over her face to hide it. But not so quickly that I couldn’t see the horrific change marked on it—the indelible terror etched on her drawn features—a horror that seemed like something out of a painter’s depiction of a lost soul in torment. Her eyes were rolled up and fixed in their sockets like glass balls, and in them was frozen the same frenzied, desperate look of fear. It was a terrifying face! So terrifying in its ghastly stillness that it suddenly reminded me of my horrifying vision from the night before, and the pale faces of the three phantoms that had frightened me in my sleep. Lady Elton’s appearance now resembled theirs! Sickened and horrified, I turned my gaze away and was relieved to see Rimânez saying goodbye to his host while expressing his regret and sympathy for him during this family tragedy. I myself approached Lady Sibyl, took her cold and trembling hand in mine, and respectfully kissed it.

“I am deeply sorry!” I murmured—“I wish I could do anything to console you!”

“I'm really sorry!” I whispered—“I wish there was something I could do to comfort you!”

She looked at me with dry calm eyes.

She looked at me with calm, emotionless eyes.

“Thank-you. But the doctors have always said that my mother would have another shock depriving her of speech. It is very sad; she will probably live for some years like that.”

“Thank you. But the doctors have always said that my mother could have another shock that would take away her ability to speak. It's very sad; she'll probably live like that for a few more years.”

I again expressed my sympathy.

I expressed my sympathy again.

“May I come and inquire about you all to-morrow?” I asked.

“Can I come and check on you all tomorrow?” I asked.

“It will be very kind of you,”—she answered quietly.

"It would be really nice of you," she replied softly.

“Shall I see you if I come?” I said in a lower tone.

“Will I see you if I come?” I said in a quieter tone.

“If you wish it,—certainly!”

"If you want it,—sure!"

Our eyes met; and I knew by instinct that she read my thoughts. I pressed her hand again and was not repulsed,—then bowing profoundly, I left her to make my adieux to Lord Elton and Miss Chesney, who seemed terribly upset and frightened. Miss Charlotte Fitzroy had left the room in attendance on her sister, and she did not return to bid us good-night. Rimânez lingered a moment behind me to say [p 162] another word or two to the Earl, and when he joined me in the hall and threw on his opera-coat, he was smiling to himself somewhat singularly.

Our eyes locked, and I instinctively knew she could read my thoughts. I squeezed her hand again and wasn’t pushed away—then, bowing deeply, I left to say my goodbyes to Lord Elton and Miss Chesney, who looked really upset and scared. Miss Charlotte Fitzroy had left the room to attend to her sister and didn’t come back to say goodnight. Rimânez lingered a moment behind me to say another word or two to the Earl, and when he caught up with me in the hall and put on his opera coat, he was smiling to himself in a rather unusual way.

“An unpleasant end for Helena, Countess of Elton”—he said, when we were in our brougham, driving away—“Paralysis is perhaps the worst of all the physical punishments that can befall a ‘rapid’ lady.”

“An unfortunate end for Helena, Countess of Elton,” he said as we were in our carriage, driving away. “Paralysis might be the worst of all the physical punishments that can happen to a ‘fast’ lady.”

“Was she ‘rapid’?”

“Was she fast?”

“Well,—perhaps ‘rapid’ is too mild a term, but I can find no other;”—he answered—“When she was young,—she is barely fifty now,—she did everything that could be done by woman at her worst and wildest. She had scores of lovers,—and I believe one of them cleared off her husband’s turf-debts,—the Earl consenting gladly,—on a rather pressing occasion.”

“Well, maybe ‘rapid’ is too gentle a word, but I can’t think of anything better,” he replied. “When she was younger—she’s still barely fifty now—she did everything a woman could do at her craziest and wildest. She had many lovers, and I believe one of them even paid off her husband’s gambling debts—the Earl happily agreeing to it—during a rather urgent time.”

“What disgraceful conduct!” I exclaimed.

“That’s such disgraceful behavior!” I exclaimed.

He looked at me with an expression of cynical amusement.

He looked at me with a smirk of cynical amusement.

“Think so? The ‘upper ten’ quite condone that sort of thing in their own set now-a-days. It is all right. If a lady has lovers, and her husband beams benevolence on the situation what can be said? Nothing. How very tender your conscience is, Geoffrey!”

“Think so? The ‘upper ten’ totally accept that kind of thing in their circles these days. It’s all good. If a woman has lovers and her husband is completely cool with it, what can be said? Nothing. How very sensitive your conscience is, Geoffrey!”

I sat silent, thinking. My companion lit a cigarette and offered me one. I took it mechanically without lighting it.

I sat quietly, lost in thought. My friend lit a cigarette and offered me one. I took it automatically, leaving it unlit.

“I made a mistake this evening,”—he went on—“I should not have sung that ‘Last Love-song.’ The fact is, the words were written by one of her ladyship’s former admirers, a man who was something of a poet in his way,—and she had an idea that she was the only person living who had ever seen the lines. She wanted to know if I knew the man who composed them, and I was able to say that I did—very intimately. I was just explaining how it was, and why I knew him so well, when the distressing attack of convulsions came on, and finished our conversation.”

“I made a mistake this evening,” he continued, “I shouldn’t have sung that ‘Last Love Song.’ The truth is, the words were written by one of her ladyship’s former admirers, a guy who fancied himself a bit of a poet—and she thought she was the only person ever to have seen those lines. She wanted to know if I knew the guy who wrote them, and I was able to say that I did—quite well, actually. I was just explaining how I knew him so well when that awful seizure hit and cut our conversation short.”

“She looked horrible!” I said.

“She looked awful!” I said.

“The paralysed Helen of a modern Troy? Yes,—her countenance at the last was certainly not attractive. Beauty [p 163] combined with wantonness frequently ends in the drawn twitch, fixed eye and helpless limbs of life-in-death. It is Nature’s revenge on the outraged body,—and do you know, Eternity’s revenge on the impure Soul is extremely similar?”

“The paralyzed Helen of a modern Troy? Yes, her face at the end was definitely not appealing. Beauty combined with promiscuity often results in the twitching, blank stare and powerless limbs of a lifeless existence. It's Nature’s punishment for the violated body, and you know, Eternity’s punishment for the impure Soul is strikingly similar.”

“What do you know about it?” I said, smiling in spite of myself as I looked at his fine face, expressive of perfect health and splendid intellectuality—“Your absurd fancies about the soul are the only traces of folly I discover in you.”

“What do you know about it?” I said, smiling despite myself as I looked at his handsome face, reflecting perfect health and impressive intelligence—“Your ridiculous ideas about the soul are the only signs of foolishness I see in you.”

“Really? Well I am glad I have something of the fool in my disposition,—foolishness being the only quality that makes wisdom possible. I confess I have odd, very odd notions about the soul.”

“Really? Well, I’m glad I have a bit of foolishness in my personality—since foolishness is the only trait that allows for true wisdom. I admit I have some strange, very strange ideas about the soul.”

“I will excuse them—“ I said, laughing—God forgive me, in my own insensate blind conceit,—the while he regarded me fixedly—“In fact I will excuse anything for the sake of your voice. I do not flatter you, Lucio,—you sing like an angel.”

“I’ll let it slide—” I said, laughing—God forgive me, for my own foolish arrogance,—while he looked at me intently—“Honestly, I’ll overlook anything just to hear your voice. I’m not flattering you, Lucio—you sing like an angel.”

“Don’t use impossible comparisons;”—he replied—“Have you ever heard an angel sing?”

“Don’t make impossible comparisons,” he replied. “Have you ever heard an angel sing?”

“Yes!” I answered smiling—“I have,—this very night!”

“Yes!” I replied, smiling—“I have—just tonight!”

He turned deadly pale.

He turned ghostly pale.

“A very open compliment!” he said, forcing a laugh,—and with almost rough haste, he suddenly let down the window of the carriage though the night was bitter cold—“This vehicle is suffocating me,—let us have some air. See how the stars are shining!—like great crown jewels—Deity’s regalia! Hard frost, like hard times, brings noble works into prominence. Yonder, far off, is a star you can hardly perceive; red as a cinder at times and again blue as the lightning,—I can always discover it, though many cannot. It is Algol,—judged by superstitious folk to be an evil star. I love it chiefly on account of its bad reputation,—it is no doubt much maligned. It may be a cold quarter of hell where weeping spirits sit frozen in ice made of their own congealed tears,—or it may be a preparatory school for Heaven—who knows! Yonder too, shines Venus,—your star Geoffrey!—for you are in love my friend!—come confess it! are you not?”

“A very open compliment!” he said, forcing a laugh, and with almost rough urgency, he suddenly rolled down the window of the carriage despite the bitter cold night. “This vehicle is suffocating me—let's get some air. Look at how the stars are shining! Like great crown jewels—God's regalia! A hard frost, like hard times, brings noble works to light. Over there, far off, is a star you can barely see; sometimes red like a cinder and other times blue like lightning—I can always spot it, though many can’t. It’s Algol—considered by superstitious people to be an evil star. I love it mainly because of its bad reputation; it’s probably unfairly judged. It could be a cold corner of hell where sorrowful spirits are stuck frozen in ice made from their own dried tears—or it might be a prep school for Heaven—who knows! Over there, too, shines Venus—your star Geoffrey! Because you’re in love, my friend! Come on, admit it! Are you not?”

[p 164]
“I am not sure;”—I answered slowly—“The phrase ‘in love’ scarcely describes my present feeling....”

[p164]“I’m not sure;” I replied slowly, “the phrase ‘in love’ hardly captures what I’m feeling right now....”

“You have dropped these,”—he said suddenly, picking up a fast fading knot of violets from the floor of the brougham and holding them towards me. He smiled, as I uttered an exclamation of annoyance. They were Lady Sibyl’s flowers which I had inadvertently let fall, and I saw he knew it. I took them from his hand in silence.

“You dropped these,” he said suddenly, picking up a quickly wilting bunch of violets from the floor of the carriage and holding them out to me. He smiled as I gasped in annoyance. They were Lady Sibyl’s flowers that I had accidentally let fall, and I could tell he knew it. I took them from his hand without saying a word.

“My dear fellow, do not try to hide your intentions from your best friend,”—he said seriously and kindly—“You wish to marry the Earl of Elton’s beautiful daughter, and you shall. Trust me!—I will do everything I can to promote your desire.”

“My dear friend, don’t try to disguise your intentions from your closest buddy,”—he said earnestly and kindly—“You want to marry the beautiful daughter of the Earl of Elton, and you will. Trust me!—I’ll do everything I can to support your wish.”

“You will?” I exclaimed with unconcealed delight, for I fully recognised the influence he had over Sibyl’s father.

“You will?” I said, clearly excited, because I totally understood the power he had over Sibyl’s dad.

“I will, I promise—” he answered gravely—“I assure you that such a marriage would be one after my own heart. I’ll do all I can for you,—and I have made many matches in my time!”

“I will, I promise—” he replied seriously—“I assure you that such a marriage would be one that I truly desire. I’ll do everything I can for you, and I’ve made plenty of matches in my time!”

My heart beat high with triumph,—and when we parted that night I wrung his hand fervently and told him I was devoutly grateful to the fates for sending me such a good friend as he was.

My heart was filled with triumph, and when we said goodbye that night, I shook his hand passionately and told him I was truly grateful to fate for bringing me such a great friend like him.

“Grateful to—whom did you say?” he asked with a whimsical look.

“Grateful to—who did you say?” he asked with a playful expression.

“To the Fates!”

"To Destiny!"

“Are you really? They are very ugly sisters I believe. Perhaps they were your ghostly visitors of last night!”

“Are you serious? I think they're really ugly sisters. Maybe they were the spooky visitors from last night!”

“God forbid!” I ejaculated.

"God forbid!" I exclaimed.

“Ah! God never forbids the fulfilment of His own laws!” he answered—“To do so He would have to destroy Himself.”

“Ah! God never prohibits following His own laws!” he replied. “To do that, He would have to destroy Himself.”

“If He exists at all!” I said carelessly.

“If He exists at all!” I said nonchalantly.

“True! If—!”

“Absolutely! If—!”

And with this, we separated to our different quarters in the ‘Grand.’

And with that, we went to our separate rooms in the ‘Grand.’

[p165]XV

After that evening I became a regular and welcome visitor at Lord Elton’s house, and was soon on terms of the most friendly intimacy with all the members of his family, including even the severely pious Miss Charlotte Fitzroy. It was not difficult for me to see that my matrimonial aspirations were suspected,—and though the encouragement I received from Lady Sibyl herself was so slight as to make me doubtful whether after all my hopes of winning her would ever be realized, the Earl made no secret of his delight at the idea of securing me as a son-in-law. Such wealth as mine was not to be met with every day,—and even had I been a blackleg of the turf or a retired jockey, instead of an ‘author,’ I should, with five millions at my back, have been considered quite as desirable a suitor for the Lady Sibyl’s hand. Rimânez scarcely ever went with me to the Eltons’ now, pleading as excuse much pressing business and many social engagements. I was not altogether sorry for this. Greatly as I admired and honoured him, his extraordinary physical beauty and fascination of manner were in dangerous contrast to my merely ‘ordinary good-looking’ personality, and it seemed to me impossible that any woman, seeing much of him, could be expected to give me the preference. All the same I had no fear that he would ever voluntarily become my rival,—his antipathy to women was too deep-rooted and sincere for that. On this point indeed his feelings were so strong and passionate that I often wondered why the society sirens who [p 166] eagerly courted his attention remained so blind and unconscious to the chill cynicism that lurked beneath his seeming courtesy,—the cutting satire that was coupled with apparent compliment, and the intensity of hatred that flamed under the assumed expression of admiring homage in his flashing eyes. However it was not my business to point out to those who could not, or would not, see the endless peculiarities of my friend’s variable disposition. I did not pay much heed to them even so far as I myself was concerned, for I had grown accustomed to the quick changes he was wont to ring on all the gamut of human feeling, and absorbed in my own life-schemes I did not trouble myself to intimately study the man who had in a couple of months become my fidus Achates. I was engrossed at the moment in doing all I could to increase the Earl of Elton’s appreciative sense of my value as a man and a millionaire, and to this end I paid some of his pressing debts, lent him a large sum of money without demanding interest or promise of repayment, and stocked his cellar with presents of such rare old wines as he had not been able to afford to purchase for himself for many years. Thus was confidence easily engendered between us, even to that point of affection which displayed itself in his lordship’s readiness to thrust his arm through mine when we sauntered together down Piccadilly, and his calling me ‘my dear boy’ in public. Never shall I forget the bewildered amazement of the scrubby little editor of a sixpenny magazine who met me face to face thus accompanied in the Park one morning! That he knew the Earl of Elton by sight was evident, and that he also knew me his apoplectic stare confessed. He had pompously refused to even read any of my offered contributions on the ground that I had ‘no name,’—and now—! he would have given a month’s salary if I had but condescended to recognize him! I did not so condescend,—but passed him by, listening to, and laughing with my intended future father-in-law, who was retailing an extremely ancient joke for my benefit. The incident was slight, even trumpery,—yet it put me in a good humour, for one of the chiefest pleasures I had out of my wealth was the [p 167] ability to repay with vengeful interest all the contempt and insult that had beaten me back from every chance of earning a livelihood while I was poor.

After that evening, I became a regular and welcomed guest at Lord Elton’s house. I soon built a friendly rapport with all the family members, including the devout Miss Charlotte Fitzroy. It was clear to me that my intentions regarding marriage were suspected, and although Lady Sibyl's encouragement was so minimal that I doubted whether my hopes of winning her affection would ever come to fruition, the Earl openly expressed his delight at the thought of having me as a son-in-law. A wealth like mine wasn’t something you came across every day, and even if I were a shady figure from the racetrack or a retired jockey instead of a so-called ‘author,’ I would still be seen as a highly desirable match for Lady Sibyl with five million behind me. Rimânez hardly ever joined me at the Eltons’ anymore, often citing pressing business and numerous social engagements as his excuses. I wasn’t too upset about this. As much as I admired and respected him, his extraordinary looks and charm posed a dangerous contrast to my merely ‘ordinary good looks,’ and I found it hard to believe any woman spending time with him would prefer me. Still, I had no worry that he would intentionally become my rival—his deep-rooted disdain for women was too genuine for that. In fact, he felt so strongly against women that I often questioned why the social butterflies, who actively sought his attention, remained oblivious to the cold cynicism hiding beneath his polite exterior— the biting satire that came with his compliments, and the intense hatred that flickered behind his flattering gaze. However, it wasn’t my place to point out the countless quirks of my friend’s unpredictable nature to those who couldn’t or wouldn’t acknowledge them. I didn’t pay much attention to them myself, as I had grown used to his rapid shifts in mood and emotion, and absorbed in my own ambitions, I didn’t feel the need to closely analyze the man who had quickly become my fidus Achates. I was focused on anything that could enhance the Earl of Elton’s appreciation of my worth as a person and a millionaire. To that end, I settled some of his pressing debts, lent him a substantial amount without asking for interest or repayment, and filled his wine cellar with gifts of rare old wines he hadn’t been able to purchase for years. This created a strong bond between us, even to the point where he would link his arm through mine when we strolled down Piccadilly, and called me ‘my dear boy’ in public. I’ll never forget the shocked look on the scruffy little editor of a low-budget magazine when he saw me walking with the Earl in the Park one morning! It was clear he recognized the Earl, and his astonished stare revealed he knew me too. He had pompously refused to read any of my submissions, claiming I had ‘no name,’—and now—! He would have given up a month’s salary just to have me acknowledge him! I didn’t indulge him and simply walked past, laughing and chatting with my soon-to-be father-in-law, who was sharing an incredibly old joke just for my entertainment. The incident was trivial, even silly—but it lifted my spirits because one of the greatest joys of my wealth was the ability to give back, with interest, all the contempt and insults I faced when I was struggling.

In all my visits to the Eltons, I never saw the paralysed Countess again. Since the last terrible visitation of her dread disease, she had not moved. She merely lived and breathed—no more. Lord Elton told me that the worst part of her illness at present, so far as it affected those who had to attend upon her, was the particularly hideous alteration of her face.

In all my visits to the Eltons, I never saw the paralyzed Countess again. Since the last awful bout of her terrible illness, she had not moved. She simply lived and breathed—nothing more. Lord Elton told me that the worst part of her illness right now, as it affected those who had to take care of her, was the particularly horrifying change in her face.

“The fact is,” he said, not without a shudder—“she’s dreadful to look at,—positively dreadful!—no longer human, you know. She used to be a lovely woman,—now she is literally frightful. Her eyes especially;—they are as scared and wild as if she had seen the devil. Quite an awful expression I assure you!—and it never alters. The doctors can do nothing—and of course it’s very trying for Sibyl, and everybody.”

“The truth is,” he said, shuddering a bit, “she looks terrible—just absolutely terrible!—she doesn’t even seem human anymore, you know. She used to be a beautiful woman—now she’s truly frightening. Her eyes in particular—they’re as terrified and frenzied as if she’s seen the devil. It’s a really horrible look, I promise you!—and it never changes. The doctors can’t help her—and of course, it’s very hard for Sibyl and everyone else.”

I assented sympathetically; and realising that a house holding such a figure of living death within it must of necessity be more or less gloomy and depressing to a young and vigorous nature, I lost no opportunity of giving Lady Sibyl whatever slight pleasures were in my power to procure, for her distraction and entertainment. Costly flowers, boxes for the opera and ‘first nights’ at the play,—every sort of attention that a man can pay to a woman without being considered officious or intrusive I offered, and was not repulsed. Everything progressed well and favourably towards the easy attainment of my wishes,—I had no difficulties, no troubles of any kind,—and I voluntarily led a life of selfishly absorbed personal gratification, being commended and encouraged therein by a whole host of flatterers and interested acquaintances. Willowsmere Court was mine, and every newspaper in the kingdom had commented on the purchase, in either servile or spiteful paragraphs. My lawyers had warmly congratulated me on the possession of so admirable a property which they, in strict accordance with what they conceived to be their duty, had personally inspected and approved. The place was now in the hands of a firm of [p 168] decorators and furnishers, recommended by Rimânez, and it was expected to be in perfect order for my habitation in early summer, at which time I purposed entertaining a large house-party of more or less distinguished people.

I agreed sympathetically, and realizing that a house with such a figure of living death inside must inevitably be somewhat gloomy and depressing for a young and vibrant person, I took every chance to give Lady Sibyl whatever small pleasures I could to distract and entertain her. Expensive flowers, opera tickets, and first nights at the theater—every kind of attention a man can give to a woman without coming off as pushy or intrusive—I offered, and she welcomed it. Everything was moving along nicely towards getting what I wanted—I faced no difficulties or troubles—and I willingly led a life focused on my own personal satisfaction, praised and encouraged by a multitude of admirers and interested acquaintances. Willowsmere Court was mine, and every newspaper in the country had commented on the purchase, either in flattering or spiteful ways. My lawyers warmly congratulated me on acquiring such an excellent property, which they, following what they believed to be their duty, had personally inspected and approved. The place was now in the hands of a firm of [p168Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.decorators and furnishers, recommended by Rimânez, and it was expected to be perfectly ready for me to move in by early summer, when I planned to host a large house party of more or less notable guests.

Meantime, what I had once considered would be the great event of my life, took place,—namely the publication of my book. Trumpeted forth by the most heraldic advertisements, it was at last launched on the uncertain and fluctuating tide of public favour, and special ‘advance’ copies were sent to the office of every magazine and journal in London. The day after this was done, Lucio, as I now familiarly called him, came in to my room with a mysterious and mischievous air.

Meantime, what I had once thought would be the biggest event of my life happened—the publication of my book. Announced with bold advertisements, it was finally released into the unpredictable and shifting waters of public opinion, and special 'advance' copies were sent to the office of every magazine and journal in London. The day after that, Lucio, as I now casually called him, came into my room with a mysterious and playful vibe.

“Geoffrey,” he said—“I’m going to lend you five hundred pounds!”

“Geoffrey,” he said, “I’m going to lend you five hundred pounds!”

I looked up with a smile.

I smiled as I looked up.

“What for?”

"What's that for?"

He held out a cheque towards me. Glancing at it I saw that the sum he mentioned was filled in and endorsed with his signature, but that the name of the person to whom the money was to be made payable, had not yet been written.

He handed me a check. Looking at it, I noticed that the amount he mentioned was filled in and signed, but the name of the person who was supposed to receive the money had not been written yet.

“Well? What does it mean?”

“Well? What does that mean?”

“It means”—replied he—“that I am going to see Mr McWhing this morning. I have an appointment with him at twelve. You, as Geoffrey Tempest, the author of the book Mr McWhing is going to criticise and make a ‘boom’ of, could not possibly put your name to such a cheque. It would not be ‘good form’—it might crop up afterwards and so betray ‘the secrets of the prison-house.’ But for me it is another affair. I am going to ‘pose’ as your businessman—your ‘literary agent’ who pockets ten per cent. of the profits and wants to make a ‘big thing’ out of you, and I’m going to talk the matter over with the perfectly practical McWhing who has, like every true Scot, a keen eye for the main chance. Of course it will be in confidence,—strict confidence!” and he laughed—“It’s all a question of business you know,—in these commercial days, literature has become a trade like everything else, and even critics only [p 169] work for what pays them. As indeed why should they not?”

“It means,” he replied, “that I’m going to see Mr. McWhing this morning. I have an appointment with him at twelve. You, as Geoffrey Tempest, the author of the book that Mr. McWhing is going to critique and promote, couldn’t possibly sign such a cheque. It wouldn’t be ‘good form’—it could come back to haunt us and reveal ‘the secrets of the prison-house.’ But for me, it’s a different story. I’m going to act as your business manager—your ‘literary agent’ who takes ten percent of the profits and wants to make a ‘big deal’ out of you, and I’m going to discuss this with the very practical McWhing who, like every true Scot, has a sharp eye for opportunities. Of course, it will be in confidence—strict confidence!” and he laughed. “It’s all about business, you know—in today’s commercial world, literature has turned into a trade like everything else, and even critics only work for what pays them. And honestly, why shouldn’t they?”

“Do you mean to tell me McWhing will take that five hundred?” I asked dubiously.

"Are you really telling me that McWhing will accept that five hundred?" I asked, feeling skeptical.

“I mean to tell you nothing of the kind. I would not put the matter so coarsely for the world! This money is not for McWhing,—it is for a literary charity.”

“I’m not saying anything like that. I wouldn’t express it so crudely for anything! This money isn’t for McWhing—it’s for a literary charity.”

“Indeed! I thought you had an idea perhaps of offering a bribe....”

“Definitely! I thought you might be considering offering a bribe...”

“Bribe! Good Heavens! Bribe a critic! Impossible, my good Geoffrey!—such a thing was never heard of—never, never, never!” and he shook his head and rolled up his eyes with infinite solemnity—“No no! Press people never take money for anything—not even for ‘booming’ a new gold-mining company,—not even for putting a notice of a fashionable concert into the Morning Post. Everything in the English press is the just expression of pure and lofty sentiment, believe me! This little cheque is for a charity of which Mr McWhing is chief patron,—you see the Civil List pensions all go by favour to the wrong persons nowadays; to the keeping of lunatic versifiers and retired actresses who never could act—the actual bona-fide ‘genius’ never gets anything out of Government, and moreover would scorn to take a farthing from that penurious body, which grudges him anything higher than a money-recognition. It is as great an insult to offer a beggarly pension of fifty or a hundred pounds a year to a really great writer as to give him a knighthood,—and we cannot fall much lower than to be a knight, as knights go. The present five hundred pounds will help to relieve certain ‘poor and proud’ but pressing literary cases known to McWhing alone!” His expression at this moment was so extraordinary, that I entirely failed to fathom it. “I have no doubt I shall be able to represent the benevolent and respectable literary agent to perfection—of course I shall insist on my ten per cent.!”—and he began laughing again. “But I can’t stop to discuss the matter now with you—I’m off. I promised McWhing [p 170] to be with him at twelve o’clock precisely, and it’s now half-past-eleven. I shall probably lunch with him, so don’t wait for me. And concerning the five hundred, you needn’t be in my debt an hour longer than you like—I’ll take a cheque for the money back from you this evening.”

“Bribe! Good heavens! Bribe a critic! Impossible, my good Geoffrey!—such a thing has never been heard of—never, never, never!” and he shook his head and rolled his eyes with immense seriousness—“No, no! People in the press never accept money for anything—not even for promoting a new gold-mining company—not even for placing an ad for a fancy concert in the Morning Post. Everything in the English press reflects pure and noble sentiment, believe me! This small check is for a charity of which Mr McWhing is the main patron—you see the Civil List pensions all go by favoritism to the wrong people nowadays; to support lunatic poets and retired actresses who could never act—the actual genuine 'genius' never gets anything from the Government, and besides, he would be too proud to take a penny from that stingy body, which begrudges him anything more than a monetary acknowledgment. It is as great an insult to offer a meager pension of fifty or a hundred pounds a year to a truly great writer as it is to grant him a knighthood—and we can hardly fall lower than to be a knight, as knights go. The current five hundred pounds will help support certain 'poor and proud' but pressing literary cases known only to McWhing!” His expression at that moment was so peculiar that I completely failed to understand it. “I have no doubt I’ll be able to represent the kind and reputable literary agent perfectly—of course, I’ll insist on my ten percent!”—and he started laughing again. “But I can’t stay to discuss this with you now—I’m off. I promised McWhing [p170Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.to be with him at twelve o’clock exactly, and it’s now half-past eleven. I’ll probably have lunch with him, so don’t wait for me. And about the five hundred, you don’t need to owe me for even an hour longer than you want—I’ll take a check for the money back from you this evening.”

“All right”—I said—“But perhaps the great oracle of the cliques will reject your proposals with scorn.”

"Okay," I said, "but maybe the big authority on social groups will dismiss your suggestions with disdain."

“If he does, then is Utopia realized!”—replied Lucio, carefully drawing on his gloves as he spoke—“Where’s a copy of your book? Ah—here’s one—smelling newly of the press,” and he slipped the volume into his overcoat pocket; “Allow me, before departure, to express the opinion that you are a singularly ungrateful fellow, Geoffrey! Here am I, perfectly devoted to your interests,—and despite my princedom actually prepared to ‘pose’ to McWhing as your ‘acting manager’ pro tem, and you haven’t so much as a thank-you to throw at me!”

“If he does, then Utopia is achieved!” replied Lucio, carefully putting on his gloves as he spoke. “Where’s a copy of your book? Ah—here’s one, fresh off the press,” and he tucked the volume into his overcoat pocket. “Let me express my opinion before I leave: you are an incredibly ungrateful person, Geoffrey! Here I am, completely dedicated to your interests—and despite my status, I’m actually ready to act as your ‘manager’ temporarily for McWhing, and you haven’t even spared a thank you!”

He stood before me smiling, the personification of kindness and good humour. I laughed a little.

He stood in front of me, smiling, the embodiment of kindness and good humor. I chuckled a bit.

“McWhing will never take you for an acting manager or literary agent,”—I said—“You don’t look it. If I seem churlish I’m sorry—but the fact is I am disgusted ...

“McWhing is never going to see you as a stand-in manager or literary agent,”—I said—“You just don’t have the vibe for it. If I come off as rude, I apologize—but honestly, I’m grossed out

“At what?” he inquired, still smiling.

“At what?” he asked, still smiling.

“Oh, at the humbug of everything,”—I answered impatiently; “The stupid farce of it all. Why shouldn’t a book get noticed on its own merits without any appeal to cliquism and influential wire-pulling on the press?”

“Oh, the absurdity of it all,” I replied impatiently; “the ridiculous charade of it. Why can’t a book be recognized for what it is, without relying on cliques and powerful connections in the media?”

“Exactly!” and he delicately flicked a grain of dust off his coat while speaking—“And why shouldn’t a man get received in society on his own merits, without any money to recommend him or any influential friend to back him up?”

“Exactly!” he said as he gently brushed a speck of dust off his coat while speaking. “And why shouldn’t a guy be accepted into society based on his own merits, without any money to his name or any powerful friends to support him?”

I was silent.

I didn't say anything.

“The world is as it is made,”—he went on, regarding me fixedly—“It is moved by the lowest and pettiest motives,—it works for the most trivial, ridiculous and perishable aims. It is not a paradise. It is not a happy family of united and [p 171] affectionate brethren. It is an over-populated colony of jabbering and quarrelsome monkeys, who fancy they are men. Philosophers in old days tried to teach it that the monkey-type should be exterminated for the growth and encouragement of a nobler race,—but they preached in vain—there never were enough real men alive to overcome the swarming majority of the beasts. God Himself, they say, came down from Heaven to try and set wrong things right, and to restore if possible His own defaced image to the general aspect of humanity,—and even He failed.”

“The world is just as it’s made,”—he continued, looking at me intensively—“It’s driven by the most basic and petty motives,—it operates for the most trivial, ridiculous, and temporary goals. It’s not a paradise. It’s not a happy family of united and affectionate brothers. It’s an over-crowded colony of chattering and combative monkeys, who think they are men. Philosophers in the past tried to teach that the monkey-type should be eliminated to foster and promote a nobler race,—but they preached in vain—there were never enough real humans around to overpower the overwhelming majority of the beasts. God Himself, they say, came down from Heaven to try and set things right, and to restore, if possible, His own marred image to the overall appearance of humanity,—and even He failed.”

“There is very little of God in this world”—I said bitterly; “There is much more Devil!”

“There’s very little of God in this world,” I said bitterly; “There’s a lot more Devil!”

He smiled,—a musing, dreamy smile that transfigured his countenance and made him look like a fine Apollo absorbed in the thought of some new and glorious song.

He smiled—a thoughtful, dreamy smile that transformed his face and made him look like a handsome Apollo lost in the idea of some new and amazing song.

“No doubt!” he said, after a little pause—“Mankind certainly prefer the devil to any other deity,—therefore if they elect him as their representative, it is scarcely to be wondered at that he governs where he is asked to govern. And yet—do you know Geoffrey—this devil,—if there is one,—can hardly, I think, be quite so bad as his detractors say. I myself don’t believe he is a whit worse than a nineteenth-century financier!”

“No doubt!” he said after a brief pause. “People really do prefer the devil to any other god, so if they choose him as their representative, it’s not surprising he rules where he’s invited to rule. And yet—do you know Geoffrey—this devil, if there is one, probably isn’t as terrible as his critics claim. Personally, I don’t think he’s any worse than a nineteenth-century financier!”

I laughed aloud at the comparison.

I laughed out loud at the comparison.

“After that,” I said—“you had better go to McWhing. I hope you will tell him that I am the triple essence of all the newest ‘discoveries’ rolled into one!”

“After that,” I said, “you should probably go to McWhing. I hope you tell him that I’m the ultimate combination of all the latest ‘discoveries’ rolled into one!”

“Never fear!” returned Lucio,—“I’ve learned all my stock-phrases by heart—a ‘star of the first magnitude’ etc.,—I’ve read the Athenæum till I’ve got the lingo of the literary auctioneer well-nigh perfect, and I believe I shall acquit myself admirably. Au revoir!”

“Don’t worry!" Lucio replied, "I've memorized all my catchphrases—like a 'star of the first magnitude,' etc. I've read the Athenæum so much that I've almost mastered the language of the literary auctioneer, and I’m confident I’ll do just fine. See you later!”

He was gone; and I, after a little desultory looking over my papers, went out to lunch at Arthur’s, of which club I was now a member. On my way I stopped to look in at a bookseller’s window to see if my ‘immortal’ production was yet on show. It was not,—and the volume put most conspicuously [p 172] to the front among all the ‘newest books’ was one entitled ‘Differences. By Mavis Clare.’ Acting on a sudden impulse I went in to purchase it.

He was gone, and I, after a bit of aimless browsing through my papers, went out for lunch at Arthur's, where I was now a member. On my way, I paused to check out a bookseller's window to see if my 'immortal' work was on display yet. It wasn't—and the book prominently featured among all the 'newest books' was one titled 'Differences. By Mavis Clare.' Acting on a spur-of-the-moment decision, I went inside to buy it.

“Has this a good sale?“ I asked, as the volume was handed to me.

“Is this a good sale?” I asked as the volume was handed to me.

The clerk at the counter opened his eyes wide.

The clerk at the counter widened his eyes.

“Sale?” he echoed—“Well, I should think so—rather! Why everybody’s reading it!”

“Sale?” he repeated—“Of course! Definitely! Everyone's reading it!”

“Indeed!” and I turned over the uncut pages carelessly—“I see no allusion whatever to it in the papers.”

“Definitely!” I said, flipping through the untouched pages without a care. “I see no mention of it anywhere in the papers.”

The clerk smiled and shrugged his shoulders.

The clerk smiled and shrugged.

“No—and you’re not likely to, sir”—he said—“Miss Clare is too popular to need reviews. Besides, a large number of the critics,—the ‘log-rollers’ especially, are mad against her for her success, and the public know it. Only the other day a man came in here from one of the big newspaper offices and told me he was taking a few notes on the books which had the largest sales,—would I tell him which author’s works were most in demand? I said Miss Clare took the lead,—as she does,—and he got into a regular rage. Said he—‘That’s the answer I’ve had all along the line, and however true it is, it’s no use to me because I dare not mention it. My editor would instantly scratch it out—he hates Miss Clare.’ ‘A precious editor you’ve got!’ I said, and he looked rather queer. There’s nothing like journalism, sir, for the suppression of truth!”

“No—and you’re probably not going to, sir,” he said. “Miss Clare is too popular to need reviews. Besides, a lot of the critics—especially the ‘log-rollers’—are angry at her for being successful, and the public knows it. Just the other day, a guy came in here from one of the big newspapers and told me he was taking notes on the books with the highest sales—would I tell him which author’s works were in demand? I said Miss Clare was at the top—like she always is—and he got really mad. He said, ‘That’s the answer I’ve been getting everywhere, and even though it’s true, it’s useless to me because I can’t mention it. My editor would immediately cut it out—he hates Miss Clare.’ I said, ‘What a great editor you have!’ and he looked pretty uncomfortable. There’s nothing like journalism, sir, for hiding the truth!”

I smiled, and went away with my purchase, convinced that I had wasted a few shillings on a mere piece of woman’s trash. If this Mavis Clare was indeed so ‘popular,’ then her work must naturally be of the ‘penny dreadful’ order, for I, like many another literary man, laboured under the ludicrous inconsistency of considering the public an ‘ass’ while I myself desired nothing so much as the said ‘ass’s’ applause and approval!—and therefore I could not imagine it capable of voluntarily selecting for itself any good work of literature without guidance from the critics. Of course I was wrong; the great masses of the public in all nations are always led by [p 173] some instinctive sense of right, that moves them to reject the false and unworthy, and select the true. Completely prepared, like most men of my type to sneer and cavil at the book, chiefly because it was written by a feminine hand, I sat down in a retired corner of the club reading-room, and began to cut and skim the pages. I had not read many sentences before my heart sank with a heavy sense of fear and,—jealousy!—the slow fire of an insidious envy began to smoulder in my mind. What power had so gifted this author—this mere woman,—that she should dare to write better than I! And that she should force me, by the magic of her pen to mentally acknowledge, albeit with wrath and shame, my own inferiority! Clearness of thought, brilliancy of style, beauty of diction, all these were hers, united to consummate ease of expression and artistic skill,—and all at once, in the very midst of reading, such a violent impulse of insensate rage possessed me that I flung the book down, dreading to go on with it. The potent, resistless, unpurchaseable quality of Genius!—ah, I was not yet so blinded by my own conceit as to be unable to recognize that divine fire when I saw it flashing up from every page as I saw it now; but, to be compelled to give that recognition to a woman’s work, galled and irritated me almost beyond endurance. Women, I considered, should be kept in their places as men’s drudges or toys—as wives, mothers, nurses, cooks, menders of socks and shirts, and housekeepers generally,—what right had they to intrude into the realms of art and snatch the laurels from their masters’ brows! If I could but get the chance of reviewing this book, I thought to myself savagely!—I would misquote, misrepresent, and cut it to shreds with a joy too great for words! This Mavis Clare, ‘unsexed,’ as I at once called her in my own mind simply because she had the power I lacked,—wrote what she had to say with a gracious charm, freedom, and innate consciousness of strength,—a strength which forced me back upon myself and filled me with the bitterest humiliation. Without knowing her I hated her,—this woman who could win fame without the aid [p 174] of money, and who was crowned so brightly and visibly to the world that she was beyond criticism. I took up her book again and tried to cavil at it,—over one or two dainty bits of poetic simile and sentiment I laughed,—enviously. When I left the club later in the day, I took the book with me, divided between a curious desire to read it honestly through with justice to it and its author, and an impulse to tear it asunder and fling it into the road to be crushed in the mud under rolling cab and cart wheels. In this strange humour Rimânez found me, when at about four o’clock he returned from his mission to David McWhing, smiling and—triumphant.

I smiled and walked away with my purchase, convinced that I had wasted a few shillings on just another piece of women's junk. If this Mavis Clare was really so ‘popular,’ then her work must obviously be of the ‘penny dreadful’ kind, because I, like many other writers, held the ridiculous inconsistency of thinking the public was an ‘ass’ while I myself craved nothing more than that same ‘ass’s’ applause and approval!—and so I couldn’t imagine it could possibly choose good literature on its own without direction from critics. Of course, I was wrong; the large masses of the public in all countries are always guided by an instinctive sense of what’s right, driving them to reject the false and unworthy while choosing the true. Fully prepared, like most men of my type, to scoff and criticize the book mainly because it was written by a woman, I settled into a quiet corner of the club reading room and started to skim through the pages. I hadn’t read many sentences before my heart sank with a deep feeling of fear and—jealousy!—the slow spark of an insidious envy began to smolder in my mind. What power granted this author—this mere woman—the audacity to write better than I! And that she could force me, by the magic of her pen, to mentally admit, even with anger and shame, my own inferiority! Clarity of thought, brilliance of style, beauty of language—she had them all, combined with effortless expression and artistic skill,—and right then, in the middle of reading, I was overtaken by a sudden, blind rage that made me throw the book down, dreading to continue. The powerful, irresistible, unpurchasable quality of Genius!—ah, I was not yet so blinded by my own arrogance that I couldn’t recognize that divine fire when I saw it sparking from every page as I did now; but to be forced to acknowledge that recognition for a woman's work infuriated and annoyed me almost beyond bearing. I believed women should stick to their roles as men’s helpers or playthings—as wives, mothers, nurses, cooks, menders of socks and shirts, and general housekeepers—what right did they have to intrude into the world of art and claim the honors meant for their masters! If only I could get the chance to review this book, I thought savagely!—I would misquote, misrepresent, and tear it to shreds with a joy too great for words! This Mavis Clare, ‘unsexed,’ as I immediately labeled her in my mind simply because she had the talent I lacked,—wrote what she had to say with a gracious charm, freedom, and an inherent awareness of strength,—a strength that pushed me back onto myself and filled me with the deepest humiliation. Without knowing her, I hated her,—this woman who could gain fame without relying on money, who was so brightly and visibly crowned by the world that she was beyond criticism. I picked up her book again and tried to nitpick it,—over one or two delicate bits of poetic simile and sentiment I laughed,—enviously. When I left the club later that day, I took the book with me, torn between a curious desire to read it honestly and fairly towards it and its author, and an urge to rip it apart and throw it into the street to be crushed in the mud under passing cabs and carts. In this strange mood, Rimânez found me when he returned around four o'clock from his visit to David McWhing, smiling and—triumphant.

“Congratulate me Geoffrey!” he exclaimed as he entered my room—“Congratulate me, and yourself! I am minus the five hundred pound cheque I showed you this morning!”

“Congratulate me, Geoffrey!” he shouted as he walked into my room—“Congratulate me, and yourself! I am minus the five hundred-pound check I showed you this morning!”

“McWhing has pocketed it then,”—I said sullenly—“All right! Much good may it do him, and his ‘charity’!”

“McWhing has taken it, then,” I said sulkily. “Fine! I hope it does him good, along with his ‘charity’!”

Rimânez gave me a quick observant glance.

Rimânez gave me a quick, watchful look.

“Why, what has happened to you since we parted?” he inquired, throwing off his overcoat and sitting down opposite to me—“You seem out of temper! Yet you ought to be a perfectly happy man—for your highest ambition is about to be gratified. You said you wished to make your book and yourself ‘the talk of London,’—well, within the next two or three weeks you will see yourself praised in a very large number of influential newspapers as the newest discovered ‘genius’ of the day, only a little way removed from Shakespeare himself (three of the big leading magazines are guaranteed to say that) and all this through the affability of Mr McWhing, and the trifling sum of five hundred pounds! And are you not satisfied? Really, my friend, you are becoming difficult!—I warned you that too much good fortune spoils a man.”

“Hey, what’s happened to you since we last saw each other?” he asked, taking off his overcoat and sitting across from me. “You seem irritated! But you should be perfectly happy—your biggest dream is about to come true. You said you wanted to make your book and yourself ‘the talk of London.’ Well, in the next two or three weeks, you’ll see lots of influential newspapers praising you as the hottest new ‘genius’ out there, only slightly behind Shakespeare himself (three major magazines are sure to say that), and all this thanks to Mr. McWhing's kindness and a small payment of five hundred pounds! Aren’t you satisfied? Honestly, my friend, you’re being hard to please! I warned you that too much good luck can ruin a person.”

With a sudden movement I flung down Mavis Clare’s book before him.

With a sudden motion, I tossed Mavis Clare’s book down in front of him.

“Look at this”—I said—“Does she pay five hundred pounds to David McWhing’s charity?”

“Check this out,” I said. “Does she really donate five hundred pounds to David McWhing’s charity?”

He took up the volume and glanced at it.

He picked up the book and looked at it.

[p 175]
“Certainly not. But then,—she gets slandered—not criticized!”

[p175]
“Definitely not. But then, she gets slandered—not just criticized!”

“What does that matter!” I retorted—“The man from whom I bought this book says that everybody is reading it.”

“What does that matter!” I shot back—“The guy I got this book from says that everyone is reading it.”

“Exactly!” and Rimânez surveyed me with a curious expression, half of pity, half of amusement—“But you know the old axiom, my dear Geoffrey?—‘you may lead a horse to the water but you cannot make him drink.’ Which statement, interpreted for the present occasion, means that though certain log-rollers, headed by our estimable friend McWhing, may drag the horse—i.e. the public, up to their own particularly prepared literary trough, they cannot force it to swallow the mixture. The horse frequently turns tail and runs away in search of its own provender,—it has done so in the case of Miss Clare. When the public choose an author for themselves, it is a dreadful thing of course for other authors,—but it really can’t be helped!”

“Exactly!” Rimânez looked at me with a curious expression, a mix of pity and amusement. “But you know the old saying, my dear Geoffrey?—‘You can lead a horse to water, but you can’t make it drink.’ In this context, it means that even though certain promoters, led by our esteemed friend McWhing, can drag the horse—meaning the public—to their specially prepared literary trough, they can’t force it to drink the concoction. The horse often just turns around and runs off to find its own feed—it has done so in the case of Miss Clare. When the public chooses an author for themselves, it’s certainly a terrible situation for other writers, but there’s really nothing that can be done about it!”

“Why should they choose Mavis Clare?” I demanded gloomily.

“Why should they pick Mavis Clare?” I asked gloomily.

“Ah, why indeed!” he echoed smiling—“McWhing would tell you they do it out of sheer idiotcy;—the public would answer that they choose her because she has genius.”

“Ah, why not!” he said with a smile—“McWhing would tell you they do it out of pure foolishness;—the public would say they pick her because she has talent.”

“Genius!” I repeated scornfully—“The public are perfectly incapable of recognizing such a quality!”

“Genius!” I said mockingly—“The public is completely unable to recognize such a quality!”

“You think so?” he said still smiling—“you really think so? In that case it’s very odd isn’t it, how everything that is truly great in art and literature becomes so widely known and honoured, not only in this country but in every civilized land where people think or study? You must remember that all the very famous men and women have been steadily ‘written down’ in their day, even to the late English Laureate, Tennyson, who was ‘criticized’ for the most part in the purest Billingsgate,—it is only the mediocrities who are ever ‘written up.’ It seems as if the stupid public really had a hand in selecting these ‘great,’ for the reviewers would never stand them at any price, till driven to acknowledge them by the popular force majeure. [p 176] But considering the barbarous want of culture and utter foolishness of the public, Geoffrey, what I wonder at, is that you should care to appeal to it at all!”

“You think so?” he said, still smiling. “You really think that? In that case, it’s pretty strange, isn’t it, how everything that’s truly great in art and literature becomes so widely known and respected, not just here but in every civilized country where people think or study? You must remember that all the really famous men and women were consistently ‘written down’ in their time, even the late English Laureate, Tennyson, who was ‘criticized’ mostly in the crudest terms—it’s only the mediocrities who ever get ‘written up.’ It seems as if the ignorant public really had a hand in picking these ‘greats,’ because the reviewers would never support them at any cost until they were forced to recognize them by popular force majeure. [p176Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.But considering the complete lack of culture and utter foolishness of the public, Geoffrey, what I find astonishing is that you would even want to appeal to it at all!”

I sat silent,—inwardly chafing under his remarks.

I sat quietly, feeling frustrated by his comments.

“I am afraid—” he resumed, rising and taking a white flower from one of the vases on the table to pin in his button-hole—“that Miss Clare is going to be a thorn in your side, my friend! A man rival in literature is bad enough,—but a woman rival is too much to endure with any amount of patience! However you may console yourself with the certainty that she will never get ‘boomed,’—while you—thanks to my tender fostering of the sensitive and high-principled McWhing, will be the one delightful and unique ‘discovery’ of the press for at least one month, perhaps two, which is about as long as any ‘new star of the first magnitude’ lasts in the latter-day literary skies. Shooting-stars all of them!—such as poor old forgotten Béranger sang of—

“I’m afraid—” he said, standing up and taking a white flower from one of the vases on the table to pin to his lapel—“that Miss Clare is going to be a pain for you, my friend! A male rival in literature is annoying enough, but a female rival is just too much to handle with any patience! However, you can comfort yourself with the fact that she will never get ‘popular,’—while you—thanks to my nurturing of the sensitive and principled McWhing, will be the delightful and unique ‘discovery’ of the press for at least a month, maybe two, which is about as long as any ‘new star of the first magnitude’ lasts in today’s literary world. They’re all shooting stars!—just like the poor, forgotten Béranger sang about—

            “les etoiles qui filent,
‘Qui filent,—qui filent—et disparaissent!’”

“Except—Mavis Clare!” I said.

“Except—Mavis Clare!” I replied.

“True! Except Mavis Clare!” and he laughed aloud,—a laugh that jarred upon me because there was a note of mockery in it—“She is a small fixture in the vast heavens,—or so it seems—revolving very contentedly and smoothly in her own appointed orbit,—but she is not and never will be attended by the brilliant meteor-flames that will burst round you, my excellent fellow, at the signal of McWhing! Fie Geoffrey!—get over your sulks! Jealous of a woman! Be ashamed,—is not woman the inferior creature?, and shall the mere spectre of a feminine fame cause a five-fold millionaire to abase his lofty spirit in the dust? Conquer your strange fit of the spleen, Geoffrey, and join me at dinner!”

“True! Except for Mavis Clare!” he laughed loudly—a laugh that unsettled me because it had a mocking tone—“She’s a tiny speck in the vast universe—or so it seems—moving very happily and smoothly in her own set path, but she will never have the brilliant meteor-like fame that will surround you, my good man, at the signal of McWhing! Come on, Geoffrey! Get over your bad mood! Jealous of a woman! You should be ashamed—aren’t women the lesser beings? Should the mere shadow of a woman’s fame make a five-fold millionaire bow down in the dirt? Get over your strange fit of bad temper, Geoffrey, and join me for dinner!”

He laughed again as he left the room,—and again his laughter irritated me. When he had gone, I gave way to the base and unworthy impulse that had for some minutes been [p 177] rankling within me, and sitting down at my writing table, penned a hasty note to the editor of a rather powerful magazine, a man whom I had formerly known and worked for. He was aware of my altered fortunes and the influential position I now occupied, and I felt confident he would be glad to oblige me in any matter if he could. My letter, marked ‘private and confidential’ contained the request that I might be permitted to write for his next number, an anonymous ‘slashing’ review of the new novel entitled ‘Differences’ by Mavis Clare.

He laughed again as he left the room, and once more his laughter annoyed me. After he was gone, I gave in to the petty and unworthy impulse that had been bothering me for a few minutes, and sitting down at my writing desk, I quickly wrote a note to the editor of a fairly influential magazine, a guy I had known and worked with before. He knew about my changed circumstances and the important position I held now, so I felt sure he would be happy to help me out if he could. My letter, labeled ‘private and confidential’, requested permission to write for his next issue an anonymous, sharp, cutting review of the new novel called ‘Differences’ by Mavis Clare.

[p178]XVI

It is almost impossible for me to describe the feverish, irritated and contradictory state of mind in which I now began to pass my days. With the absolute fixity of my fortunes, my humours became more changeful than the wind, and I was never absolutely contented for two hours together. I joined in every sort of dissipation common to men of the day, who with the usual inanity of noodles, plunged into the filth of life merely because to be morally dirty was also at the moment fashionable and much applauded by society. I gambled recklessly, solely for the reason that gambling was considered by many leaders of the ‘upper ten’ as indicative of ‘manliness’ and ‘showing grit.’

It is nearly impossible for me to explain the feverish, frustrated, and contradictory mindset that I started to experience in my daily life. With my circumstances feeling so fixed, my moods shifted more frequently than the wind, and I could never feel completely satisfied for more than two hours at a time. I took part in every type of partying that was popular among the men of the time, who, in their usual foolishness, dove into the mess of life simply because being morally corrupt was trendy and widely praised by society. I gambled recklessly, just because many of the so-called leaders of the elite viewed gambling as a sign of 'manliness' and a demonstration of grit.

“I hate a fellow who grudges losing a few pounds at play,”—said one of these ‘distinguished’ titled asses to me once—“It shows such a cowardly and currish disposition.”

“I can't stand someone who gets upset about losing a few bucks while playing,”—said one of these ‘distinguished’ titled idiots to me once—“It shows such a cowardly and cringeworthy attitude.”

Guided by this ‘new’ morality, and wishing to avoid the possibility of being called “cowardly and currish,” I indulged in baccarat and other ruinous games almost every night, willingly losing the ‘few pounds’ which in my case meant a few hundreds, for the sake of my occasional winnings, which placed a number of ‘noble’ rakes and blue-blooded blacklegs in my power for ‘debts of honour,’ which are supposed to be more strictly attended to and more punctually paid than any debts in the world, but which, as far as I am concerned, are still owing. I also betted heavily, on everything that could be made the subject of a bet,—and not to be behind my peers [p 179] in ‘style’ and ‘knowledge of the world’ I frequented low houses and allowed a few half-nude brandy-soaked dancers and vulgar music-hall ‘artistes’ to get a couple of thousand pounds worth of jewels out of me, because this sort of thing was called ‘seeing life’ and was deemed part of a ‘gentleman’s’ diversion. Heavens!—what beasts we all were, I and my aristocratic boon companions!—what utterly worthless, useless, callous scoundrels!—and yet,—we associated with the best and the highest in the land;—the fairest and noblest ladies in London received us in their houses with smiles and softly-worded flatteries—we—whose presence reeked with vice; we, ‘young men of fashion’ whom, if he had known our lives as they were, an honest cobbler working patiently for daily bread, might have spat upon, in contempt and indignation that such low rascals should be permitted to burden the earth! Sometimes, but very seldom, Rimânez joined our gambling and music-hall parties, and on such occasions I noticed that he, as it were, ‘let himself go’ and became the wildest of us all. But though wild he was never coarse,—as we were; his deep and mellow laughter had a sonorous richness in it that was totally unlike the donkey’s ‘hee-haw’ of our ‘cultured’ mirth,—his manners were never vulgar; and his fluent discourse on men and things, now witty and satirical, now serious almost to pathos, strangely affected many of those who heard him talk, myself most of all. Once, I remember, when we were returning late from some foolish carouse,—I with three young sons of English peers, and Rimânez walking beside us,—we came upon a poorly clad girl sobbing and clinging to the iron railing outside a closed church door.

Guided by this ‘new’ morality and wanting to avoid being labeled “cowardly and spineless,” I played baccarat and other expensive games almost every night, willingly losing what I called ‘a few pounds’—which really meant a few hundred—just for the chance of occasional winnings. This allowed me to have a number of ‘noble’ gamblers and high-society cheats in my debt for ‘debts of honor,’ which are supposed to be taken more seriously and paid more promptly than any other debts in the world, but for me, they were still unpaid. I also placed heavy bets on anything that could be wagered—wanting to keep up with my peers. To demonstrate my ‘style’ and ‘worldly knowledge,’ I frequented dive bars and let a few half-naked, brandy-soaked dancers and tacky music-hall performers take a couple of thousand pounds’ worth of jewels from me because this was considered ‘seeing life’ and part of a ‘gentleman’s’ entertainment. Goodness!—what beasts we all were, I and my aristocratic friends!—what completely worthless, useless, callous scoundrels!—and yet, we mingled with the best and the brightest in the land; the most beautiful and noble ladies in London welcomed

“Oh God!” she wailed—“Oh dear God! Do help me!”

“Oh God!” she cried. “Oh dear God! Please help me!”

One of my companions seized her by the arm with a lewd jest, when all at once Rimânez stepped between.

One of my friends grabbed her by the arm with a crude joke, when suddenly Rimânez stepped in between.

“Leave her alone!” he said sternly—“Let her find God if she can!”

“Leave her alone!” he said seriously. “Let her find God if she can!”

The girl looked up at him terrified, her eyes streaming with [p 180] tears, and he dropped two or three gold pieces into her hand. She broke out crying afresh.

The girl looked up at him in fear, her eyes streaming with tears, and he dropped two or three gold coins into her hand. She started crying again.

“Oh God bless you!” she cried wildly—“God bless you!”

“Oh God bless you!” she shouted excitedly—“God bless you!”

He raised his hat and stood uncovered in the moonlight, his dark beauty softened by a strangely wistful expression.

He lifted his hat and stood bareheaded in the moonlight, his dark good looks softened by a strangely emotional expression.

“I thank you!” he said simply—“You make me your debtor.”

“I thank you!” he said simply—“Now I'm in your debt.”

And he passed on; we followed, somewhat subdued and silenced, though one of my lordling friends sniggered idiotically.

And he moved on; we followed, feeling a bit down and quiet, although one of my noble friends laughed foolishly.

“You paid dearly for that blessing, Rimânez!” he said—“You gave her three sovereigns;—by Jove! I’d have had something more than a blessing if I had been you.”

“You paid a high price for that blessing, Rimânez!” he said. “You gave her three sovereigns; by Jove! I would have expected something more than just a blessing if I were you.”

“No doubt!” returned Rimânez—“You deserve more,—much more! I hope you will get it! A blessing would be of no advantage whatever to you;—it is, to me.”

“No doubt!” replied Rimânez—“You deserve more—much more! I hope you get it! A blessing wouldn’t do you any good; it’s for me.”

How often I have thought of this incident since! I was too dense to attach either meaning or importance to it then,—self-absorbed as I was, I paid no attention to circumstances which seemed to have no connection with my own life and affairs. And in all my dissipations and so-called amusements, a perpetual restlessness consumed me,—I obtained no real satisfaction out of anything except my slow and somewhat tantalizing courtship of Lady Sibyl. She was a strange girl; she knew my intentions towards her well enough; yet she affected not to know. Each time I ventured to treat her with more than the usual deference, and to infuse something of the ardour of a lover into my looks or manner, she feigned surprise. I wonder why it is that some women are so fond of playing the hypocrite in love? Their own instinct teaches them when men are amorous; but unless they can run the fox to earth, or in other words, reduce their suitors to the lowest pitch of grovelling appeal, and force them to such abasement that the poor passion-driven fools are ready to fling away life, and even honour, dearer than life, for their sakes, their vanity is not sufficiently gratified. But who, or [p 181] what am I that I should judge of vanity,—I whose egregious and flagrant self-approbation was of such a character that it blinded me to the perception and comprehension of everything in which my own Ego was not represented! And yet,—with all the morbid interest I took in myself, my surroundings, my comfort, my social advancement, there was one thing which soon became a torture to me,—a veritable despair and loathing,—and this, strange to say, was the very triumph I had most looked forward to as the crown and summit of all my ambitious dreams. My book,—the book I had presumed to consider a work of genius,—when it was launched on the tide of publicity and criticism, resolved itself into a sort of literary monster that haunted my days and nights with its hateful presence; the thick, black-lettered, lying advertisements scattered broadcast by my publisher, flared at me with an offensive insistence in every paper I casually opened. And the praise of the reviewers! ... the exaggerated, preposterous, fraudulent ‘boom’! Good God!—how sickening it was!—how fulsome! Every epithet of flattery bestowed upon me filled me with disgust, and one day when I took up a leading magazine and saw a long article upon the ‘extraordinary brilliancy and promise’ of my book, comparing me to a new Æschylus and Shakespeare combined, with the signature of David McWhing appended to it, I could have thrashed that erudite and assuredly purchased Scot within an inch of his life. The chorus of eulogy was well-nigh universal; I was the ‘genius of the day’—the ‘hope of the future generation,’—I was the “Book of the Month,”—the greatest, the wittiest, most versatile, most brilliant scribbling pigmy that had ever honoured a pot of ink by using it! Of course I figured as McWhing’s ‘discovery,’—five hundred pounds bestowed on his mysterious ‘charity’ had so sharpened his eyesight that he had perceived me shining brightly on the literary horizon before anyone else had done so. The press followed his ‘lead’ obediently,—for though the press,—the English press at least,—is distinctly unbribable, the owners of newspapers are not insensible to the advantages of largely paying advertisements. Moreover, when [p 182] Mr McWhing announced me as his ‘find’ in the oracular style which distinguished him, some other literary gentlemen came forward and wrote effective articles about me, and sent me their compositions carefully marked. I took the hint,—wrote at once to thank them, and invited them to dinner. They came, and feasted royally with Rimânez and myself;—(one of them wrote an ‘Ode’ to me afterwards),—and at the conclusion of the revels, we sent two of the ‘oracles’ home, considerably overcome by champagne, in a carriage with Amiel to look after them, and help them out at their own doors. And my ‘boom’ expanded,—London ‘talked’ as I had said it should; the growling monster metropolis discussed me and my work in its own independent and peculiar fashion. The ‘upper ten’ subscribed to the circulating libraries, and these admirable institutions made a two or three hundred copies do for all demands, by the simple expedient of keeping subscribers waiting five or six weeks till they grew tired of asking for the book, and forgot all about it. Apart from the libraries, the public did not take me up. From the glowing criticisms that appeared in all the papers, it might have been supposed that ‘everybody who was anybody’ was reading my ‘wonderful’ production. Such however was not the case. People spoke of me as ‘the great millionaire,’ but they were indifferent to the bid I had made for literary fame. The remark they usually made to me wherever I went was—“You have written a novel, haven’t you? What an odd thing for you to do!”—this, with a laugh;—“I haven’t read it,—I’ve so little time—I must ask for it at the library.” Of course a great many never did ask, not deeming it worth their while; and I whose money, combined with the resistless influence of Rimânez, had started the favourable criticisms that flooded the press, found out that the majority of the public never read criticisms at all. Hence, my anonymous review of Mavis Clare’s book made no effect whatever on her popularity, though it appeared in the most prominent manner. It was a sheer waste of labour,—for everywhere this woman author was still looked upon as a creature of altogether finer clay than ordinary, and still her [p 183] book was eagerly devoured and questioned and admired; and still it sold by thousands, despite a lack of all favourable criticism or prominent advertisement. No one guessed that I had written what I am now perfectly willing to admit was a brutally wanton misrepresentation of her work,—no one, except Rimânez. The magazine in which it appeared was a notable one, circulating in every club and library, and he, taking it up casually one afternoon, turned to that article at once.

How often I have thought about this incident since! I was too clueless to see any meaning or importance in it back then—being so self-absorbed, I ignored circumstances that seemed unrelated to my own life and interests. Amid all my excessive partying and so-called fun, I felt a constant restlessness consuming me—I found no real satisfaction in anything except my slow and somewhat teasing courtship of Lady Sibyl. She was an unusual girl; she was well aware of my intentions toward her, yet pretended not to know. Every time I tried to treat her with more than the usual respect and infused a bit of lover's passion into my looks or behavior, she feigned surprise. I wonder why some women enjoy being deceitful in love? Their instincts tell them when men are infatuated, but unless they can successfully force their suitors to the lowest point of groveling, making them so desperate that they’d risk everything, even honor—which is dearer than life—for their sake, their vanity remains unfulfilled. But who am I to judge vanity—I, whose outrageous self-satisfaction blinded me to everything that didn’t revolve around my own Ego! And yet, despite my morbid obsession with myself, my surroundings, my comfort, and my social standing, there was one thing that soon became sheer torture for me—a genuine despair and disgust—and strangely, it was the very success I had anticipated as the peak of all my ambitious dreams. My book—the one I thought was a work of genius—when it was launched into the public eye and faced scrutiny, turned into a kind of literary monster that haunted me day and night with its loathsome presence; the thick, black-lettered, misleading advertisements scattered by my publisher confronted me with an annoying insistence in every newspaper I casually opened. And the praise from the reviewers! ... the exaggerated, absurd, fraudulent “hype”! Good God!—how sickening it was!—how insincere! Every flattering term aimed at me made me feel disgusted, and one day, when I picked up a leading magazine and saw a long article praising the “extraordinary brilliance and promise” of my book, comparing me to a new Æschylus and Shakespeare combined, signed by David McWhing, I felt like pounding that learned Scot within an inch of his life. The praise was nearly unanimous; I was called the “genius of the day,” the “hope of the future generation,” I was the “Book of the Month,” the greatest, wittiest, most versatile, most brilliant little scribbler that ever graced a pot of ink! Naturally, I was featured as McWhing’s “discovery”—the five hundred pounds given to his mysterious “charity” had sharpened his vision so he could see me shining brightly on the literary horizon before anyone else did. The press followed his lead obediently—though the English press is notoriously unbribeable, newspaper owners are not blind to the benefits of well-paid advertisements. Additionally, when Mr. McWhing presented me as his “find” in his typical enigmatic style, other literary folks stepped up to write enticing articles about me, sending me their writings with careful notes. I took the hint—wrote immediately to thank them, and invited them over for dinner. They came and had a lavish feast with Rimânez and me;— (one of them even wrote an “Ode” to me later),—and at the end of the festivities, we sent two of the “oracles” home, quite tipsy from champagne, in a carriage with Amiel to help them at their own doors. My “hype” grew—London was “talking” just as I wanted; the grumbling beastly metropolis discussed me and my work in its own unique style. The elite subscribed to the circulating libraries, and these wonderful institutions managed to stretch two or three hundred copies to meet all demands by simply keeping subscribers waiting five to six weeks until they got tired of asking and forgot about the book. Outside of the libraries, the public didn’t really embrace me. From the glowing reviews flooding the papers, you’d think “everybody who was anybody” was reading my “wonderful” book. But that wasn’t the reality. People talked about me as “the great millionaire,” but they were indifferent to my literary ambitions. The most common remark I heard wherever I went was—“You’ve written a novel, haven’t you? What a strange thing for you to do!”—this was usually followed by a laugh;—“I haven’t read it—I’m so busy—I must ask for it at the library.” Of course, many never did ask, not thinking it was worth their effort; and I, whose money, combined with Rimânez’s undeniable influence, had kickstarted the favorable reviews flooding the press, realized that most people never even read the criticisms. Therefore, my anonymous review of Mavis Clare’s book made no impact whatsoever on her popularity, even though it was prominently featured. It was a total waste of effort—because everywhere this female author was still viewed as a being of a much finer quality than ordinary, and her book was still devoured, questioned, and admired; it still sold thousands, despite lacking all positive reviews or highlighted advertisements. No one suspected that I had written what I now fully admit was a brutally dishonest misrepresentation of her work—no one, except Rimânez. The magazine it appeared in was a reputable one, available in every club and library, and he, picking it up casually one afternoon, turned to that article right away.

“You wrote this!” he said, fixing his eyes upon me,—“It must have been a great relief to your mind!”

“You wrote this!” he said, staring at me, “It must have been such a relief for you!”

I said nothing.

I didn't say anything.

He read on in silence for a little; then laying down the magazine looked at me with a curiously scrutinizing expression.

He kept reading quietly for a bit; then he set the magazine down and looked at me with a strangely examining expression.

“There are some human beings so constituted,” he said, “that if they had been with Noah in the ark according to the silly old legend, they would have shot the dove bearing the olive-leaf, directly it came in sight over the waste of waters. You are of that type Geoffrey.”

“There are some people out there,” he said, “who, if they had been with Noah in the ark according to the silly old legend, would have shot the dove carrying the olive leaf the moment it appeared over the endless waters. You are one of those people, Geoffrey.”

“I do not see the force of your comparison,” I murmured.

“I don’t see how your comparison makes sense,” I murmured.

“Do you not? Why, what harm has this Mavis Clare done to you? Your positions are entirely opposed. You are a millionaire; she is a hard-working woman dependent on her literary success for a livelihood, and you, rolling in wealth do your best to deprive her of the means of existence. Does this redound to your credit? She has won her fame by her own brain and energy alone,—and even if you dislike her book need you abuse her personally as you have done in this article? You do not know her; you have never seen her, ...

“Do you not? What harm has Mavis Clare done to you? Your situations are completely opposite. You are a millionaire; she is a hard-working woman relying on her literary success for a living, and you, swimming in wealth, do your best to take away her means of survival. Does this reflect well on you? She has earned her fame solely through her own intelligence and effort—and even if you dislike her book, do you really need to attack her personally as you have in this article? You don’t know her; you’ve never seen her, ...

“I hate women who write!” I said vehemently.

“I hate women who write!” I said passionately.

“Why? Because they are able to exist independently? Would you have them all the slaves of man’s lust or convenience? My dear Geoffrey, you are unreasonable. If you admit that you are jealous of this woman’s celebrity and grudge it to her, then I can understand your spite, for jealousy [p 184] is capable of murdering a fellow-creature with either the dagger or the pen.”

“Why? Just because they can exist on their own? Do you want them to be slaves to man's desires or convenience? My dear Geoffrey, that's unreasonable. If you admit that you're jealous of this woman's fame and resent her for it, then I get your bitterness, because jealousy can destroy someone with either a knife or words.”

I was silent.

I stayed quiet.

“Is the book such wretched stuff as you make it out to be?” he asked presently.

“Is the book really as terrible as you say it is?” he asked after a moment.

“I suppose some people might admire it,”—I said curtly, “I do not.”

“I guess some people might admire it,” I said sharply, “but I don’t.”

This was a lie; and of course he knew it was a lie. The work of Mavis Clare had excited my most passionate envy,—while the very fact that Sibyl Elton had read her book before she had thought of looking at mine, had accentuated the bitterness of my feelings.

This was a lie; and of course he knew it was a lie. The work of Mavis Clare had sparked my deepest envy—while the simple fact that Sibyl Elton had read her book before she even considered looking at mine made my feelings even more bitter.

“Well,” said Rimânez at last, smiling as he finished reading my onslaught—“all I can say Geoffrey, is that this will not touch Mavis Clare in the least. You have overshot the mark, my friend! Her public will simply cry “what a shame!” and clamour for her work more than ever. And as for the woman herself,—she has a merry heart, and she will laugh at it. You must see her some day.”

“Well,” Rimânez finally said, smiling as he finished reading my criticism, “all I can say, Geoffrey, is that this won’t affect Mavis Clare at all. You've missed the point, my friend! Her fans will just say ‘what a shame!’ and demand her work even more than before. And as for the woman herself—she has a joyful spirit, and she’ll just laugh at it. You really should meet her one day.”

“I don’t want to see her,” I said.

“I don’t want to see her,” I said.

“Probably not. But you will scarcely be able to avoid doing so when you live at Willowsmere Court.”

"Probably not. But you’ll hardly be able to avoid it when you live at Willowsmere Court."

“One is not obliged to know everybody in the neighbourhood,”—I observed superciliously.

“One doesn’t have to know everyone in the neighborhood,” I said smugly.

Lucio laughed aloud.

Lucio burst out laughing.

“How well you carry your fortunes, Geoffrey!” he said—“For a poor devil of a Grub-street hack who lately was at a loss for a sovereign, how perfectly you follow the fashions of your time! If there is one man more than another that moves me to wondering admiration it is he who asserts his wealth strenuously in the face of his fellows, and who comports himself in this world as though he could bribe death and purchase the good-will of the Creator. It is such splendid effrontery,—such superlative pride! Now I, though over-wealthy myself, am so curiously constituted that I cannot wear my bank-notes in my countenance as it were,—I have put in a claim for intellect as well as [p 185] gold,—and sometimes, do you know, in my travels round the world, I have been so far honoured as to be taken for quite a poor man! Now you will never have that chance again;—you are rich and you look it!”

“How well you carry your luck, Geoffrey!” he said. “For a poor guy from Grub Street who was recently struggling to find a pound, you really keep up with the trends! If there's one person who amazes me with wonder, it’s the one who boldly flaunts his wealth in front of others and acts as if he can bribe death and win the favor of the Creator. It’s such incredible boldness—such extreme pride! Now, even though I’m quite well-off myself, I’m oddly made in such a way that I can't show off my cash on my face, so to speak—I’ve claimed intellect along with [p185Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.money—and sometimes, during my travels around the world, I’ve been honored enough to be mistaken for a quite poor man! Now you will never have that chance again—you’re rich, and you look it!”

“And you,—” I interrupted him suddenly, and with some warmth—“do you know what you look? You imply that I assert my wealth in my face; do you know what you assert in your every glance and gesture?”

“And you,—” I interrupted him suddenly, with some emotion—“do you know what you look like? You suggest that I show my wealth in my face; do you realize what you display in every look and movement?”

“I cannot imagine!” he said smiling.

"I can't imagine!" he said, smiling.

“Contempt for us all!” I said—“Immeasurable contempt,—even for me, whom you call friend. I tell you the truth, Lucio,—there are times, when in spite of our intimacy I feel that you despise me. I daresay you do; you have an extraordinary personality united to extraordinary talents; you must not however expect all men to be as self-restrained and as indifferent to human passions as yourself.”

“Contempt for all of us!” I said—“Unbelievable contempt—even for me, whom you call a friend. I'm being honest with you, Lucio—there are moments when, despite our closeness, I sense that you look down on me. I believe you do; you have an amazing personality combined with exceptional talents. However, you shouldn’t expect everyone to be as composed and indifferent to human emotions as you are.”

He gave me a swift, searching glance.

He gave me a quick, probing look.

“Expect!” he echoed—“My good fellow, I expect nothing at all,—from men. They, on the contrary,—at least all those I know—expect everything from me. And they get it,—generally. As for ‘despising’ you, have I not said that I admire you? I do. I think there is something positively stupendous in the brilliant progress of your fame and rapid social success.”

“Expect!” he repeated—“My friend, I don’t expect anything at all—from people. They, on the other hand—at least all the ones I know—expect everything from me. And they usually get it. As for ‘despising’ you, didn’t I say that I admire you? I do. I think there’s something truly amazing about the impressive rise of your fame and your quick social success.”

“My fame!” I repeated bitterly—“How has it been obtained? What is it worth?”

“My fame!” I repeated bitterly—“How did I get it? What does it even mean?”

“That is not the question;” he retorted with a little smile; “How unpleasant it must be for you to have these gouty twinges of conscience Geoffrey! Of course no fame is actually worth much now-a-days,—because it is not classic fame, strong in reposeful old-world dignity,—it is blatant noisy notoriety merely. But yours, such as it is, is perfectly legitimate, judged by its common-sense commercial aspect, which is the only aspect in which anyone looks at anything. You must bear in mind that no one works out of disinterestedness in the present age,—no matter how purely benevolent an action may appear on the surface, Self lies [p 186] at the bottom of it. Once grasp this fact, and you will perceive that nothing could be fairer or more straightforward than the way you have obtained your fame. You have not ‘bought’ the incorruptible British Press; you could not do that; that is impossible, for it is immaculate, and bristles stiffly all over with honourable principles. There is no English paper existing that would accept a cheque for the insertion of a notice or a paragraph; not one!” His eyes twinkled merrily,—then he went on—“No,—it is only the Foreign Press that is corrupt, so the British Press says;—John Bull looks on virtuously aghast at journalists who, in dire stress of poverty, will actually earn a little extra pay for writing something or somebody ‘up’ or ‘down.’ Thank Heaven, he employs no such journalists; his pressmen are the very soul of rectitude, and will stoically subsist on a pound a week rather than take ten for a casual job ‘to oblige a friend.’ Do you know Geoffrey, when the Judgment Day arrives, who will be among the first saints to ascend to Heaven with the sounding of trumpets?”

"That's not the point," he shot back with a slight smile. "How unpleasant it must be for you to experience those twinges of conscience, Geoffrey! Of course, no fame is really worth much these days—it's not classic fame, marked by a dignified, old-world grace—it's just loud, attention-seeking notoriety. But yours, as it stands, is perfectly legitimate when you consider its practical, commercial perspective, which is the only way anyone views anything now. You have to remember that no one acts out of pure selflessness in today's world—no matter how noble an action may seem on the surface, self-interest is always at the core of it. Once you understand this, you'll see that the way you've gained your fame is totally fair and straightforward. You haven't 'bought' the incorruptible British Press; that's impossible because it upholds its honorable principles. There's no English newspaper that would accept payment for publishing an announcement or a blurb; not one!" His eyes sparkled with amusement, and then he continued, "No, it's only the Foreign Press that's considered corrupt, according to the British Press;—John Bull looks on in virtuous horror at journalists who, in dire financial straits, will actually make a little extra money by promoting or putting down something or someone. Thank goodness, he employs no such journalists; his pressmen are the very essence of integrity and would rather live on a pound a week than take ten for a casual job 'to help a friend.' Do you know, Geoffrey, when Judgment Day arrives, who will be among the first saints to ascend to Heaven with the sound of trumpets?"

I shook my head, half vexed, half amused.

I shook my head, feeling both annoyed and amused.

“All the English (not foreign) editors and journalists!” said Lucio with an air of pious rapture—“and why? Because they are so good, so just, so unprejudiced! Their foreign brethren will be reserved for the eternal dance of devils of course—but the Britishers will pace the golden streets singing Alleluia! I assure you I consider British journalists generally the noblest examples of incorruptibility in the world—they come next to the clergy as representatives of virtue, and exponents of the three evangelical counsels,—voluntary poverty, chastity, and obedience!” Such mockery glittered in his eyes, that the light in them might have been the reflection of clashing steel. “Be consoled, Geoffrey,” he resumed—“your fame is honourably won. You have simply, through me, approached one critic who writes in about twenty newspapers and influences others to write in other twenty,—that critic being a noble creature, (all critics are noble creatures) has a pet ‘society’ for the relief [p 187] of authors in need (a noble scheme you will own) and to this charity I subscribe out of pure benevolence, five hundred pounds. Moved by my generosity and consideration, (particularly as I do not ask what becomes of the five hundred) McWhing ‘obliges’ me in a little matter. The editors of the papers for which he writes accept him as a wise and witty personage; they know nothing about the charity or the cheque,—it is not necessary for them to know. The whole thing is really quite a reasonable business arrangement;—it is only a self-tormenting analyst like you who would stop to think of such a trifle a second time.”

“All the English (not foreign) editors and journalists!” Lucio said with a sense of righteous joy—“and why? Because they are so good, so fair, so unbiased! Their foreign counterparts will be doomed to an endless dance of devils, of course—but the British will walk the golden streets singing Alleluia! I assure you, I believe British journalists are generally the finest examples of integrity in the world—they are just below the clergy when it comes to representing virtue and embodying the three evangelical counsels—voluntary poverty, chastity, and obedience!” There was such mockery shining in his eyes that it might as well have been the reflection of clashing steel. “Take heart, Geoffrey,” he continued—“your reputation is rightfully earned. You have simply, through me, reached one critic who writes for about twenty newspapers and influences others to write for another twenty—this critic, being a noble soul (all critics are noble souls), has a pet 'society' for assisting authors in need (a noble endeavor, I’m sure you’ll agree), and I donate five hundred pounds to this charity out of pure goodwill. In return for my generosity and thoughtfulness, (especially since I don’t ask what happens to the five hundred), McWhing ‘obliges’ me with a small favor. The editors of the newspapers he writes for see him as a clever and witty individual; they know nothing about the charity or the check—it’s not necessary for them to know. The whole arrangement is just a practical business deal; it’s only a self-tormenting thinker like you who would pause to consider such a trivial matter again.”

“If McWhing really and conscientiously admired my book for itself;” I began.

“If McWhing truly and sincerely admired my book for what it is,” I began.

“Why should you imagine he does not?” asked Lucio—“Myself, I believe that he is a perfectly sincere and honorable man. I think he means all he says and writes. I consider that if he had found your work not worthy of his commendation, he would have sent me back that cheque for five hundred pounds, torn across in a noble scorn!”

“Why do you think he doesn’t?” asked Lucio. “Personally, I believe he is completely sincere and honorable. I think he truly means everything he says and writes. I believe that if he had found your work unworthy of his praise, he would have sent me back that check for five hundred pounds, torn in half in a show of noble disdain!”

And with this, throwing himself back in his chair, he laughed till the tears came into his eyes.

And with that, he threw himself back in his chair and laughed until tears filled his eyes.

But I could not laugh; I was too weary and depressed. A heavy sense of despair was on my mind; I felt that the hope which had cheered me in my days of poverty,—the hope of winning real Fame, so widely different a thing to notoriety, had vanished. There was some quality in the subtle glory which could not be won by either purchase or influence. The praise of the press could not give it. Mavis Clare, working for her bread, had it,—I, with millions of money, had not. Like a fool I had thought to buy it; I had yet to learn that all the best, greatest, purest and worthiest things in life are beyond all market-value and that the gifts of the gods are not for sale.

But I couldn't laugh; I was too tired and down. A heavy sense of despair weighed on my mind; I felt that the hope which had lifted me during my tough times—the hope of achieving true Fame, so different from just being famous—had faded away. There was something about the subtle glory that couldn’t be bought or influenced. The praise of the media couldn’t grant it. Mavis Clare, who worked for her living, had it—I, with millions of dollars, did not. Like an idiot, I thought I could buy it; I still had to learn that all the best, greatest, purest, and most valuable things in life are beyond any price, and that the gifts of the gods are not for sale.

About a fortnight after the publication of my book, we went to Court, my comrade and I, and were presented by a distinguished officer connected with the immediate and intimate surroundings of the Royal household. It was a brilliant scene enough,—but, without doubt, the most brilliant personage [p 188] there was Rimânez. I was fairly startled at the stately and fascinating figure he made in his court suit of black velvet and steel ornaments; accustomed as I was to his good looks, I had never seen them so enhanced by dress as on this occasion. I had been tolerably well satisfied with my own appearance in the regulation costume till I saw him; then my personal vanity suffered a decided shock, and I realized that I merely served as a foil to show off and accentuate the superior attractions of my friend. But I was not envious of him in any way,—on the contrary I openly expressed the admiration I frankly felt.

About two weeks after my book was published, my friend and I went to court, where we were introduced by a distinguished officer affiliated with the Royal household. It was quite the spectacle—yet without a doubt, the most impressive person there was Rimânez. I was genuinely taken aback by his striking presence in a court suit of black velvet and steel embellishments; despite being used to his good looks, I had never seen them so enhanced by attire as on this occasion. I had felt fairly pleased with my own appearance in the standard outfit until I saw him; then my self-esteem took a hit, and I realized I was just a backdrop to highlight my friend's superior charm. But I wasn't envious of him at all—in fact, I openly expressed the admiration I genuinely felt.

He seemed amused. “My dear boy, it is all flunkeydom;” he said—“All sham and humbug. Look at this—” and he drew his light court rapier from its sheath—“There is no real use in this flimsy blade,—it is merely an emblem of dead chivalry. In old times, if a man insulted you, or insulted a woman you admired, out flashed a shining point of tempered Toledo steel that could lunge—so!” and he threw himself into a fencing attitude of incomparable grace and ease—“and you pricked the blackguard neatly through the ribs or arm and gave him cause to remember you. But now—” and he thrust the rapier back in its place—“men carry toys like these as a melancholy sign to show what bold fellows they were once, and what spiritless cravens they are now,—relying no more on themselves for protection, but content to go about yelling ‘Police! Police!’ at the least threat of injury to their worthless persons. Come, it’s time we started, Geoffrey!—let us go and bow our heads before another human unit formed precisely like ourselves, and so act in defiance of Death and the Deity, who declare all men to be equal!”

He looked amused. “My dear boy, it’s all just nonsense,” he said. “All fake and ridiculous. Look at this—” and he pulled his lightweight court rapier from its sheath—“There’s no real use for this flimsy blade; it’s just a symbol of outdated chivalry. In the past, if someone insulted you or a woman you admired, you’d whip out a sharp point of tempered Toledo steel that could strike—like this!” and he got into a fencing stance with unmatched grace and ease—“and you’d neatly stab the jerk through the ribs or arm, giving him reason to remember you. But now—” and he slid the rapier back into place—“men carry toys like these as a sad reminder of how brave they once were and how cowardly they are now, depending on others for protection and content to shout ‘Police! Police!’ at the slightest hint of danger to their pathetic selves. Come on, it’s time we left, Geoffrey!—let’s go and bow our heads before another person just like us, and act against Death and God, who declare all men to be equal!”

We entered our carriage and were soon on our way to St James’s Palace.

We got into our carriage and were soon on our way to St James’s Palace.

“His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales is not exactly the Creator of the universe;”—said Lucio suddenly, looking out of the window as we approached the line of soldiery on guard outside.

“His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales isn't exactly the Creator of the universe,” Lucio said suddenly, looking out the window as we neared the line of soldiers on guard outside.

[p 189]
“Why no!” I answered laughing—“What do you say that for?”

[p189]
“Of course not!” I replied with a laugh—“Why would you say that?”

“Because there is as much fuss about him as if he were,—in fact, more. The Creator does not get half as much attention bestowed upon Him as Albert Edward. We never attire ourselves in any special way for entering the presence of God; we don’t put so much as a clean mind on.”

“Because there is as much fuss about him as if he were—actually, even more. The Creator doesn't get half as much attention as Albert Edward. We never dress up in any special way to enter God's presence; we don’t even put on a clean mindset.”

“But then,”—I said indifferently—“God is non est,—and Albert Edward is est.”

“But then,”—I said dismissively—“God isn’t real,—and Albert Edward is real.”

He smiled,—and his eyes had a scornful gleam in their dark centres.

He smiled, and there was a mocking glint in the dark centers of his eyes.

“That is your opinion?” he queried—“Well, it is not original,—many choice spirits share it with you. There is at least one good excuse for people who make no preparation to enter the presence of God,—in going to church, which is called the ‘house of God,’ they do not find God at all; they only discover the clergyman. It is somewhat of a disappointment.”

"Is that your opinion?" he asked. "Well, it’s not original—many thoughtful people think the same way. There’s at least one decent reason for those who don’t prepare to enter the presence of God: when they go to church, which is referred to as the 'house of God,' they don’t actually find God; they only encounter the clergyman. It’s a bit of a letdown."

I had no time to reply, as just then the carriage stopped, and we alighted at the palace. Through the intervention of the high Court official who presented us, we got a good place among the most distinguished arrivals, and during our brief wait, I was considerably amused by the study of their faces and attitudes. Some of the men looked nervous,—others conceited; one or two Radical notabilities comported themselves with an air as if they and they alone were to be honoured for allowing Royalty to hold these functions at all; a few gentlemen had evidently donned their Levée dress in haste and carelessness, for the pieces of tissue-paper in which their steel or gilt coat-buttons had been wrapped by the tailor to prevent tarnish, were still unremoved. Discovering this fortunately before it was too late, they occupied themselves by taking off these papers and casting them on the floor,—an untidy process at best, and one that made them look singularly ridiculous and undignified. Each man present turned to stare at Lucio; his striking personality attracted universal attention. When we at last entered the throne-room, and took our places in line, I [p 190] was careful to arrange that my brilliant companion should go up before me, as I had a strong desire to see what sort of an effect his appearance would produce on the Royal party. I had an excellent view of the Prince of Wales from where I myself waited; he made an imposing and kingly figure enough, in full uniform with his various Orders glittering on his broad breast; and the singular resemblance discovered by many people in him to Henry VIII. struck me more forcibly than I should have thought possible. His face however expressed a far greater good-humour than the pictured lineaments of the capricious but ever popular ‘bluff King Hal,’—though on this occasion there was a certain shade of melancholy, even sternness on his brow, which gave a firmer character to his naturally mobile features,—a shadow, as I fancied of weariness, tempered with regret,—the look of one dissatisfied, yet resigned. A man of blunted possibilities he seemed to me,—of defeated aims, and thwarted will. Few of the other members of the Royal family surrounding him on the daïs, possessed the remarkable attraction he had for any observant student of physiognomy,—most of them were, or assumed to be, stiff military figures merely who bent their heads as each guest filed past with an automatic machine-like regularity implying neither pleasure, interest, nor good-will. But the Heir-Apparent to the greatest Empire in the world expressed in his very attitude and looks, an unaffected and courteous welcome to all,—surrounded as he was, and as such in his position must ever be, by toadies, parasites, sycophants, hypocritical self-seekers, who would never run the least risk to their own lives to serve him, unless they could get something personally satisfactory out of it, his presence impressed itself upon me as full of the suggestion of dormant but none the less resolute power. I cannot even now explain the singular excitation of mind that seized me as our turn to be presented arrived;—I saw my companion advance, and heard the Lord Chamberlain announce his name;—‘Prince Lucio Rimânez’; and then;—why then,—it seemed as if all the movement in the brilliant room suddenly came to a pause! Every eye [p 191] was fixed on the stately form and noble countenance of my friend as he bowed with such consummate courtliness and grace as made all other salutations seem awkward by comparison. For one moment he stood absolutely still in front of the Royal daïs,—facing the Prince as though he sought to impress him with the fact of his presence there,—and across the broad stream of sunshine which had been pouring into the room throughout the ceremony, there fell the sudden shadow of a passing cloud. A fleeting impression of gloom and silence chilled the atmosphere,—a singular magnetism appeared to hold all eyes fixed on Rimânez; and not a man either going or coming, moved. This intense hush was brief as it was curious and impressive;—the Prince of Wales started slightly, and gazed at the superb figure before him with an expression of eager curiosity and almost as if he were ready to break the frigid bonds of etiquette and speak,—then controlling himself with an evident effort he gave his usual dignified acknowledgment of Lucio’s profound reverence, whereupon my comrade passed on,—slightly smiling. I followed next,—but naturally made no impression beyond the fact of exciting a smothered whisper from some-one among the lesser Royalties who caught the name ‘Geoffrey Tempest,’ and at once murmured the magic words “Five millions!”—words which reached my ears and moved me to the usual weary contempt which was with me growing into a chronic malady. We were soon out of the palace, and while waiting for our carriage in the covered court-yard entrance, I touched Rimânez on the arm.

I didn’t have time to respond when the carriage stopped, and we got out at the palace. Thanks to the high court official who introduced us, we secured a good spot among the most distinguished guests. During our short wait, I was entertained by observing their expressions and postures. Some of the men appeared nervous, while others seemed arrogant; a couple of notable Radicals acted as if they alone deserved recognition for allowing royalty to hold these events. A few gentlemen had clearly rushed into their formal attire, leaving the tissue paper that protected their steel or gold coat-buttons still attached. Fortunately, they noticed it before it was too late, and they occupied themselves with tearing off the paper and tossing it on the floor—a sloppy act that made them look particularly ridiculous and undignified. Everyone present turned to look at Lucio; his striking personality grabbed everyone's attention. When we finally entered the throne room and took our places in line, I made sure that my impressive companion went up before me because I was eager to see the effect of his presence on the royal party. I had a great view of the Prince of Wales from where I waited; he made a striking figure dressed in full uniform, with his various Orders shining on his broad chest. The resemblance many people noted between him and Henry VIII struck me more strongly than I expected. However, his face showed much more good humor than the painted features of the capricious but popular 'bluff King Hal,' even though on this occasion there was a hint of melancholy, even sternness, on his brow, which lent a more profound character to his naturally expressive features—a shadow, which I guessed was a mix of weariness and regret, the look of someone dissatisfied yet resigned. He seemed like a man of limited possibilities, with defeated ambitions and a frustrated will. Few other members of the royal family surrounding him on the dais had the remarkable appeal he had for anyone studying faces—most appeared, or pretended to be, stiff military figures who bowed their heads as each guest passed by with a mechanical regularity devoid of pleasure, interest, or goodwill. But the heir apparent to the greatest empire in the world conveyed an authentic and gracious welcome to everyone while surrounded, as he always would be in his position, by sycophants and self-serving opportunists who would never risk anything to serve him unless they could gain something personal from it. His presence made a lasting impression on me, full of a sense of hidden but still resolute power. Even now, I can’t explain the strange excitement that gripped me as it was our turn to be introduced; I watched my companion step forward and heard the Lord Chamberlain announce his name: 'Prince Lucio Rimânez'; and then—it felt as if all the action in the brilliant room suddenly came to a halt! Every eye was on the stately form and noble face of my friend as he bowed with such perfect courtliness and grace that all other greetings seemed awkward by comparison. For a moment, he stood completely still before the royal dais, facing the Prince as if he were trying to impress him with his presence, and across the bright sunlight flooding into the room during the ceremony, a quick shadow from a passing cloud swept through. A fleeting sense of gloom and silence chilled the air; an extraordinary magnetism seemed to keep all eyes fixed on Rimânez, and no one, going or coming, moved. This intense silence was as brief as it was curious and striking; the Prince of Wales flinched slightly and looked at the impressive figure before him with a look of eager curiosity, almost as if he was about to break the stiff etiquette and speak—but then, visibly reining himself in, he gave his usual dignified acknowledgment of Lucio’s deep bow, after which my companion moved on, with a slight smile. I followed next but, quite naturally, made no impression beyond inciting a muffled whisper from one of the lesser royals who caught the name ‘Geoffrey Tempest’ and immediately muttered the magic words “Five millions!”—words that reached my ears and filled me with the same weary contempt that was becoming a chronic condition for me. We were soon out of the palace, and while waiting for our carriage in the covered courtyard entrance, I touched Rimânez on the arm.

“You made a veritable sensation Lucio!”

"You really made a splash, Lucio!"

“Did I?” He laughed. “You flatter me Geoffrey.”

“Did I?” He laughed. “You’re making me blush, Geoffrey.”

“Not at all. Why did you stop so long in front of the daïs?”

“Not at all. Why did you wait so long in front of the platform?”

“To please my humour!” he returned indifferently—“And partly, to give his Royal Highness the chance of remembering me the next time he sees me.”

“To entertain myself!” he replied casually—“And partly, to give his Royal Highness a chance to remember me the next time he sees me.”

“But he seemed to recognise you,”—I said—“Have you met him before?”

“But he seemed to recognize you,” I said. “Have you met him before?”

His eyes flashed. “Often! But I have never till now [p 192] made a public appearance at St James’s. Court costume and ‘company manners’ make a difference to the looks of most men,—and I doubt,—yes, I very much doubt, whether, even with his reputed excellent memory for faces, the Prince really knew me to-day for what I am!”

His eyes lit up. “Often! But I have never until now [p192]made a public appearance at St James’s. The formal attire and social etiquette change how most men look—and I question—yes, I really question, whether, even with his supposed great memory for faces, the Prince actually recognized me today for who I am!”

[p193]
XVII

It must have been about a week or ten days after the Prince of Wales’s Levée that I had the strange scene with Sibyl Elton I am about to relate; a scene that left a painful impression on my mind and should have been sufficient to warn me of impending trouble to come had I not been too egotistical to accept any portent that presaged ill to myself. Arriving at Lord Elton’s house one evening, and ascending the stairs to the drawing-room as was now my usual custom, unannounced and without ceremony, I found Diana Chesney there alone and in tears.

I think it was about a week or ten days after the Prince of Wales’s Levée when I had a strange encounter with Sibyl Elton that I'm about to share; an experience that left a painful mark on my mind and should have been enough to alert me to trouble ahead if I hadn’t been too self-absorbed to recognize any warning signs that suggested bad news for me. One evening, I arrived at Lord Elton's house and, as was my usual practice, I went up the stairs to the drawing-room without announcing myself or making a fuss. There, I found Diana Chesney alone and in tears.

“Why, what’s the matter?” I exclaimed in a rallying tone, for I was on very friendly and familiar terms with the little American—“You, of all people in the world, having a private ‘weep’! Has our dear railway papa ‘bust up’?”

“Why, what’s wrong?” I exclaimed in an encouraging tone, since I was quite friendly with the little American—“You, of all people, having a private cry! Did our beloved railway dad have a breakdown?”

She laughed, a trifle hysterically.

She laughed a bit hysterically.

“Not just yet, you bet!” she answered, lifting her wet eyes to mine and showing that mischief still sparkled brightly in them,—“There’s nothing wrong with the funds as far as I know. I’ve only had a,——well, a sort of rumpus here with Sibyl.”

“Not just yet, you bet!” she replied, lifting her watery eyes to mine, revealing that mischief still sparkled brightly in them. “As far as I know, there’s nothing wrong with the funds. I’ve just had a bit of a ruckus here with Sibyl.”

“With Sibyl?”

"With Sibyl?"

“Yes,”—and she rested the point of her little embroidered shoe on a footstool and looked at it critically—“You see it’s the Catsup’s ‘At Home’ to-night, and I’m invited and Sibyl’s invited; Miss Charlotte is knocked up with nursing the Countess, and of course I made sure that Sibyl would [p 194] go. Well, she never said a word about it till she came down to dinner, and then she asked me what time I wanted the carriage. I said ‘Aren’t you going too?’ and she looked at me in that provoking way of hers,—you know!—a look that takes you in from your topmost hair to your shoe-edge,—and answered ‘Did you think it possible!’ Well, I flared up, and said of course I thought it possible,—why shouldn’t it be possible? She looked at me in the same way again and said—‘To the Catsups? with you!’ Now, you know, Mr Tempest, that was real downright rudeness, and more than I could stand so I just gave way to my mind. ‘Look here,’ I said—‘though you are the daughter of an Earl, you needn’t turn up your nose at Mrs Catsup. She isn’t half bad,—I don’t speak of her money,—but she’s a real good sort, and has a kind heart, which it appears to me is more than you have. Mrs Catsup would never treat me as unkindly as you do.’ And then I choked,—I could have burst out in a regular yell, if I hadn’t thought the footman might be outside the door listening. And Sibyl only smiled, that patent ice-refrigerator smile of hers, and asked—‘would you prefer to live with Mrs Catsup?’ Of course I told her no,—nothing would induce me to live with Mrs Catsup, and then she said—‘Miss Chesney, you pay my father for the protection and guarantee of his name and position in English social circles, but the companionship of my father’s daughter was not included in the bargain. I have tried to make you understand as distinctly as I can that I will not be seen in society with you,—not because I dislike you,—far from it,—but simply because people would say I was acting as your paid companion. You force me to speak plainly, and I am sorry if I offend. As for Mrs Catsup, I have only met her once, and she seemed to me very common and ill-bred. Besides I do not care for the society of tradespeople.’ And with that she got up and sailed out,—and I heard her order the carriage for me at ten. It’s coming round directly, and just look at my red eyes! It’s awfully hard on me,—I [p 195] know old Catsup made his pile out of varnish, but varnish is as good as anything else in the general market. And——and——it’s all out now, Mr Tempest,—and you can tell Sibyl what I’ve said if you like; I know you’re in love with her!”

“Yes,”—she rested the tip of her little embroidered shoe on a footstool and examined it critically—“You see, it’s the Catsup’s ‘At Home’ tonight, and I’m invited, and Sibyl’s invited; Miss Charlotte is occupied with nursing the Countess, so of course I made sure Sibyl would go. Well, she didn’t mention it at all until she came down for dinner, and then she asked me what time I wanted the carriage. I asked, ‘Aren’t you going too?’ and she looked at me with that annoying smirk of hers,—you know!—one that evaluates you from your hair to your shoes,—and replied, ‘Did you think that was possible!’ I got upset and said of course I thought it was possible—why wouldn’t it be? She looked at me that way again and said, ‘To the Catsups? with you!’ Now, Mr. Tempest, that was outright rudeness, and more than I could tolerate, so I just let my thoughts out. ‘Look,’ I said—‘even though you’re the daughter of an Earl, you shouldn’t look down on Mrs. Catsup. She’s not half bad—I’m not talking about her money—but she’s genuinely kind, which is more than I can say for you. Mrs. Catsup would never treat me as unkindly as you do.’ And then I got choked up—I could have exploded with a full-blown yell if I hadn’t thought the footman might be outside the door listening. And Sibyl just smiled, that icy smile of hers, and asked—‘Would you rather live with Mrs. Catsup?’ Of course, I told her no—nothing would entice me to live with Mrs. Catsup, and then she said—‘Miss Chesney, you pay my father for the protection and assurance of his name and position in English social circles, but the companionship of my father’s daughter was not included in the deal. I’ve tried to make it clear that I won’t be seen in public with you—not because I dislike you—far from it—but simply because people would think I’m acting as your paid companion. You force me to be blunt, and I apologize if I upset you. As for Mrs. Catsup, I’ve only met her once, and she struck me as very common and poorly mannered. Besides, I don’t care for the company of tradespeople.’ And with that, she got up and walked out—I heard her order the carriage for me at ten. It’s coming around soon, and just look at my red eyes! It’s really unfair to me—I know old Catsup made his fortune in varnish, but varnish is just as good as anything else on the market. And—well—it’s all out now, Mr. Tempest—and you can tell Sibyl what I said if you want; I know you’re in love with her!”

I stared, bewildered by her voluble and almost breathless outburst.

I stared, confused by her talkative and almost breathless outburst.

“Really, Miss Chesney,” I began formally.

“Honestly, Miss Chesney,” I started officially.

“Oh yes, Miss Chesney, Miss Chesney—it’s all very well!” she repeated impatiently, snatching up a gorgeous evening cloak which I mutely volunteered to put on, an offer she as mutely accepted—“I’m only a girl, and it isn’t my fault if I’ve got a vulgar man for a father who wants to see me married to an English nobleman before he dies,—that’s his look-out—I don’t care about it. English noblemen are a ricketty lot in my opinion. But I’ve as good a heart as anyone, and I could love Sibyl if she’d let me, but she won’t. She leads the life of an ice-berg, and doesn’t care a rap for anyone. She doesn’t care for you, you know!—I wish she did,—she’d be more human!”

“Oh yes, Miss Chesney, Miss Chesney—it’s all very well!” she repeated impatiently, grabbing a beautiful evening cloak that I silently offered to put on, an offer she silently accepted—“I’m just a girl, and it’s not my fault that I have a crass father who wants to see me married to an English nobleman before he dies—that’s his problem—I don’t care about it. English noblemen are a shaky lot in my opinion. But I’ve got as good a heart as anyone, and I could love Sibyl if she’d let me, but she won’t. She lives like an iceberg, and doesn’t care about anyone. She doesn’t care for you, you know!—I wish she did—she’d be more human!”

“I’m very sorry for all this,”—I said, smiling into the piquante face of the really sweet-natured girl, and gently fastening the jewelled clasp of her cloak at her throat—“But you mustn’t mind it so much. You are a dear little soul Diana,—kind and generous and impulsive and all the rest of it,—but,—well——English people are very apt to misunderstand Americans. I can quite enter into your feelings,—still you know Lady Sibyl is very proud——

“I’m really sorry about all this,” I said, smiling at the charming face of the sweet-natured girl, and gently fastening the jeweled clasp of her cloak at her throat. “But you shouldn’t take it too hard. You’re such a dear little soul, Diana—kind and generous and spontaneous, and everything else—but, well... English people often misunderstand Americans. I totally understand how you feel—but you know Lady Sibyl is very proud...”

“Proud!” she interrupted—“My! I guess it must feel something splendid to have an ancestor who was piked through the body on Bosworth field, and left there for the birds to eat. It seems to give a kind of stiffness in the back to all the family ever afterwards. Shouldn’t wonder if the descendants of the birds who ate him felt kinder stuck up about it too!”

“Proud!” she interrupted. “Wow! I bet it must feel incredible to have an ancestor who was stabbed on Bosworth field and left there for the birds to eat. It seems to give the whole family a sort of stiffness in the back afterwards. I wouldn’t be surprised if the descendants of the birds who ate him felt a bit snobbish about it too!”

I laughed,—she laughed with me, and was quite herself again.

I laughed, and she laughed with me, feeling like herself again.

“If I told you my ancestor was a Pilgrim Father, you [p 196] wouldn’t believe me I expect!” she said, the corners of her mouth dimpling.

“If I told you my ancestor was a Pilgrim Father, you [p196Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.wouldn’t believe me, I bet!” she said, the corners of her mouth dimpling.

“I should believe anything from your lips!” I declared gallantly.

“I should believe anything that comes from your lips!” I said boldly.

“Well, believe that, then! Swallow it down if you can! I can’t! He was a Pilgrim Father in the Mayflower, and he fell on his knees and thanked God as soon as he touched dry land in the true Pilgrim-Father way. But he couldn’t hold a candle to the piked man at Bosworth.”

“Well, go ahead and believe that! Accept it if you can! I can’t! He was a Pilgrim Father on the Mayflower, and he fell to his knees and thanked God as soon as he set foot on dry land in the true Pilgrim-Father style. But he couldn't hold a candle to the man with a pike at Bosworth.”

Here we were interrupted by the entrance of a footman.

Here, a footman walked in and interrupted us.

“The carriage is waiting, Miss.”

“The car is waiting, Miss.”

“Thanks,—all right. Good-night Mr Tempest,—you’d better send word to Sibyl you are here; Lord Elton is dining out, but Sibyl will be at home all the evening.”

"Thanks, that's fine. Good night, Mr. Tempest. You should let Sibyl know you're here; Lord Elton is out for dinner, but Sibyl will be home all evening."

I offered her my arm, and escorted her to the carriage, feeling a little sorry for her as she drove off in solitary state to the festive ‘crush’ of the successful varnisher. She was a good girl, a bright girl, a true girl,—vulgar and flippant at times, yet on the whole sincere in her better qualities of character and sentiment,—and it was this very sincerity which, being quite unconventional and not at all la mode, was misunderstood, and would always be misunderstood by the higher and therefore more hypocritically polished circles of English society.

I offered her my arm and walked her to the carriage, feeling a bit sorry for her as she drove off alone to the crowded celebration of the successful varnisher. She was a nice girl, a smart girl, a genuine girl—sometimes crass and superficial, but overall sincere in her better traits and feelings. It was this sincerity that, being quite unconventional and not at all in style, was misunderstood and would always be misunderstood by the upper classes of English society, who were more polished yet hypocritical.

I returned to the drawing-room slowly and meditatively, telling one of the servants on my way to ask Lady Sibyl if she could see me for a few moments. I was not kept waiting long; I had only paced the room twice up and down when she entered, looking so strangely wild and beautiful that I could scarcely forbear uttering an exclamation of wonder. She wore white as was always her custom in the evenings,—her hair was less elaborately dressed than usual, and clustered over her brow in loose wavy masses,—her face was exceedingly pale, and her eyes appeared larger and darker by comparison—her smile was vague and fleeting like that of a sleep-walker. She gave me her hand; it was dry and burning.

I walked back to the drawing room slowly and thoughtfully, asking one of the servants to check if Lady Sibyl could see me for a few minutes. I didn't have to wait long; I'd only walked up and down the room twice when she came in, looking strangely wild and beautiful that I almost couldn't help gasping in surprise. She wore white, as she always did in the evenings—her hair was less styled than usual and hung loosely over her forehead in wavy strands—her face was very pale, and her eyes seemed larger and darker by contrast—her smile was vague and fleeting, like that of someone sleepwalking. She gave me her hand; it felt dry and hot.

“My father is out—” she began.

“My dad is out—” she began.

[p 197]
“I know. But I came to see you. May I stay a little?”

[p197]
“I get it. But I came to see you. Can I stick around for a bit?”

She murmured assent, and sinking listlessly into a chair, began to play with some roses in a vase on the table beside her.

She nodded in agreement, and sinking wearily into a chair, started to play with some roses in a vase on the table next to her.

“You look tired Lady Sibyl,”—I said gently—“Are you not well?”

“You look tired, Lady Sibyl,” I said gently. “Are you feeling okay?”

“I am quite well—” she answered—“But you are right in saying I am tired. I am dreadfully tired!”

“I’m doing well—” she replied—“But you’re right, I am tired. I’m really exhausted!”

“You have been doing too much perhaps?—your attendance on your mother tries you——

“You might be doing too much, perhaps? Your time spent with your mother is wearing you down.”

She laughed bitterly.

She laughed cynically.

“Attendance on my mother!—pray do not credit me with so much devotion. I never attend on my mother. I cannot do it; I am too much of a coward. Her face terrifies me; and whenever I do venture to go near her, she tries to speak, with such dreadful, such ghastly efforts, as make her more hideous to look at than anyone can imagine. I should die of fright if I saw her often. As it is, when I do see her I can scarcely stand—and twice I have fainted with the horror of it. To think of it!—that that living corpse with the fearful fixed eyes and distorted mouth should actually be my mother!”

“Being there for my mom!—please don’t think I’m that devoted. I never take care of my mom. I just can’t do it; I’m too scared. Her face frightens me, and whenever I muster up the courage to get close to her, she tries to talk, making such awful, horrifying attempts that she looks even more terrifying than anyone can imagine. I would be completely terrified if I saw her more often. As it is, when I do see her, I can barely handle it—and I’ve fainted twice from the horror of it. Just think!—that living corpse with the terrifying wide eyes and twisted mouth should actually be my mom!”

She shuddered violently, and her very lips paled as she spoke. I was seriously concerned, and told her so.

She shuddered violently, and her lips turned pale as she spoke. I was really worried, and I told her that.

“This must be very bad for your health,”—I said, drawing my chair closer to hers—“Can you not get away for a change?”

“This must be really bad for your health,” I said, pulling my chair closer to hers. “Can’t you take a break for once?”

She looked at me in silence. The expression of her eyes thrilled me strangely,—it was not tender or wistful, but fierce, passionate and commanding.

She stared at me silently. The look in her eyes excited me in an unusual way—it wasn’t soft or nostalgic, but rather intense, passionate, and commanding.

“I saw Miss Chesney for a few moments just now”—I resumed,—“She seemed very unhappy.”

"I just saw Miss Chesney for a few moments," I continued, "She looked really unhappy."

“She has nothing to be unhappy about—” said Sibyl coldly—“except the time my mother takes in dying. But she is young; she can afford to wait a little for the Elton coronet.”

“She has nothing to be unhappy about—” said Sibyl coldly—“except for the time my mother is taking to die. But she is young; she can afford to wait a little for the Elton coronet.”

“Is not——may not this be a mistaken surmise of yours?” [p 198] I ventured gently—“Whatever her faults, I think the girl admires and loves you.”

“Is notcould this be a misunderstanding on your part?” [p198]I said softly—“No matter her faults, I believe the girl admires and loves you.”

She smiled scornfully.

She smiled with disdain.

“I want neither her love nor her admiration,”—she said—“I have few women-friends and those few are all hypocrites whom I mistrust. When Diana Chesney is my step-mother, we shall still be strangers.”

“I want neither her love nor her admiration,” she said. “I have few women friends, and those few are all hypocrites whom I don’t trust. When Diana Chesney is my stepmother, we will still be strangers.”

I felt I was on delicate ground, and that I could not continue the conversation without the risk of giving offence.

I felt like I was treading carefully and that I couldn't keep the conversation going without risking offense.

“Where is your friend?” asked Sibyl suddenly, apparently to change the subject—“Why does he so seldom come here now?”

“Where is your friend?” Sibyl asked suddenly, seemingly trying to change the subject—“Why doesn’t he come here very often anymore?”

“Rimânez? Well, he is a very queer fellow, and at times takes an abhorrence for all society. He frequently meets your father at the club, and I suppose his reason for not coming here is that he hates women.”

“Rimânez? Well, he’s a pretty strange guy, and sometimes he really dislikes being around people. He often runs into your dad at the club, and I guess the reason he doesn’t come here is that he can’t stand women.”

“All women?” she queried with a little smile.

"All women?" she asked with a slight smile.

“Without exception!”

"Absolutely!"

“Then he hates me?”

“Does he hate me now?”

“I did not say that—” I answered quickly—“No one could hate you, Lady Sibyl,—but truly, as far as Prince Rimânez is concerned, I expect he does not abate his aversion to womankind (which is his chronic malady) even for you.”

“I didn’t say that—” I replied quickly—“No one could hate you, Lady Sibyl—but honestly, as for Prince Rimânez, I doubt he lowers his dislike for women (which is his ongoing issue) even for you.”

“So he will never marry?” she said musingly.

“So he will never get married?” she said thoughtfully.

I laughed. “Oh, never! That you may be quite sure of.”

I laughed. “Oh, never! You can be sure of that.”

Still playing with the roses near her, she relapsed into silence. Her breath came and went quickly; I saw her long eyelashes quiver against the pale rose-leaf tint of her cheeks,—the pure outline of her delicate profile suggested to my mind one of Fra Angelico’s meditative saints or angels. All at once, while I yet watched her admiringly, she suddenly sprang erect, crushing a rose in her hand,—her head thrown back, her eyes flashing, her whole frame trembling.

Still playing with the roses around her, she fell silent. Her breath came and went quickly; I noticed her long eyelashes fluttering against the soft pink hue of her cheeks. The clear outline of her delicate profile reminded me of one of Fra Angelico’s thoughtful saints or angels. Suddenly, while I was still watching her with admiration, she jumped up, crushing a rose in her hand—her head thrown back, her eyes sparkling, her entire body shaking.

“Oh, I cannot bear it!” she cried wildly—“I cannot bear it!”

“Oh, I can’t stand it!” she shouted frantically—“I can’t stand it!”

I started up astonished, and confronted her.

I jumped up in surprise and faced her.

“Sibyl!”

"Sibyl!"

[p 199]
“Oh, why don’t you speak, and fill up the measure of my degradation!” she went on passionately—“Why don’t you tell me, as you tell my father, your purpose in coming here?—why don’t you say to me, as you say to him, that your sovereign choice has fastened upon me,—that I am the woman out of all the world you have elected to marry! Look at me!” and she raised her arms with a tragic gesture; “Is there any flaw in the piece of goods you wish to purchase? This face is deemed worthy of the fashionable photographer’s pains; worthy of being sold for a shilling as one of England’s ‘beauties,’—this figure has served as a model for the showing-off of many a modiste’s costume, purchased at half-cost on the understanding that I must state to my circle of acquaintance the name of the maker or designer,—these eyes, these lips, these arms are all yours for the buying! Why do you expose me to the shame of dallying over your bargain?—by hesitating and considering as to whether, after all, I am worthy of your gold!”

[p199]“Oh, why don’t you just speak and complete the measure of my humiliation!” she continued fiercely—“Why don’t you tell me, like you tell my father, why you came here?—why don’t you say to me, as you do to him, that I am your chosen one—that I am the woman you’ve picked out of everyone in the world to marry! Look at me!” and she raised her arms dramatically; “Is there anything wrong with the product you want to buy? This face is considered good enough for a high-end photographer; it’s worthy of being sold for a shilling as one of England’s ‘beauties’—this figure has served as a model for showcasing many a designer’s outfit, bought at half price on the condition that I name the maker or designer to my social circle—these eyes, these lips, these arms are all up for grabs! Why are you putting me through the embarrassment of hesitating over your choice?—by second-guessing whether I am indeed worthy of your money!”

She seemed seized by some hysterical passion that convulsed her, and in mingled amazement, alarm and distress, I sprang to her and caught her hands in my own.

She looked like she was overwhelmed by some intense emotion that shook her, and feeling a mix of amazement, worry, and distress, I rushed to her and took her hands in mine.

“Sibyl, Sibyl!” I said—“Hush—hush! You are overwrought with fatigue and excitement,—you cannot know what you are saying. My darling, what do you take me for?—what is all this nonsense in your mind about buying and selling? You know I love you,—I have made no secret of it,—you must have seen it in my face,—and if I have hesitated to speak, it is because I feared your rejection of me. You are too good for me, Sibyl,—too good for any man,—I am not worthy to win your beauty and innocence. My love, my love—do not give way in this manner”—for as I spoke she clung to me like a wild bird suddenly caged—“What can I say to you, but that I worship you with all the strength of my life,—I love you so deeply that I am afraid to think of it; it is a passion I dare not dwell upon, Sibyl,—I love you too well,—too madly for my own peace——

“Sibyl, Sibyl!” I said—“Hush—hush! You’re overwhelmed with fatigue and excitement—you can’t know what you’re saying. My darling, what do you think I am?—what’s all this nonsense about buying and selling? You know I love you—I’ve never hidden it—you must have seen it in my face—and if I’ve hesitated to speak, it’s because I was afraid you’d reject me. You’re too good for me, Sibyl—too good for any man—I’m not worthy of your beauty and innocence. My love, my love—don’t give in like this”—for as I spoke she clung to me like a wild bird suddenly caged—“What can I say to you, except that I worship you with all the strength of my life—I love you so deeply that I’m afraid to think about it; it’s a passion I dare not dwell on, Sibyl—I love you too much—too wildly for my own peace

I trembled, and was silent,—her soft arms clinging to me [p 200] robbed me of a portion of my self-control. I kissed the rippling waves of her hair; she lifted her head and looked up at me, her eyes alit with some strange lustre that was not love as much as fear,—and the sight of her beauty thus yielded as it were to my possession, broke down the barriers of restraint I had hitherto imposed upon myself. I kissed her on the lips,—a long passionate kiss that, to my excited fancy, seemed to mingle our very beings into one,—but while I yet held her in my arms, she suddenly released herself and pushed me back. Standing apart from me she trembled so violently that I feared she would fail,—and I took her hand and made her sit down. She smiled,—a very wan smile.

I shook and stayed quiet—her soft arms wrapped around me robbed me of some of my self-control. I kissed the flowing waves of her hair; she lifted her head and looked up at me, her eyes shining with a strange light that felt more like fear than love—and seeing her beauty surrender to my possession broke down the barriers of restraint I had set for myself. I kissed her on the lips—a long, passionate kiss that, in my excitement, seemed to merge our very beings into one—but while I still held her in my arms, she suddenly pulled away and pushed me back. Standing apart from me, she trembled so violently that I was worried she might collapse, so I took her hand and helped her sit down. She smiled—a very faint smile.

“What did you feel then?” she asked.

“What did you feel at that moment?” she asked.

“When, Sibyl?”

"When is it, Sibyl?"

“Just now,—when you kissed me?”

“Just now—when you kissed me?”

“All the joys of heaven and fires of hell in a moment!” I said.

“All the joys of heaven and the fires of hell in an instant!” I said.

She regarded me with a curious musing frown.

She looked at me with a thoughtful, questioning frown.

“Strange! Do you know what I felt?”

“Strange! Do you know what I felt?”

I shook my head smiling, and pressed my lips on the soft small hand I held.

I smiled and shook my head, pressing my lips to the soft little hand I held.

“Nothing!” she said, with a kind of hopeless gesture—“I assure you, absolutely nothing! I cannot feel. I am one of your modern women,—I can only think,—and analyse.”

“Nothing!” she said, with a sort of hopeless gesture—“I assure you, absolutely nothing! I can’t feel. I’m one of your modern women—I can only think—and analyze.”

“Think and analyse as much as you will, my queen,”—I answered playfully—“if you will only think you can be happy with me. That is all I desire.”

"Think and analyze as much as you want, my queen," I replied playfully, "as long as you believe you can be happy with me. That's all I want."

“Can you be happy with me?” she asked—“Wait—do not answer for a moment, till I tell you what I am. You are altogether mistaken in me.” She was silent for some minutes, and I watched her anxiously. “I was always intended for this”—she said slowly at last,—“this, to which I have now come,—to be the property of a rich man. Many men have looked at me with a view to purchase, but they could not pay the price my father demanded. Pray do not look so distressed!—what I say is quite true and quite commonplace,—all the women of the upper classes,—the [p 201] unmarried ones,—are for sale now in England as utterly as the Circassian girls in a barbarian slave-market. I see you wish to protest, and assure me of your devotion,—but there is no need of this,—I am quite sure you love me,—as much as any man can love,—and I am content. But you do not know me really,—you are attracted by my face and form,—and you admire my youth and innocence, which you think I possess. But I am not young—I am old in heart and feeling. I was young for a little while at Willowsmere, when I lived among flowers and birds and all the trustful honest creatures of the woods and fields,—but one season in town was sufficient to kill my youth in me,—one season of dinners and balls, and—fashionable novel-reading. Now you have written a book, and therefore you must know something about the duties of authorship,—of the serious and even terrible responsibility writers incur when they send out to the world books full of pernicious and poisonous suggestion to contaminate the minds that have hitherto been clean and undiseased. Your book has a noble motive; and for this I admire it in many parts, though to me it is not as convincing as it might have been. It is well written too; but I gained the impression while reading it, that you were not altogether sincere yourself in the thoughts you strove to inculcate,—and that therefore you just missed what you should have gained.”

“Can you be happy with me?” she asked. “Wait—don’t answer for a moment, until I tell you who I am. You’re completely mistaken about me.” She was silent for a few minutes, and I watched her anxiously. “I was always meant for this,” she said slowly at last, “this, where I am now—being the property of a rich man. Many men have looked at me with the intention to buy, but they couldn’t afford the price my father wanted. Please don’t look so upset! What I’m saying is completely true and very common—all the unmarried women of the upper classes—the [p201]are for sale in England just like the Circassian girls in a barbaric slave market. I can see you want to argue and assure me of your love—but there's no need for that—I’m quite sure you love me—as much as any man can love—and that’s enough for me. But you don’t really know me—you’re drawn to my looks and figure—and you admire my youth and innocence, which you think I have. But I’m not young—I’m old at heart and in feeling. I was young for a little while at Willowsmere, when I lived among flowers and birds and all the trusting, honest creatures of the woods and fields—but one season in town was enough to kill my youth—one season of dinners and balls, and fashionable novel-reading. Now you have written a book, so you must know something about the responsibilities of being an author—the serious and even frightening responsibility writers take on when they put out books full of harmful and poisonous suggestions that can contaminate clean and healthy minds. Your book has a noble aim, and for that I admire it in many parts, though to me it’s not as convincing as it could have been. It’s well written too; but I got the impression while reading it that you weren’t entirely sincere in the ideas you were trying to promote—and because of that, you just missed what you could have achieved.”

“I am sure you are right,”—I said, with a wholesome pang of humiliation—“The book is worthless as literature,—it is only the ‘boom’ of a season!”

“I’m sure you’re right,” I said, feeling a genuine sense of humiliation, “The book is useless as literature; it’s just the trendy hype of the moment!”

“At any rate,”—she went on, her eyes darkening with the intensity of her feeling—“you have not polluted your pen with the vileness common to many of the authors of the day. I ask you, do you think a girl can read the books that are now freely published, and that her silly society friends tell her to read,—‘because it is so dreadfully queer!’—and yet remain unspoilt and innocent? Books that go into the details of the lives of outcasts?—that explain and analyse the secret vices of men?—that advocate almost as a sacred [p 202] duty ‘free love’ and universal polygamy?—that see no shame in introducing into the circles of good wives and pure-minded girls, a heroine who boldly seeks out a man, any man, in order that she may have a child by him, without the ‘degradation’ of marrying him? I have read all those books,—and what can you expect of me? Not innocence, surely! I despise men,—I despise my own sex,—I loathe myself for being a woman! You wonder at my fanaticism for Mavis Clare,—it is only because for a time her books give me back my self-respect, and make me see humanity in a nobler light,—because she restores to me, if only for an hour, a kind of glimmering belief in God, so that my mind feels refreshed and cleansed. All the same, you must not look upon me as an innocent young girl Geoffrey,—a girl such as the great poets idealized and sang of,—I am a contaminated creature, trained to perfection in the lax morals and prurient literature of my day.”

“At any rate,” she continued, her eyes darkening with the intensity of her feelings, “you haven’t stained your writing with the filth that many authors today are known for. I ask you, do you really think a girl can read the books that are now widely available, which her silly friends insist she read—‘because they’re so outrageously quirky!’—and still come out unspoiled and innocent? Books that dive into the lives of outcasts? That explain and analyze the hidden vices of men? That promote almost as a sacred duty ‘free love’ and universal polygamy? That see no shame in introducing, to the circles of good wives and pure-minded girls, a heroine who boldly seeks out a man, any man, to have a child with, without the ‘degradation’ of marrying him? I’ve read all those books,—and what do you expect from me? Not innocence, that’s for sure! I despise men—I despise my own gender—I hate myself for being a woman! You’re surprised by my obsession with Mavis Clare—it’s only because her books temporarily restore my self-respect and allow me to view humanity in a better light—because she brings back, even if just for an hour, a flickering belief in God, refreshing and cleansing my mind. Still, don’t see me as an innocent young girl, Geoffrey—a girl like those idealized and celebrated by great poets—I am a tainted being, perfectly trained in the loose morals and salacious literature of my time.”

I looked at her in silence, pained, startled, and with a sense of shock, as though something indefinably pure and precious had crumbled into dust at my feet. She rose and began pacing the room restlessly, moving to and fro with a slow yet fierce grace that reminded me against my wish and will of the movement of some imprisoned and savage beast of prey.

I gazed at her in silence, feeling pained, shocked, and stunned, as if something incredibly pure and precious had crumbled into dust right at my feet. She stood up and started pacing the room restlessly, moving back and forth with a slow yet fierce grace that, despite my reluctance, reminded me of the movements of some trapped and wild predator.

“You shall not be deceived in me,”—she said, pausing a moment and eyeing me sombrely—“If you marry me, you must do so with a full realization of the choice you make. For with such wealth as yours, you can of course wed any woman you fancy. I do not say you could find a girl better than I am; I do not think you could in my ‘set,’ because we are all alike,—all tarred with the same brush, and filled with the same merely sensual and materialistic views of life and its responsibilities as the admired heroines of the ‘society’ novels we read. Away in the provinces, among the middle classes it is possible you might discover a really good girl of the purest blush-rose innocence,—but then you might also find her stupid and unentertaining, and you would not care for that. My chief recommendation is that [p 203] I am beautiful,—you can see that; everybody can see that,—and I am not so affected as to pretend to be unconscious of the fact. There is no sham about my external appearance; my hair is not a wig,—my complexion is natural,—my figure is not the result of the corset-maker’s art,—my eyebrows and eyelashes are undyed. Oh yes,—you can be sure that the beauty of my body is quite genuine!—but it is not the outward expression of an equally beautiful soul. And this is what I want you to understand. I am passionate, resentful, impetuous,—frequently unsympathetic, and inclined to morbidness and melancholy, and I confess I have imbibed, consciously or unconsciously, that complete contempt of life and disbelief in a God, which is the chief theme of nearly all the social teachings of the time.”

“You won’t be fooled by me,”—she said, pausing for a moment and looking at me seriously—“If you marry me, you need to fully understand the choice you’re making. With your wealth, you could easily marry any woman you want. I’m not saying you’d find someone better than me; I doubt you could in my social circle, because we’re all the same—sharing the same shallow and materialistic views on life and its responsibilities as the glamorous heroines in the society novels we read. If you go to the provinces, among the middle class, you might find a truly good girl with pure innocence—but she might also be dull and unentertaining, and you wouldn’t like that. My main selling point is that [p203Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.I’m beautiful—you can see that; everyone can see that—and I’m not so pretentious as to deny it. There’s no fake about how I look; my hair isn’t a wig—my complexion is natural—my figure isn’t the result of a corset maker’s skill—my eyebrows and eyelashes are untouched. Oh yes—you can be sure that my physical beauty is completely genuine!—but it doesn’t reflect a beautiful soul. And that’s what I want you to understand. I’m passionate, resentful, impulsive—often unsympathetic, and I tend toward gloom and melancholy. I admit I’ve taken in, consciously or unconsciously, that complete disdain for life and disbelief in God, which is the main theme of nearly all the social teachings of our time.”

She ceased,—and I gazed at her with an odd sense of mingled worship and disillusion, even as a barbarian might gaze at an idol whom he still loved, but whom he could no longer believe in as divine. Yet what she said was in no way contrary to my own theories,—how then could I complain? I did not believe in a God; why should I inconsistently feel regret that she shared my unbelief? I had involuntarily clung to the old-fashioned idea that religious faith was a sacred duty in womanhood; I was not able to offer any reason for this notion, unless it was the romantic fancy of having a good woman to pray for one, if one had no time and less inclination to pray for one’s self. However, it was evident Sibyl was ‘advanced’ enough to do without superstitious observances; she would never pray for me;—and if we had children, she would never teach them to make their first tender appeals to Heaven for my sake or hers. I smothered a slight sigh, and was about to speak, when she came up to me and laid her two hands on my shoulders. “You look unhappy, Geoffrey,”—she said in gentler accents—“Be consoled!—it is not too late for you to change your mind!”

She stopped, and I looked at her with a strange mix of admiration and disappointment, like a savage might look at an idol he still loved but could no longer believe was divine. Yet what she said didn't contradict my own beliefs—so why should I complain? I didn't believe in God; why should I feel regret that she shared my disbelief? I had clung to the outdated idea that having faith was a sacred responsibility for women; I couldn’t explain why, except for the romantic notion of having a good woman to pray for me when I had no time and even less desire to pray for myself. However, it was clear Sibyl was ‘progressive’ enough to do without any superstitions; she would never pray for me, and if we had children, she wouldn’t teach them to make their first heartfelt prayers to Heaven for my sake or hers. I held back a slight sigh and was about to speak when she came up to me and placed her hands on my shoulders. “You look unhappy, Geoffrey,” she said softly, “Be comforted! It’s not too late for you to change your mind!”

I met the questioning glance of her eyes,—beautiful, lustrous eyes as clear and pure as light itself.

I met her questioning gaze—beautiful, shining eyes as clear and pure as light itself.

[p 204]
“I shall never change, Sibyl,” I answered—“I love you,—I shall always love you. But I wish you would not analyse yourself so pitilessly,—you have such strange ideas—”

[p204]
“I will never change, Sibyl,” I said—“I love you—I will always love you. But I wish you wouldn't critique yourself so harshly—you have such unusual thoughts—”

“You think them strange?” she said—“You should not,—in these ‘new women’ days! I believe that, thanks to newspapers, magazines and ‘decadent’ novels, I am in all respects eminently fitted to be a wife!” and she laughed bitterly—“There is nothing in the rôle of marriage that I do not know, though I am not yet twenty. I have been prepared for a long time to be sold to the highest bidder, and what few silly notions I had about love,—the love of the poets and idealists,—when I was a dreamy child at Willowsmere, are all dispersed and ended. Ideal love is dead,—and worse than dead, being out of fashion. Carefully instructed as I have been in the worthlessness of everything but money, you can scarcely be surprised at my speaking of myself as an object of sale. Marriage for me is a sale, as far as my father is concerned,—for you know well enough that however much you loved me or I loved you, he would never allow me to marry you if you were not rich, and richer than most men. I want you to feel that I fully recognize the nature of the bargain struck; and I ask you not to expect a girl’s fresh, confiding love from a woman as warped in heart and mind as I am!”

“You think they’re strange?” she said. “You shouldn’t—in this ‘new women’ era! I believe that, thanks to newspapers, magazines, and ‘decadent’ novels, I’m completely ready to be a wife!” She laughed bitterly. “There’s nothing about marriage that I don’t understand, even though I’m not yet twenty. I’ve been prepared for a long time to be sold to the highest bidder, and all those silly ideas I had about love—the kind poets and idealists write about—when I was a dreamy kid at Willowsmere, are all gone. Ideal love is dead—and worse than dead, it’s out of style. Having been taught the uselessness of everything except money, you can hardly be surprised that I talk about myself as something to be sold. For me, marriage is a sale, as far as my father is concerned—because you know very well that no matter how much you loved me or I loved you, he would never let me marry you if you weren’t rich, and richer than most men. I want you to understand that I fully recognize the nature of this deal; and I ask you not to expect a girl’s innocent, trusting love from someone as twisted in heart and mind as I am!”

“Sibyl,”—I said earnestly—“You wrong yourself; I am sure you wrong yourself! You are one of those who can be in the world yet not of it; your mind is too open and pure to be sullied, even by contact with evil things. I will believe nothing you say against your own sweet and noble character,—and, Sibyl, let me again ask you not to distress me by this constant harping on the subject of my wealth, or I shall be inclined to look upon it as a curse,—I should love you as much if I were poor——

“Sibyl,” I said earnestly, “you’re wronging yourself; I’m sure you are! You’re one of those people who can be in the world but not be affected by it; your mind is too open and pure to be tainted, even by bad things. I won’t believe anything you say that goes against your own sweet and noble character—and, Sibyl, let me ask you again not to upset me with this constant focus on my wealth, or I might start to see it as a curse—I would love you just as much if I were poor…”

“Oh, you might love me”—she interrupted me, with a strange smile—“but you would not dare to say so!”

“Oh, you might love me”—she cut me off, with an odd smile—“but you wouldn't dare to admit it!”

I was silent. Suddenly she laughed, and linked her arms caressingly round my neck.

I stayed quiet. Then she suddenly laughed and wrapped her arms around my neck affectionately.

[p 205]
“There, Geoffrey!” she said—“I have finished my discourse,—my bit of Ibsenism, or whatever other ism affects me,—and we need not be miserable about it. I have said what was in my mind; I have told you the truth, that in heart I am neither young nor innocent. But I am no worse than all my ‘set’ so perhaps you had better make the best of me. I please your fancy, do I not?”

[p205]
“There, Geoffrey!” she said. “I’ve finished sharing my thoughts—my little piece of Ibsenism, or whatever belief system I’m caught up in—and we don’t need to be unhappy about it. I’ve expressed what’s on my mind; I’ve told you the truth, that deep down I am neither young nor innocent. But I’m not any worse than everyone else in my circle, so maybe you should just accept me as I am. I do please you, don’t I?”

“My love for you cannot be so lightly expressed, Sibyl!” I answered in rather a pained tone.

“My love for you can't be expressed so casually, Sibyl!” I replied in a somewhat pained tone.

“Never mind,—it is my humour so to express it”—she went on—“I please your fancy, and you wish to marry me. Well now, all I ask is, go to my father and buy me at once! Conclude the bargain! And when you have bought me,—don’t look so tragic!” and she laughed again—“and when you have paid the clergyman, and paid the bridesmaids (with monogram lockets or brooches) and paid the guests (with wedding-cake and champagne) and cleared up all scores with everybody, even to the last man who shuts the door of the nuptial brougham,—will you take me away,—far away from this place—this house, where my mother’s face haunts me like a ghost in the darkness; where I am tortured by terrors night and day,—where I hear such strange sounds, and dream of such ghastly things,—” here her voice suddenly broke, and she hid her face against my breast—“Oh yes, Geoffrey, take me away as quickly as possible! Let us never live in hateful London, but at Willowsmere; I may find some of the old joys there,—and some of the happy bygone days.”

“Never mind—it’s just how I express myself,” she continued. “I catch your interest, and you want to marry me. Well, all I ask is that you go to my father and get it done right away! Finalize the deal! And once you’ve got me—don’t look so serious!” She laughed again. “After you’ve paid the clergyman, and treated the bridesmaids (with monogram lockets or brooches), and covered the guests (with wedding cake and champagne), and settled up with everyone, even the last guy who closes the door of the wedding carriage—will you take me away—far away from this place—this house, where my mother’s face haunts me like a ghost in the dark; where I’m tortured by fears day and night, where I hear such strange noises, and dream such terrible things—” her voice suddenly faltered, and she pressed her face against my chest—“Oh yes, Geoffrey, take me away as quickly as you can! Let’s never live in horrible London, but at Willowsmere; maybe I can find some of the old joys there—and some of those happy days from the past.”

Touched by the appealing pathos of her accents, I pressed her to my heart, feeling that she was scarcely accountable for the strange things she said in her evidently overwrought and excitable condition.

Touched by the emotional weight of her voice, I pulled her close, realizing that she was hardly responsible for the odd things she was saying in her clearly stressed and agitated state.

“It shall be as you wish, my darling,” I said—“The sooner I have you all to myself the better. This is the end of March,—will you be ready to marry me in June?”

“It will be as you want, my love,” I said—“The sooner I have you all to myself, the better. It’s the end of March—will you be ready to marry me in June?”

“Yes,” she answered, still hiding her face.

“Yes,” she replied, still concealing her face.

“And now Sibyl,” I went on—“remember,—there must be [p 206] no more talk of money and bargaining. Tell me what you have not yet told me,—that you love me,—and would love me even if I were poor.”

“And now Sibyl,” I continued—“just remember,—let’s not talk about money and deals anymore. Just tell me what you haven’t told me yet,—that you love me,—and would still love me even if I were broke.”

She looked up, straightly and unflinchingly full into my eyes.

She looked up, directly and without flinching, right into my eyes.

“I cannot tell you that,”—she said,—“I have told you I do not believe in love; and if you were poor I certainly should not marry you. It would be no use!”

“I can’t tell you that,” she said, “I’ve already told you I don’t believe in love; and if you were poor, I definitely wouldn’t marry you. It wouldn’t make any sense!”

“You are frank, Sibyl!”

“You're honest, Sibyl!”

“It is best to be frank, is it not?” and she drew a flower from the knot at her bosom, and began fastening it in my coat—“Geoffrey what is the good of pretence? You would hate to be poor, and so should I. I do not understand the verb ‘to love,’—now and then when I read a book by Mavis Clare, I believe love may exist, but when I close the book my belief is shut up with it. So do not ask for what is not in me. I am willing—even glad to marry you; that is all you must expect.”

"It’s better to be honest, right?" She took a flower from the knot at her chest and started pinning it to my coat. "Geoffrey, what’s the point of pretending? You’d hate being poor, and so would I. I don’t really get the word 'love.' Every now and then, when I read a book by Mavis Clare, I think love might be real, but once I close the book, my belief closes with it. So don’t ask for what I can’t give. I’m willing—even happy—to marry you; that’s all you can expect from me."

“All!” I exclaimed, with a sudden mingling of love and wrath in my blood, as I closed my arms about her and kissed her passionately—“All!—you impassive ice-flower, it is not all!—you shall melt to my touch and learn what love is,—do not think you can escape its influence, you dear, foolish, beautiful child! Your passions are asleep,—they must wake!”

“All!” I exclaimed, a rush of love and anger boiling inside me, as I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her passionately—“All!—you unfeeling ice flower, it’s not over yet!—you will melt in my embrace and understand what love is—don’t think you can escape its reach, you sweet, naive, beautiful child! Your passions are just sleeping—they need to awaken!”

“For you?” she queried, resting her head back against my shoulder, and gazing up at me with a dreamy radiance in her lovely eyes.

“For you?” she asked, leaning her head back against my shoulder and looking up at me with a dreamy light in her beautiful eyes.

“For me!”

"For me!"

She laughed.

She laughed.

“‘Oh bid me love, and I will love!’”—she hummed softly under her breath.

“‘Oh tell me to love, and I will love!’”—she hummed softly under her breath.

“You will, you must, you shall!” I said ardently. “I will be your master in the art of loving!”

“You will, you must, you shall!” I said passionately. “I will be your guide in the art of love!”

“It is a difficult art!” she said—“I am afraid it will take a life-time to complete my training, even with my ‘master.’”

“It’s a challenging skill!” she said—“I’m worried it will take a lifetime to finish my training, even with my ‘master.’”

And a smile still lingered in her eyes, giving them a witch-like [p 207] glamour, when I kissed her again and bade her good-night.

And a smile still lingered in her eyes, giving them a witch-like [p207I'm sorry, it seems there was an issue with your request. Please provide a short piece of text (5 words or fewer) for me to modernize.glamour when I kissed her again and said goodnight.

“You will tell Prince Rimânez the news?” she said.

“You’re going to tell Prince Rimânez the news?” she asked.

“If you wish it.”

"If you want it."

“Of course I wish it. Tell him at once. I should like him to know.”

“Of course I want it. Tell him right away. I want him to know.”

I went down the stairs,—she leaned over the balustrade looking after me.

I went down the stairs—she leaned over the railing, watching me.

“Good-night Geoffrey!” she called softly.

“Goodnight Geoffrey!” she called softly.

“Good-night Sibyl!”

“Good night, Sibyl!"

“Be sure you tell Prince Rimânez!”

“Make sure you tell Prince Rimânez!”

Her white figure disappeared; and I walked out of the house in a chaotic state of mind, divided between pride, ecstasy and pain,—the engaged husband of an earl’s daughter,—the lover of a woman who had declared herself incapable of love and destitute of faith.

Her white figure vanished, and I stepped out of the house feeling completely conflicted, torn between pride, joy, and sadness—engaged to an earl’s daughter—loving a woman who had claimed she was unable to love and lacked any faith.

[p208]
XVIII

Looking back through the space of only three years to this particular period of my life, I can remember distinctly the singular expression of Lucio’s face when I told him that Sibyl Elton had accepted me. His sudden smile gave a light to his eyes that I had never seen in them before,—a brilliant yet sinister glow, strangely suggestive of some inwardly suppressed wrath and scorn. While I spoke he was, to my vexation, toying with that uncanny favourite of his, the ‘mummy-insect,’—and it annoyed me beyond measure to see the repulsive pertinacity with which the glittering bat-like creature clung to his hand.

Looking back over just three years to this specific time in my life, I can clearly remember the unique look on Lucio’s face when I told him that Sibyl Elton had accepted me. His sudden smile lit up his eyes in a way I had never seen before—a brilliant yet unsettling glow, oddly hinting at some repressed anger and disdain. As I spoke, he was, to my frustration, fiddling with his creepy favorite, the ‘mummy-insect,’ and it annoyed me endlessly to see how stubbornly that glittering bat-like creature clung to his hand.

“Women are all alike,”—he said with a hard laugh, when he had heard my news,—“Few of them have moral force enough to resist that temptation of a rich marriage.”

“Women are all the same,” he said with a harsh laugh when he heard my news, “Few of them have the moral strength to resist the lure of a wealthy marriage.”

I was irritated at this.

I was annoyed by this.

“It is scarcely fair of you to judge everything by the money-standard,”—I said,—then, after a little pause I added what in my own heart I knew to be a lie,—“She,—Sibyl,—loves me for myself alone.”

“It’s hardly fair for you to judge everything based on money,” I said. Then, after a brief pause, I added what I knew in my heart to be a lie, “She—Sibyl—loves me for who I am.”

His glance flashed over me like lightning.

His gaze shot over me like lightning.

“Oh!—sets the wind in that quarter! Why then, my dear Geoffrey, I congratulate you more heartily than ever. To conquer the affections of one of the proudest girls in England, and win her love so completely as to be sure she would marry you even if you had not a sou to bless yourself with—this is a victory indeed!—and one of which you may [p 209] well be proud. Again and yet again I congratulate you!”

“Oh! The wind's blowing in that direction! Well then, my dear Geoffrey, I congratulate you more than ever. To win the heart of one of the proudest girls in England and make her love you so much that you know she'd marry you even if you had no money at all—this is truly a victory! One you should definitely be proud of. Once again, I congratulate you!” [p209I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the short phrase you'd like me to work on.

Tossing the horrible thing he called his ‘sprite’ off to fly on one of its slow humming circuits round the room, he shook my hand fervently, still smiling,—and I,—feeling instinctively that he was as fully aware of the truth as I was, namely, that had I been a poor author with nothing but what I could earn by my brains, the Lady Sibyl Elton would never have looked at me, much less agreed to marry me,—kept silence lest I should openly betray the reality of my position.

Tossing the terrible thing he called his ‘sprite’ to fly on one of its slow, humming circuits around the room, he shook my hand enthusiastically, still smiling—and I, sensing instinctively that he was just as aware of the truth as I was—that if I had been a struggling writer with nothing but what I could earn with my mind, Lady Sibyl Elton would never have looked my way, let alone agreed to marry me—kept quiet to avoid openly revealing the reality of my situation.

“You see”—he went on, with a cheerful relentlessness—“I was not aware that any old-world romance graced the disposition of one so apparently impassive as your beautiful fiancée. To love for love’s sake only, is becoming really an obsolete virtue. I thought Lady Sibyl was an essentially modern woman, conscious of her position, and the necessity there was for holding that position proudly before the world at all costs,—and that the pretty pastoral sentiments of poetical Phyllises and Amandas had no place in her nature. I was wrong, it seems; and for once I have been mistaken in the fair sex!” Here he stretched out his hand to the ‘sprite,’ that now came winging its way back, and settled at once on its usual resting-place; “My friend, I assure you, if you have won a true woman’s true love, you have a far greater fortune than your millions,—a treasure that none can afford to despise.”

“You see,” he continued cheerfully, “I didn’t realize that someone as seemingly unbothered as your beautiful fiancée could have any old-world romance in her. Loving for love’s sake is becoming quite an outdated virtue. I thought Lady Sibyl was a fully modern woman, aware of her status and the necessity to maintain that status proudly before the world at all costs—and that the sweet, pastoral feelings of poetic Phyllises and Amandas had no place in her character. I was wrong, it seems; and for once, I’ve been mistaken about women!” Here he reached out to the ‘sprite,’ which was now fluttering back and settled instantly into its usual spot; “My friend, I assure you, if you have won a true woman’s genuine love, you have a far greater fortune than your millions—a treasure that no one can afford to overlook.”

His voice softened,—his eyes grew dreamy and less scornful,—and I looked at him in some astonishment.

His voice softened, his eyes grew dreamy and less scornful, and I looked at him in some surprise.

“Why Lucio, I thought you hated women?”

“Why, Lucio, I thought you hated women?”

“So I do!” he replied quickly—“But do not forget why I hate them! It is because they have all the world’s possibilities of good in their hands, and the majority of them deliberately turn these possibilities to evil. Men are influenced entirely by women, though few of them will own it,—through women they are lifted to heaven or driven to hell. The latter is the favourite course, and the one almost universally adopted.”

“So I do!” he replied quickly. “But don’t forget why I hate them! It’s because they hold all the world’s potential for good, and most of them intentionally choose to turn that potential into evil. Men are completely influenced by women, even though few will admit it. Through women, they can be lifted to heaven or driven to hell. The latter is the favored route and the one almost everyone takes.”

[p 210]
His brow darkened, and the lines round his proud mouth grew hard and stern. I watched him for a moment,—then with sudden irrelevance I said—

[p210]
His expression shifted, and the lines around his confident mouth became tight and serious. I observed him for a moment—then, unexpectedly, I said—

“Put that abominable ‘sprite’ of yours away, will you? I hate to see you with it!”

“Put away that awful ‘sprite’ of yours, okay? I can’t stand to see you with it!”

“What, my poor Egyptian princess!” he exclaimed with a laugh—“Why so cruel to her Geoffrey? If you had lived in her day, you might have been one of her lovers! She was no doubt a charming person,—I find her charming still! However, to oblige you—” and here, placing the insect in its crystal receptacle he carried it away to the other end of the room. Then, returning towards me slowly, he said—“Who knows what the ‘sprite’ suffered as a woman, Geoffrey! Perhaps she made a rich marriage, and repented it! At anyrate I am sure she is much happier in her present condition!”

“What’s wrong, my poor Egyptian princess?” he laughed. “Why are you so hard on her, Geoffrey? If you lived in her time, you might have been one of her suitors! She was definitely a charming person—I still find her charming! But to make you happy—” and with that, he put the insect in its crystal container and took it to the other side of the room. Then, slowly returning to me, he said, “Who knows what the ‘sprite’ endured as a woman, Geoffrey! Maybe she made a wealthy marriage and regretted it! Anyway, I’m sure she’s much happier now!”

“I have no sympathy with such a ghastly fancy,”—I said abruptly—“I only know that she or it is a perfectly loathsome object to me.”

“I have no sympathy for such a horrifying idea,” I said suddenly, “I only know that she or it is a completely disgusting thing to me.”

“Well,—some ‘transmigrated’ souls are loathsome objects to look at;”—he declared imperturbably—“When they are deprived of their respectable two-legged fleshly covering, it is extraordinary what a change the inexorable law of Nature makes in them!”

“Well, some ‘transmigrated’ souls are pretty disgusting to look at,” he said calmly. “When they lose their respectable two-legged flesh, it's amazing how much the unyielding law of Nature changes them!”

“What nonsense you talk, Lucio!” I said impatiently—“How can you know anything about it!”

“What nonsense you’re talking, Lucio!” I said impatiently. “How can you know anything about it?”

A sudden shadow passed over his face, giving it a strange pallor and impenetrability.

A sudden shadow crossed his face, giving it a strange paleness and opacity.

“Have you forgotten”—he said in deliberately measured accents—“that your friend John Carrington, when he wrote that letter of introduction I brought from him to you, told you in it, that in all matters scientific I was an ‘absolute master?’ In these ‘matters scientific’ you have not tested my skill,—yet you ask—‘how can I know?’ I answer that I do know—many things of which you are ignorant. Do not presume too much on your own intellectual capability my friend,—lest I prove it naught!—lest I demonstrate to [p 211] you, beyond all possibility of consoling doubt, that the shreds and strippings of that change you call death, are only so many embryos of new life which you must live, whether you will or no!”

“Have you forgotten,” he said with a carefully controlled tone, “that your friend John Carrington, when he wrote the introduction letter I brought you, said in it that I was an ‘absolute master’ in all scientific matters? In these ‘scientific matters,’ you haven't tested my abilities—yet you ask, ‘how can I know?’ I respond that I do know many things of which you are unaware. Don't assume too much about your own intellectual abilities, my friend—unless I show you otherwise!—unless I prove to you, beyond any doubt, that the remnants of what you call death are just beginnings of new life that you must experience, whether you like it or not!”

Somewhat abashed by his words and still more by his manner, I said—

Somewhat embarrassed by what he said and even more by how he behaved, I said—

“Pardon me!—I spoke in haste of course,—but you know my theories—”

“Excuse me!—I spoke too quickly, of course,—but you know my theories—”

“Most thoroughly!” and he laughed, with an immediate resumption of his old manner—“‘Every man his own theory’ is the fashionable motto of the hour. Each little biped tells you that he has his ‘own idea’ of God, and equally ‘his own’ idea of the Devil. It is very droll! But let us return to the theme of love. I feel I have not congratulated you half enough,—for surely Fortune favours you singularly. Out of the teeming mass of vain and frivolous femininity, you have secured a unique example of beauty, truth and purity,—a woman, who apart from all self-interest and worldly advantage, weds you, with five millions, for yourself alone! The prettiest poem in the world could be made out of such an exquisitely innocent maiden type! You are one of the luckiest men alive; in fact, you have nothing more to wish for!”

“Absolutely!” he laughed, quickly slipping back into his usual demeanor. “‘Every man has his own theory’ is the trendy saying of the moment. Every little person tells you they have their ‘own idea’ of God, and just as much their ‘own’ idea of the Devil. It’s quite amusing! But let’s get back to the topic of love. I don’t think I’ve congratulated you enough—Fortune has really favored you! From the crowd of vain and shallow women, you’ve found a unique example of beauty, truth, and purity—a woman who, purely for love and without any selfish motives or material gain, is marrying you, along with five million dollars, just for you! The most beautiful poem could be written about such an incredibly innocent woman! You’re one of the luckiest men alive; honestly, you have nothing left to wish for!”

I did not contradict him, though in my own mind I felt that the circumstances of my engagement left much to be desired. I, who scoffed at religion, wished it had formed part of the character of my future wife,—I, who sneered at sentiment, craved for some expression of it in the woman whose beauty attracted my desires. However I determinedly smothered all the premonitions of my own conscience, and accepted what each day of my idle and useless life brought me without considering future consequences.

I didn’t argue with him, even though I secretly thought that the situation surrounding my engagement was lacking in many ways. I, who looked down on religion, wished it had been a part of my future wife’s character—I, who mocked sentiment, longed for some sign of it from the woman whose beauty drew me in. Still, I pushed down all the warnings from my own conscience and accepted whatever each day of my unproductive life threw at me without thinking about the future.

The papers soon had the news that “a marriage has been arranged and will shortly take place between Sibyl, only daughter of the Earl of Elton, and Geoffrey Tempest, the famous millionaire.” Not ‘famous author’ mark you!—though I was still being loudly ‘boomed.’ Morgeson, my [p 212] publisher, could offer me no consolation as to my chances of winning and keeping a steady future fame. The Tenth Edition of my book was announced, but we had not actually disposed of more than two thousand copies, including a One-Volume issue which had been hastily thrust on the market. And the work I had so mercilessly and maliciously slated,—‘Differences’ by Mavis Clare was in its thirtieth thousand! I commented on this with some anger to Morgeson, who was virtuously aggrieved at my complaint.

The newspapers quickly reported that “a marriage has been arranged and will soon take place between Sibyl, the only daughter of the Earl of Elton, and Geoffrey Tempest, the well-known millionaire.” Not ‘well-known author’ mind you!—even though I was still being loudly promoted. Morgeson, my [p212Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.publisher, couldn't offer me any comfort regarding my chances of achieving and maintaining lasting fame. The Tenth Edition of my book was announced, but we hadn't actually sold more than two thousand copies, including a One-Volume version that had been rushed onto the market. And the work I had so ruthlessly and spitefully criticized—‘Differences’ by Mavis Clare—was already in its thirtieth thousand! I expressed my frustration about this to Morgeson, who was morally offended by my complaint.

“Dear me, Mr Tempest, you are not the only writer who has been ‘boomed’ by the press and who nevertheless does not sell,”—he exclaimed—“No one can account for the caprices of the public; they are entirely beyond the most cautious publisher’s control or calculation. Miss Clare is a sore subject to many authors besides yourself,—she always ‘takes’ and no one can help it. I sympathize with you in the matter heartily, but I am not to blame. At any rate the reviewers are all with you,—their praise has been almost unanimous. Now Mavis Clare’s ‘Differences,’ though to my thinking a very brilliant and powerful book, has been literally cut to pieces whenever it has been noticed at all,—and yet the public go for her and don’t go for you. It isn’t my fault. You see people have got Compulsory Education now, and I’m afraid they begin to mistrust criticism, preferring to form their own independent opinions; if this is so, of course it will be a terrible thing, because the most carefully organized clique in the world will be powerless. Everything has been done for you that can be done, Mr Tempest,—I am sure I regret as much as yourself that the result has not been all you expected or desired. Many authors would not care so much for the public approval; the applause of cultured journalism such as you have obtained, would be more than sufficient for them.”

“Honestly, Mr. Tempest, you’re not the only writer who has been promoted by the press but still doesn’t sell,” he said. “No one can explain the whims of the public; they’re completely beyond even the most careful publisher's control or prediction. Miss Clare is a tough topic for many authors besides you—she always ‘makes it’ and there’s nothing anyone can do about it. I genuinely sympathize with you in this matter, but I’m not to blame. At least all the reviewers are on your side—their praise has been nearly unanimous. Now, Mavis Clare’s ‘Differences,’ which I think is a very brilliant and powerful book, has been absolutely torn apart whenever it’s been mentioned at all—and yet the public loves her and doesn’t care for you. It’s not my fault. You see, people have mandatory education now, and I’m afraid they’ve started to distrust criticism, preferring to form their own opinions; if that’s the case, it’ll be a terrible situation because the most carefully organized groups in the world will be powerless. Everything has been done for you that can be done, Mr. Tempest—I’m sure I regret as much as you do that the outcome hasn’t been what you expected or wanted. Many authors wouldn’t care as much about public approval; the praise from cultured journalism like what you’ve received would be more than enough for them.”

I laughed bitterly. ‘The applause of cultured journalism!’ I thought I knew something of the way in which such applause was won. Almost I began to hate my millions,—golden [p 213] trash that could only secure me the insincere flattery of fair-weather friends,—and that could not give me fame,—such fame as has sometimes been grasped in a moment by a starving and neglected genius, who in the very arms of death, succeeds in mastering the world. One day in a fit of disappointment and petulance I said to Lucio—

I laughed bitterly. "The applause of cultured journalism!" I thought I knew something about how that kind of applause was earned. I almost started to hate my millions—worthless trash that only brought me the fake praise of fair-weather friends—and that couldn’t give me true fame—like the kind that has sometimes been seized in an instant by a starving and overlooked genius, who, in their final moments, manages to conquer the world. One day, in a moment of disappointment and frustration, I said to Lucio—

“You have not kept all your promises, my friend!—you told me you could give me fame!”

“You haven't kept all your promises, my friend!—you said you could give me fame!”

He looked at me curiously.

He looked at me with curiosity.

“Did I? Well,—and are you not famous?”

“Did I? Well—and aren’t you famous?”

“No. I am merely notorious,” I retorted.

“No. I'm just infamous,” I shot back.

He smiled.

He grinned.

“The word fame, my good Geoffrey, traced to its origin means ‘a breath’—the breath of popular adulation. You have that—for your wealth.”

“The word fame, my good Geoffrey, comes from its origin meaning ‘a breath’—the breath of popular praise. You have that—for your wealth.”

“But not for my work!”

“But not for my job!”

“You have the praise of the reviewers!”

"You have the reviewers' praise!"

“What is that worth!”

"What's that worth?"

“Everything!” he answered smiling—“In the reviewers’ own opinion!”

“Everything!” he replied with a smile—“According to the reviewers themselves!”

I was silent.

I stayed quiet.

“You speak of work;” he went on—“Now the nature of work I cannot exactly express, because it is a divine thing and is judged by a divine standard. One must consider in all work two things; first, the object for which it is undertaken, and secondly the way in which it is performed. All work should have a high and unselfish intent,—without this, it perishes and is not considered work at all,—not at least by the eternal judges invisible. If it is work, truly and nobly done in every sense of the word, it carries with it its own reward, and the laurels descend from heaven shaped ready for wearing,—no earthly power can bestow them. I cannot give you that fame,—but I have secured you a very fair imitation of it.”

“You talk about work,” he continued, “but I can’t really define what work is because it’s something divine and measured by a divine standard. When it comes to work, you need to consider two things: first, the purpose of the work, and second, the way it’s done. All work should be driven by a noble and selfless intent—without that, it kind of fails to be genuine work at all, at least not in the eyes of the eternal judges who are unseen. If it truly is work that's done nobly and in every sense of the word, it brings its own rewards, and the honors come down from above, perfectly shaped for you to wear—no earthly authority can grant those. I can’t give you that kind of fame—but I’ve managed to secure you a decent imitation of it.”

I was obliged to acquiesce, though more or less morosely,—whereat I saw that he was somewhat amused. Unwilling to incur his contempt I said no more concerning the subject [p 214] that was the nearest to my heart, and wore out many sleepless hours at night in trying to write a new book,—something novel and daring, such as should force the public to credit me with a little loftier status than that obtained by the possession of a huge banking account. But the creative faculty seemed dead in me,—I was crushed by a sense of impotence and failure; vague ideas were in my brain that would not lend themselves to expression in words,—and such a diseased love of hypercriticism controlled me, that after a miserably nervous analysis of every page I wrote, I tore it up as soon as it was written, thus reducing myself to a state of mind that was almost unbearable.

I had to go along with it, though I wasn't very happy about it, and I could tell he found it somewhat funny. Not wanting to earn his disdain, I kept quiet about the topic that was closest to my heart, which consumed many sleepless nights as I tried to write a new book—something fresh and bold that would make the public see me as having a little more prestige than just my large bank account. But my creativity felt completely gone; I was overwhelmed by a sense of powerlessness and failure. I had vague ideas in my head that I couldn't put into words, and my unhealthy obsession with criticism was so strong that after analyzing every single page nervously, I just tore it up as soon as I finished, leaving me in a mental state that felt almost unbearable. [p214I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a phrase for me to assist you with.

Early in April I made my first visit to Willowsmere, having received information from the head of the firm of decorators and furnishers employed there, that their work was close on completion, and that they would be glad of a visit of inspection from me. Lucio and I went down together for the day, and as the train rushed through a green and smiling landscape, bearing us away from the smoke, dirt and noise of the restless modern Babylon, I was conscious of a gradually deepening peace and pleasure. The first sight of the place I had recklessly purchased without so much as looking at it, filled me with delight and admiration. It was a beautiful old house, ideally English and suggestive of home-happiness. Ivy and jessamine clung to its red walls and picturesque gables,—through the long vista of the exquisitely wooded grounds, the silver gleam of the Avon river could be discerned, twisting in and out like a ribbon tied in true love-knots,—the trees and shrubs were sprouting forth in all their fresh spring beauty,—the aspect of the country was indescribably bright and soothing, and I began to feel as if a burden had been suddenly lifted from my life leaving me free to breathe and enjoy my liberty. I strolled from room to room of my future abode, admiring the taste and skill with which the whole place had been fitted and furnished, down to the smallest detail of elegance, comfort and convenience. Here my Sibyl was born, I thought, with a lover-like tenderness,—here she would dwell again as my wife, [p 215] amid the lovely and beloved surroundings of her childhood,—and we should be happy—yes, we should be happy, despite all the dull and heartless social doctrines of the modern world. In the spacious and beautiful drawing-room I stopped to look out from the windows on the entrancing view of lawn and woodland that stretched before me,—and as I looked, a warm sense of gratitude and affection filled me for the friend to whose good offices I owed this fair domain. Turning, I grasped him by the hand.

Early in April, I made my first visit to Willowsmere after hearing from the head of the decorating and furnishing firm that their work was almost done and they'd appreciate an inspection from me. Lucio and I went down together for the day, and as the train sped through a lush, cheerful landscape, taking us away from the smoke, dirt, and noise of the bustling modern city, I felt a growing sense of peace and happiness. The first glimpse of the place I had impulsively bought without even seeing it brought me joy and admiration. It was a stunning old house, perfectly English, radiating a sense of home and happiness. Ivy and jasmine clung to its red walls and charming gables; through the long view of the beautifully wooded grounds, I could see the silver shimmer of the Avon River winding like a ribbon tied in love knots. The trees and shrubs were bursting into their fresh spring beauty; the countryside looked indescribably bright and soothing, and I felt as if a weight had been lifted from my life, leaving me free to breathe and enjoy my freedom. I wandered from room to room in my future home, admiring the taste and skill with which the entire place had been designed and furnished, right down to the smallest detail of elegance, comfort, and convenience. Here my Sibyl was born, I thought with tender affection—here she would live again as my wife, [p215]surrounded by the lovely and cherished settings of her childhood—and we would be happy—yes, we would be happy, despite all the dull and heartless social doctrines of the modern world. In the spacious and beautiful drawing room, I stopped to look out from the windows at the captivating view of lawns and woodlands stretched out before me—and as I looked, a warm sense of gratitude and affection filled me for the friend whose efforts had given me this lovely place. Turning, I shook his hand.

“It is all your doing, Lucio!” I said—“I feel I can never thank you enough! Without you I should perhaps never have met Sibyl,—I might never have heard of her, or of Willowsmere; and I never could have been as happy as I am to-day!”

“It’s all your fault, Lucio!” I said. “I don’t think I can ever thank you enough! Without you, I might have never met Sibyl—I might not have ever heard of her or Willowsmere; and I could never have been as happy as I am today!”

“Oh, you are happy then?” he queried with a little smile—“I fancied you were not!”

“Oh, so you are happy then?” he asked with a slight smile—“I thought you weren’t!”

“Well—I have not been as happy as I expected to be;” I confessed,—“Something in my sudden accession to wealth seems to have dragged me down rather than lifted me up,——it is strange——

“Well—I haven’t been as happy as I thought I would be,” I admitted, “Something about my sudden rise to wealth seems to have pulled me down instead of lifting me up,—— it’s strange——”

“It is not strange at all”—he interrupted,—“on the contrary it is very natural. As a rule the most miserable people in the world are the rich.”

“It’s not strange at all,” he interrupted, “on the contrary, it’s very natural. Generally, the most miserable people in the world are the rich.”

“Are you miserable, for instance?” I asked, smiling.

“Are you feeling miserable, for example?” I asked, smiling.

His eyes rested on me with a dark and dreary pathos.

His eyes looked at me with a heavy and gloomy sadness.

“Are you too blind to see that I am?” he answered, his accents vibrating with intense melancholy—“Can you think I am happy? Does the smile I wear,—the disguising smile men put on as a mask to hide their secret agonies from the pitiless gaze of unsympathetic fellow-creatures,—persuade you that I am free from care? As for my wealth,—I have never told you the extent of it; if I did, it might indeed amaze you, though I believe it would not now arouse your envy, considering that your trifling five millions have not been without effect in depressing your mind. But I,—I could buy up kingdoms and be none the poorer,—I could throne [p 216] and unthrone kings and be none the wiser,—I could crush whole countries under the iron heel of financial speculation,—I could possess the world,—and yet estimate it at no higher value than I do now,—the value of a grain of dust circling through infinity, or a soap-bubble blown on the wind!”

“Are you really so blind to see that I am?” he replied, his voice filled with deep sadness—“Do you think I’m happy? Does the smile I wear—the fake smile people put on to hide their inner struggles from the cold stares of indifferent others—make you believe I’m free from worries? As for my wealth—I’ve never told you how much I have; if I did, it might truly shock you, but I doubt it would make you jealous now, considering that your measly five million has clearly affected your mindset. But me—I could buy entire kingdoms and not even notice a difference—I could elevate and depose kings and still be none the wiser—I could crush whole nations under the heavy weight of financial speculation—I could own the world—and yet I would value it no more than I do now—the worth of a grain of dust floating through infinity, or a soap bubble carried by the wind!”

His brows knitted,—his face expressed pride, scorn and sorrow.

His brows furrowed—his face showed a mix of pride, disdain, and sadness.

“There is some mystery about you Lucio;”—I said—“Some grief or loss that your wealth cannot repair—and that makes you the strange being you are. One day perhaps you will confide in me ...

“There’s some mystery about you, Lucio,” I said. “Some grief or loss that your wealth can’t fix—and that makes you the unusual person you are. Maybe one day you’ll share it with me...”

He laughed loudly,—almost fiercely;—and clapped me heavily on the shoulder.

He laughed loudly—almost aggressively—and gave me a hard clap on the shoulder.

“I will!” he said—“I will tell you my history! And you, excellent agnostic as you are, shall ‘minister to a mind diseased,’ and ‘pluck out the memory of a rooted sorrow!’ What a power of expression there was in Shakespeare, the uncrowned but actual King of England! Not the ‘rooted sorrow’ alone was to be ‘plucked out’ but the very ‘memory’ of it. The apparently simple line holds complex wisdom; no doubt the poet knew, or instinctively guessed the most terrible fact in all the Universe ...

“I will!” he said. “I will share my story with you! And you, being the exceptional agnostic that you are, shall ‘console a troubled mind’ and ‘remove the memory of a deep sorrow!’ What a powerful way of expressing things Shakespeare had, the uncrowned yet true King of England! It wasn’t just the ‘rooted sorrow’ that needed to be ‘removed,’ but the very ‘memory’ of it. That seemingly simple line carries profound wisdom; no doubt the poet knew, or instinctively sensed, the most terrible truth in all the Universe ...

“And what is that?”

"What’s that?"

“The eternal consciousness of Memory—” he replied—“God can not forget,—and in consequence of this, His creatures may not!”

“The endless awareness of Memory—” he replied—“God cannot forget, and because of that, His creations may not!”

I forbore to reply, but I suppose my face betrayed my thoughts, for the cynical smile I knew so well played round his mouth as he looked at me.

I held back from replying, but I guess my facial expression gave away my thoughts, because the cynical smile I recognized all too well appeared on his lips as he looked at me.

“I go beyond your patience, do I not!” he said, laughing again—“When I mention God,—who is declared by certain scientists to be non-existent except as a blind, indifferent natural Force or Atom-producer;—you are bored! I can see that at a glance. Pray forgive me! Let us resume our tour of inspection through this charming abode. You will be very difficult to satisfy if you are not a very emperor of [p 217] contentment here;—with a beautiful wife and plenty of cash, you can well afford to give fame the go-by.”

“I’m really pushing your patience, aren’t I?” he said, laughing again. “When I bring up God—who some scientists say doesn’t exist except as a blind, indifferent natural force or atom-maker—you seem bored! I can tell just by looking at you. Please forgive me! Let’s get back to exploring this lovely place. You’ll be hard to please if you’re not the very definition of contentment here; with a beautiful wife and plenty of money, you can easily choose to ignore fame.”

“I may win it yet!” I said hopefully—“In this place, I feel I could write something worthy of being written.”

“I might still win it!” I said optimistically—“Here, I feel like I could write something truly worth writing.”

“Good! The ‘divine flutterings’ of winged thoughts are in your brain! Apollo grant them strength to fly! And now let us have luncheon,—afterwards we shall have time to take a stroll.”

“Awesome! The ‘divine flutterings’ of inspired thoughts are in your mind! May Apollo give them the strength to soar! Now, let’s have lunch—after that, we’ll have time for a walk.”

In the dining-room I found an elegant repast prepared, which rather surprised me, as I had given no orders, having indeed forgotten to do so. Lucio however had, it appeared, not forgotten, and an advance telegram from him had placed certain caterers at Leamington on their mettle, with the result that we sat down to a feast as delicate and luxurious as any two epicures could desire.

In the dining room, I found a fancy meal prepared, which surprised me since I hadn’t ordered anything and had actually forgotten to do so. However, it seemed Lucio hadn’t forgotten, and an advance telegram from him had prompted some caterers in Leamington to step up their game, resulting in a feast as refined and luxurious as any two food lovers could want.

“Now I want you to do me a favour, Geoffrey,”—said Lucio, during our luncheon—“You will scarcely need to reside here till after your marriage; you have too many engagements in town. You spoke of entertaining a big house-party down here,—I wouldn’t do that if I were you,—it isn’t worth while. You would have to get in a staff of servants, and leave them all afterwards to their own devices while you are on your honeymoon. This is what I propose,—give a grand fête here in honour of your betrothal to Lady Sibyl, in May—and let me be the master of the revels!”

“Now I’d like you to do me a favor, Geoffrey,” said Lucio during our lunch, “You probably won’t need to stay here until after your wedding; you have too many commitments in the city. You mentioned wanting to host a big house party down here—I wouldn’t recommend that if I were you; it’s not worth it. You would have to hire a whole team of staff and then leave them all to fend for themselves while you’re on your honeymoon. Here’s what I suggest—throw a big celebration here in honor of your engagement to Lady Sibyl in May—and let me be the host of the festivities!”

I was in the mood to agree to anything,—moreover the idea seemed an excellent one. I said so and Rimânez went on quickly—

I was in the mood to agree to anything—plus, the idea seemed like a great one. I said that, and Rimânez continued fast—

“You understand of course, that if I undertake to do a thing I always do it thoroughly, and brook no interference with my plans. Now as your marriage will be the signal for our parting,—at any rate for a time,—I should like to show my appreciation of your friendship, by organizing a brilliant affair of the kind I suggest,—and if you will leave it all to me, I guarantee you shall hold such a fête as has never been seen or known in England. And it will be a personal satisfaction to me if you consent to my proposal.”

"You know that when I decide to do something, I always do it right and don’t tolerate anyone messing with my plans. Since your marriage will be the start of our separation—at least for a while—I want to show how much I value your friendship by throwing an amazing event like the one I suggested. If you let me handle everything, I promise you’ll have a celebration unlike anything ever seen or heard of in England. It would mean a lot to me if you agree to my proposal."

[p 218]
“My dear fellow—” I answered—“Of course I consent—willingly! I give you carte blanche,—do as you like; do all you like! It is most friendly and kind of you! But when are we to make this sensation?”

[p218]
“My dear friend—” I replied—“Of course, I agree—gladly! I give you carte blanche,—do whatever you want; do all that you like! It’s really thoughtful and kind of you! But when are we going to create this sensation?”

“You are to be married in June?” he asked.

“You're getting married in June?” he asked.

“Yes,—in the second week of the month.”

“Yes—in the second week of the month.”

“Very well. The fête shall be held on the twenty-second of May,—that will give society time to recover from the effect of one burst of splendour in order to be ready for another,—namely the wedding. Now we need not talk of this any more—it is settled,—the rest devolves on me. We’ve got three or four hours to spare before we take the train back to town,—suppose we take a saunter through the grounds?”

“Alright. The party will be on May 22nd—that will give everyone time to recover from one big event before getting ready for another—the wedding. We don’t need to discuss this anymore—it’s decided—the rest is up to me. We have three or four hours to kill before we take the train back to the city—how about we take a walk around the grounds?”

I assented to this, and accompanied him readily, feeling in high spirits and good humour. Willowsmere and its peaceful loveliness seemed to cleanse my mind of all corroding influences;—the blessed silence of the woods and hills, after the rush and roar of town life, soothed and cheered me, and I walked beside my companion with a light heart and smiling face,—happy, and filled with a dim religious faith in the blue sky, if not in the God beyond it. We sauntered through the fair gardens which were now mine, and then out through the park into a lovely little lane,—a true Warwickshire lane, where the celandines were strewing the grass with their bright gold coinage, and the star-wort thrust up fairy bouquets of white bloom between buttercups and lover, and where the hawthorn-buds were beginning to show themselves like minute snow-pellets among the glossy young green. A thrush warbled melodiously,—a lark rose from almost our very feet and flung itself joyously into the sky with a wild outburst of song,—a robin hopped through a little hole in the hedge to look at us in blithe inquisitiveness as we passed. All at once Lucio stopped and laid his hand on my shoulder,—his eyes had the beautiful melancholy of a far-off longing which I could neither understand nor define.

I agreed to this and went along with him easily, feeling upbeat and in a good mood. Willowsmere and its tranquil beauty seemed to wash away all my worries; the soothing silence of the woods and hills after the hustle and bustle of city life lifted my spirits. I walked next to my companion with a light heart and a smile, feeling happy and filled with a vague, comforting faith in the blue sky, if not in a higher power. We strolled through the beautiful gardens that were now mine, then made our way out through the park into a charming little lane—a true Warwickshire lane—where celandines sprinkled the grass with their bright yellow flowers, and starwort popped up delicate bouquets of white blooms among buttercups and other wildflowers. The hawthorn buds were beginning to appear like tiny snowflakes among the glossy young green. A thrush sang melodiously, a lark soared up from almost beneath our feet and joyfully launched itself into the sky with an ecstatic song, and a robin hopped through a small gap in the hedge to curiously check us out as we passed. Suddenly, Lucio stopped and placed his hand on my shoulder—his eyes held a beautiful melancholy of a distant yearning that I couldn’t quite grasp or explain.

“Listen, Geoffrey!” he said—“Listen to the silence of the earth while the lark sings! Have you ever observed the [p 219] receptive attitude in which Nature seems to wait for sounds divine!”

“Hey, Geoffrey!” he said—“Check out the quiet of the earth while the lark sings! Have you ever noticed the [p219Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.way Nature seems to be ready and waiting for something divine to be heard?”

I did not answer,—the silence around us was indeed impressive;—the warbling of the thrush had ceased, and only the lark’s clear voice pealing over-head, echoed sweetly through the stillness of the lane.

I didn't respond—the silence around us was really striking; the singing of the thrush had stopped, and only the lark’s clear song ringing overhead echoed sweetly through the quiet of the lane.

“In the clerical Heaven,” went on Lucio dreamily—“there are no birds. There are only conceited human souls braying forth ‘Alleluia’! No flowers are included,—no trees; only ‘golden streets.’ What a poor and barbarous conception! As if a World inhabited by Deity would not contain the wonders, graces and beauties of all worlds! Even this little planet is more naturally beautiful than the clerical Heaven,—that is, it is beautiful wherever Man is not. I protest—I have always protested,—against the creation of Man!”

“In the clerical Heaven,” Lucio continued dreamily, “there are no birds. There are only arrogant human souls shouting ‘Alleluia’! No flowers are present—no trees; only ‘golden streets.’ What a bare and primitive idea! As if a world filled with the Divine wouldn’t include the wonders, graces, and beauties of all worlds! Even this little planet is more naturally beautiful than the clerical Heaven—that is, it’s beautiful wherever man isn’t. I protest—I’ve always protested—against the creation of man!”

I laughed.

I laughed.

“You protest against your own existence then!” I said.

"You’re protesting against your own existence, then!" I said.

His eyes darkened slowly to a sombre brooding blackness.

His eyes gradually turned to a dark, moody black.

“When the sea roars and flings itself in anger on the shore, it craves its prey—Mankind!—it seeks to wash the fair earth clean of the puny insect that troubles the planet’s peace! It drowns the noxious creature when it can, with the aid of its sympathizing comrade the wind! When the thunder crashes down a second after the lightning, does it not seem to you that the very clouds combine in the holy war? The war against God’s one mistake;—the making of humanity,—the effort to sweep it out of the universe as one erases a weak expression in an otherwise perfect Poem! You and I, for example, are the only discords in to-day’s woodland harmony. We are not particularly grateful for life,—we certainly are not content with it,—we have not the innocence of a bird or a flower. We have more knowledge you will say,—but how can we be sure of that? Our wisdom came from the devil in the first place, according to the legend of the tree of knowledge,—the fruit of which taught both good and evil, but which still apparently persuades [p 220] man to evil rather than good, and leads him on to a considerable amount of arrogance besides, for he has an idea he will be immortal as a god in the hereafter,—ye majestic Heavens!—what an inadequately stupendous fate for a grain of worthless dust,—a dwarfish atom such as he!”

“When the sea roars and crashes angrily against the shore, it hungers for its prey—Mankind!—it wants to wash the beautiful earth clean of the tiny insect that disrupts the planet’s peace! It drowns the harmful creature whenever it can, with the help of its sympathetic ally, the wind! When the thunder booms just after the lightning strikes, doesn’t it feel like the very clouds are joining together in this holy battle? The battle against God’s one mistake;—the creation of humanity,—the effort to erase it from the universe like one blots out a weak line in an otherwise perfect poem! You and I, for instance, are the only dissonance in today’s woodland harmony. We're not particularly thankful for life—we certainly aren't happy with it—we lack the innocence of a bird or a flower. You might say we have more knowledge—but how can we be sure of that? Our wisdom originated from the devil, according to the legend of the tree of knowledge—the fruit of which taught both good and evil, but which still appears to lead man to evil rather than good, and drives him towards a significant amount of arrogance as well, for he believes he will be immortal like a god in the afterlife—oh, majestic Heavens!—what a ludicrously grand fate for a grain of worthless dust—a tiny atom such as he!”

“Well, I have no ideas of immortality”—I said—“I have told you that often. This life is enough for me,—I want and expect no other.”

“Well, I have no thoughts about immortality,” I said. “I've told you that many times. This life is enough for me—I don't want or expect anything more.”

“Aye, but if there were another!” answered Lucio, fixing me with a steady look—“And—if you were not asked your opinion about it—but simply plunged headlong into a state of terrible consciousness in which you would rather not be——

“Aye, but what if there were another!” Lucio replied, giving me a steady look—“And—if you weren't asked your opinion about it—but just suddenly found yourself in a state of terrible awareness where you'd rather not be

“Oh come,” I said impatiently—“do not let us theorise! I am happy to-day!—my heart is as light as that of the bird singing in the sky; I am in the very best of humours, and could not say an unkind word to my worst enemy.”

“Oh come,” I said impatiently, “let's skip the theorizing! I’m feeling great today! My heart is as light as that bird singing in the sky; I’m in the best mood, and I couldn’t say a mean word to my worst enemy.”

He smiled.

He grinned.

“Is that your humour?” and he took me by the arm—“Then there could be no better opportunity for showing you this pretty little corner of the world;”—and walking on a few yards, he dexterously turned me down a narrow path, leading from the lane, and brought me face to face with a lovely old cottage, almost buried in the green of the young spring verdure, and surrounded by an open fence overgrown with hawthorn and sweet-briar,—“Keep firm hold over your temper Geoffrey,—and maintain the benignant tranquillity of your mind!—here dwells the woman whose name and fame you hate,—Mavis Clare!”

“Is that your sense of humor?” he asked, taking me by the arm. “Then there’s no better chance to show you this beautiful little spot in the world.” After walking a few yards, he skillfully turned me down a narrow path off the lane, and we came face to face with a charming old cottage, nearly hidden in the lush greenery of early spring and surrounded by an open fence tangled with hawthorn and sweet-briar. “Keep a tight grip on your temper, Geoffrey, and keep your mind calm and peaceful!—this is where the woman whose name and reputation you detest—Mavis Clare—lives!”

[p221]
XIX

The blood rushed to my face, and I stopped abruptly.

The blood rushed to my face, and I stopped suddenly.

“Let us go back,” I said.

“Let’s head back,” I said.

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Because I do not know Miss Clare and do not want to know her. Literary women are my abhorrence,—they are always more or less unsexed.”

"Because I don’t know Miss Clare and don’t want to get to know her. I can't stand literary women—they're always somewhat unfeminine."

“You are thinking of the ‘New’ women I suppose,—but you flatter them,—they never had any sex to lose. The self-degrading creatures who delineate their fictional heroines as wallowing in unchastity, and who write freely on subjects which men would hesitate to name, are unnatural hybrids of no-sex. Mavis Clare is not one of them,—she is an ‘old-fashioned’ young woman. Mademoiselle Derino, the dancer, is ‘unsexed,’ but you did not object to her on that score,—on the contrary I believe you have shown your appreciation of her talents by spending a considerable amount of cash upon her.”

“You're thinking of the 'New' women, I guess—you give them too much credit—they never had anything to lose in the first place. The self-degrading people who portray their fictional heroines as indulging in promiscuity, and who write openly about topics that men would hesitate to mention, are unnatural mixes of no sexuality. Mavis Clare isn't one of them—she's an 'old-fashioned' young woman. Mademoiselle Derino, the dancer, is 'unsexed,' but you didn't have a problem with that—in fact, I believe you've shown your appreciation for her talents by spending quite a bit of money on her.”

“That’s not a fair comparison”—I answered hotly—“Mademoiselle Derino amused me for a time.”

"That's not a fair comparison," I replied angrily. "Mademoiselle Derino entertained me for a while."

“And was not your rival in art!” said Lucio with a little malicious smile—“I see! Still,—as far as the question of being ‘unsexed’ goes, I, personally, consider that a woman who shows the power of her intellect is more to be respected than the woman who shows the power of her legs. But men always prefer the legs,—just as they prefer the devil to the Deity. All the same, I think, as we have time to spare, we may as well see this genius.”

“And wasn’t your rival in art!” Lucio said with a bit of a wicked smile. “I get it! Still, when it comes to the question of being ‘unsexed,’ I personally believe that a woman who demonstrates her intellect deserves more respect than one who showcases her physical attributes. But men always seem to favor the physical—just like they tend to prefer the devil over the Deity. That said, since we have some time to kill, we might as well check out this genius.”

[p 222]
“Genius!” I echoed contemptuously.

“Genius!” I scoffed.

“Feminine twaddler, then!” he suggested, laughing—“Let us see this feminine twaddler. She will no doubt prove as amusing as Mademoiselle Derino in her way. I shall ring the bell and ask if she is at home.”

“Feminine chatterbox, then!” he suggested, laughing—“Let’s see this feminine chatterbox. She’ll probably be just as entertaining as Mademoiselle Derino in her own way. I’ll ring the bell and ask if she’s home.”

He advanced towards the creeper-covered porch,—but I stood back, mortified and sullen, determined not to accompany him inside the house if he were admitted. Suddenly a blithe peal of musical laughter sounded through the air, and a clear voice exclaimed—

He walked toward the porch covered in vines, but I stayed back, embarrassed and sulky, resolved not to go inside the house if he was let in. Suddenly, a joyful burst of laughter rang out, and a clear voice exclaimed—

“Oh Tricksy! You wicked boy! Take it back directly and apologise!”

“Oh Tricksy! You naughty boy! Take that back right now and apologize!”

Lucio peered through the fence, and then beckoned to me energetically.

Lucio looked through the fence and then waved me over excitedly.

“There she is!” he whispered, “There is the dyspeptic, sour, savage old blue-stocking,—there, on the lawn,—by Heaven!—she’s enough to strike terror into the heart of any man—and millionaire!”

“There she is!” he whispered, “There’s the grumpy, bitter, fierce old bookworm—there, on the lawn—by God!—she’s enough to scare the life out of any man—and millionaire!”

I looked where he pointed, and saw nothing but a fair-haired woman in a white gown, sitting in a low basket-chair, with a tiny toy terrier on her lap. The terrier was jealously guarding a large square dog-biscuit nearly as big as himself, and at a little distance off sat a magnificent rough-coated St Bernard, wagging his feathery tail to and fro, with every sign of good-humour and enjoyment. The position was evident at a glance,—the small dog had taken his huge companion’s biscuit from him and had conveyed it to his mistress,—a canine joke which seemed to be appreciated and understood by all the parties concerned. But as I watched the little group, I did not believe that she whom I saw was Mavis Clare. That small head was surely never made for the wearing of deathless laurels, but rather for a garland of roses, (sweet and perishable) twined by a lover’s hand. No such slight feminine creature as the one I now looked upon could ever be capable of the intellectual grasp and power of ‘Differences,’ the book I secretly admired and wondered at, but which I had anonymously striven to ‘quash’ in its successful career. The writer [p 223] of such a work, I imagined, must needs be of a more or less strong physique, with pronounced features and an impressive personality. This butterfly-thing, playing with her dog, was no type of a ‘blue-stocking,’ and I said as much to Lucio.

I looked where he pointed and saw nothing but a fair-haired woman in a white dress, sitting in a low basket chair, with a little toy terrier on her lap. The terrier was jealously guarding a large square dog biscuit nearly as big as he was, while a magnificent rough-coated St. Bernard sat a little distance away, wagging his feathery tail back and forth, clearly happy and enjoying himself. The situation was obvious— the small dog had taken his huge companion’s biscuit and brought it to his owner, a playful canine joke that seemed to be understood and appreciated by everyone involved. But as I observed the little group, I couldn’t believe the woman I saw was Mavis Clare. That small head was surely not made for wearing everlasting laurels but rather for a garland of roses, sweet and fleeting, twined by a lover’s hand. No delicate feminine creature like the one I was looking at could ever possess the intellectual depth and power of ‘Differences,’ the book I secretly admired and marveled at, but which I had anonymously tried to undermine in its successful journey. The author of such a work, I thought, must have a more robust physique, with distinct features and a striking personality. This butterfly-like woman playing with her dog was no type of a ‘blue-stocking,’ and I told Lucio as much.

“That cannot be Miss Clare,” I said—“More likely a visitor,—or perhaps the companion-secretary. The novelist must be very different in appearance to that frivolous young person in white, whose dress is distinctly Parisian, and who seems to have nothing whatever to do but amuse herself.”

"That can't be Miss Clare," I said—"It's probably a visitor—or maybe the companion-secretary. The novelist has to look very different from that silly young woman in white, whose outfit is definitely Parisian, and who seems to have nothing to do but have fun."

“Tricksy!” said the clear voice again—“Take back the biscuit and apologise!”

“Tricksy!” said the clear voice again—“Take back the cookie and apologize!”

The tiny terrier looked round with an innocently abstracted air, as if in the earnestness of his own thoughts, he had not quite caught the meaning of the sentence.

The little terrier gazed around with a dazed but innocent expression, as if he was so lost in his own thoughts that he hadn’t fully understood what was being said.

“Tricksy!” and the voice became more imperative—“Take it back and apologise!”

“Tricksy!” the voice became more demanding—“Take it back and apologize!”

With a comical expression of resignation to circumstances, ‘Tricksy’ seized the large biscuit, and holding it in his teeth with gingerly care, jumped from his mistress’s knee and trotting briskly up to the St Bernard who was still wagging his tail and smiling as visibly as dogs often can smile, restored his stolen goods with three short yapping barks as much as to say “There! take it!” The St Bernard rose in all his majestic bulk and sniffed at it,—then sniffed his small friend, apparently in dignified doubt as to which was terrier and which was biscuit,—then lying down again, he gave himself up to the pleasure of munching his meal, the while “Tricksy” with wild barks of delight performed a sort of mad war-dance round and round him by way of entertainment. This piece of dog-comedy was still going on, when Lucio turned away from his point of observation at the fence, and going up to the gate, rang the bell. A neat maid-servant answered the summons.

With a comical look of acceptance toward the situation, 'Tricksy' grabbed the big biscuit, carefully holding it in his teeth. He jumped down from his owner's lap and trotted quickly over to the St Bernard, who was still wagging his tail and smiling as much as dogs can. He returned the stolen treat with three short yapping barks as if to say, “There! Take it!” The St Bernard rose up in all his majestic size and sniffed at the biscuit, then sniffed at his little friend, seemingly unsure about which was the terrier and which was the snack. Then, lying down again, he happily started munching his meal, while “Tricksy” bounced around him in a wild dance of excitement and joy. This amusing dog scene was still happening when Lucio looked away from his spot by the fence and walked over to the gate to ring the bell. A tidy maid answered the call.

“Is Miss Clare at home?” he asked.

“Is Miss Clare home?” he asked.

“Yes sir. But I am not sure whether she will receive you,—” the maid replied—“Unless you have an appointment?”

“Yes sir. But I’m not sure if she’ll see you—” the maid replied—“Unless you have an appointment?”

[p 224]
“We have no appointment,”—said Lucio,—“but if you will take these cards,—” here he turned to me—“Geoffrey, give me one of yours!” I complied, somewhat reluctantly. “If you will take these cards”—he resumed—“to Miss Clare, it is just possible she may be kind enough to see us. If not, it will be our loss.”

[p224]
“We don't have an appointment,” said Lucio, “but if you could take these cards—” he turned to me—“Geoffrey, give me one of yours!” I did so, a bit hesitantly. “If you could take these cards”—he continued—“to Miss Clare, there's a chance she’ll be nice enough to see us. If not, that’s on us.”

He spoke so gently and with such an ingratiating manner that I could see the servant was at once prepossessed in his favour.

He spoke so kindly and with such a charming attitude that I could tell the servant was instantly won over by him.

“Step in, sir, if you please,—” she said smiling and opening the gate. He obeyed with alacrity,—and I, who a moment ago had resolved not to enter the place, found myself passively following him under an archway of sprouting young leaves and early budding jessamine into ‘Lily Cottage’—which was to prove one day, though I knew it not then, the only haven of peace and security I should ever crave for,—and, craving, be unable to win!

“Come in, sir, if you’d like,” she said with a smile as she opened the gate. He eagerly walked in, and I, who had just decided not to go inside, found myself unwittingly following him through an archway of fresh young leaves and early blooming jasmine into ‘Lily Cottage’—which would turn out one day, though I didn’t know it then, to be the only place of peace and safety I would ever long for—and, despite that longing, never be able to attain!

The house was much larger than it looked from the outside; the entrance-hall was square and lofty, and panelled with fine old carved oak, and the drawing-room into which we were shown was one of the most picturesque and beautiful apartments I had ever seen. There were flowers everywhere,—books,—rare bits of china,—elegant trifles that only a woman of perfect taste would have the sense to select and appreciate,—on one or two of the side-tables and on the grand piano were autograph-portraits of many of the greatest celebrities in Europe. Lucio strolled about the room, making soft comments.

The house was way bigger than it seemed from the outside; the entrance hall was spacious and high, with beautifully carved old oak paneling, and the drawing room we were taken to was one of the most charming and lovely rooms I had ever seen. There were flowers everywhere—books—rare pieces of china—elegant little things that only someone with impeccable taste would know to choose and appreciate—on one or two of the side tables and on the grand piano were signed portraits of many of Europe’s biggest stars. Lucio wandered around the room, making soft comments.

“Here is the Autocrat of all the Russias,” he said, pausing before a fine portrait of the Tsar—“Signed by the Imperial hand too. Now what has the ‘feminine twaddler’ done to deserve that honour I wonder! Here in strange contrast, is the wild-haired Paderewski,—and beside him the perennial Patti,—there is Her Majesty of Italy, and here we have the Prince of Wales,—all autographed likenesses. Upon my word, Miss Clare seems to attract a great many notabilities around her without the aid of hard cash. I [p 225] wonder how she does it, Geoffrey?”—and his eyes sparkled half maliciously—“Can it be a case of genius after all? Look at those lilies!” and he pointed to a mass of white bloom in one of the windows—“Are they not far more beautiful creatures than men and women? Dumb—yet eloquent of purity!—no wonder the painters choose them as the only flowers suitable for the adornment of angels.”

“Here’s the ruler of all Russia,” he said, stopping in front of a beautiful portrait of the Tsar—“Signed by the Emperor himself, too. I wonder what the ‘feminine twaddler’ did to earn that honor! In striking contrast is the wild-haired Paderewski, and next to him is the forever-famous Patti, there’s Her Majesty of Italy, and here we have the Prince of Wales—all autographed portraits. Honestly, Miss Clare seems to attract a lot of notable people around her without needing to spend any money. I wonder how she does it, Geoffrey?”—and his eyes sparkled with a hint of malice—“Could it be a case of genius after all? Look at those lilies!” and he pointed to a bunch of white blooms in one of the windows—“Aren’t they far more beautiful than men and women? Silent—yet full of purity! No wonder artists choose them as the only flowers fit for adorning angels.”

As he spoke the door opened, and the woman we had seen on the lawn entered, carrying her toy terrier on one arm. Was she Mavis Clare? or some-one sent to say that the novelist could not receive us? I wondered silently, looking at her in surprise and something of confusion,—Lucio advanced with an odd mingling of humility and appeal in his manner which was new to me.

As he spoke, the door opened, and the woman we had seen on the lawn walked in, holding her toy terrier in one arm. Was she Mavis Clare? Or was she someone sent to tell us that the novelist couldn't see us? I silently wondered, looking at her in surprise and a bit of confusion. Lucio moved forward with a strange mix of humility and a plea in his demeanor that was new to me.

“We must apologise for our intrusion, Miss Clare,”—he said—“But happening to pass your house, we could not resist making an attempt to see you. My name is——Rimânez”—he hesitated oddly for a second, then went on—“and this is my friend Mr Geoffrey Tempest, the author,——” the young lady raised her eyes to mine with a little smile and courteous bend of her head—“he has, as I daresay you know, become the owner of Willowsmere Court. You will be neighbours, and I hope, friends. In any case if we have committed a breach of etiquette in venturing to call upon you without previous introduction, you must try and forgive us! It is difficult,—to me impossible,—to pass the dwelling of a celebrity without offering homage to the presiding genius within.”

"We're sorry to intrude, Miss Clare," he said, "but since we were passing by your house, we couldn't help but want to see you. My name is Rimânez," he paused strangely for a moment, then continued, "and this is my friend Mr. Geoffrey Tempest, the author." The young lady looked at me with a small smile and a polite nod of her head. "As I’m sure you know, he’s now the owner of Willowsmere Court. You’ll be neighbors, and I hope, friends. In any case, if we’ve broken etiquette by visiting you without a formal introduction, please forgive us! It's hard—impossible for me—to pass by the home of someone famous without wanting to pay my respects to the remarkable person inside."

Mavis Clare,—for it was Mavis Clare,—seemed not to have heard the intended compliment.

Mavis Clare—it was Mavis Clare—didn't seem to have heard the intended compliment.

“You are very welcome,” she said simply, advancing with a pretty grace, and extending her hand to each of us in turn, “I am quite accustomed to visits from strangers. But I already know Mr Tempest very well by reputation. Won’t you sit down?”

“You're very welcome,” she said casually, moving with a charming grace and reaching out her hand to each of us one by one. “I'm quite used to visits from strangers. But I already know Mr. Tempest quite well by reputation. Would you like to take a seat?”

She motioned us to chairs in the lily-decked window-corner, and rang the bell. Her maid appeared.

She gestured for us to take a seat in the window nook adorned with lilies and rang the bell. Her maid came in.

“Tea, Janet.”

"Tea, Janet."

[p 226]
This order given, she seated herself near us, still holding her little dog curled up against her like a small ball of silk. I tried to converse, but could find nothing suitable to say,—the sight of her filled me with too great a sense of self-reproach and shame. She was such a quiet graceful creature, so slight and dainty, so perfectly unaffected and simple in manner, that as I thought of the slaughtering article I had written against her work I felt like a low brute who had been stoning a child. And yet,—after all it was her genius I hated,—the force and passion of that mystic quality which wherever it appears, compels the world’s attention,—this was the gift she had that I lacked and coveted. Moved by the most conflicting sensations I gazed abstractedly out on the shady old garden,—I heard Lucio conversing on trifling matters of society and literature generally, and every now and then her bright laugh rang out like a little peal of bells. Soon I felt, rather than saw, that she was looking steadily at me,—and turning, I met her eyes,—deep dense blue eyes, candidly grave and clear.

[p226]
After giving that order, she settled down near us, still cradling her little dog curled up against her like a small ball of silk. I tried to make conversation, but nothing felt appropriate to say—the sight of her brought on a wave of self-reproach and shame. She was such a quiet, graceful being, so slight and delicate, so completely unaffected and simple in her manner, that thinking about the harsh things I had written about her work made me feel like a low brute stoning a child. And yet—what I really hated was her genius—the strength and passion of that mystic quality that demands the world’s attention wherever it appears. This was the gift I envied and felt I lacked. Overwhelmed by conflicting emotions, I stared absentmindedly out at the shady old garden—I heard Lucio chatting about trivial social matters and literature, and every now and then her bright laughter rang out like a little peal of bells. Soon I felt, rather than saw, that she was looking intently at me—and when I turned, I met her gaze—deep, dense blue eyes, truly serious and clear.

“Is this your first visit to Willowsmere Court?” she asked.

“Is this your first time at Willowsmere Court?” she asked.

“Yes,” I answered, making an effort to appear more at my ease—“I bought the place,—on the recommendation of my friend the prince here,—without looking at it.”

"Yeah," I replied, trying to seem more relaxed—"I bought the place—on the recommendation of my friend the prince here—without checking it out."

“So I heard,”—she said, still observing me curiously—“And you are satisfied with it?”

“So I heard,” she said, still watching me with curiosity. “Are you happy with it?”

“More than satisfied—I am delighted. It exceeds all my best expectations.”

“More than satisfied—I am thrilled. It goes beyond all my highest expectations.”

“Mr Tempest is going to marry the daughter of the former owner of Willowsmere,”—put in Lucio,—“No doubt you have seen it announced in the papers?”

“Mr. Tempest is going to marry the daughter of the former owner of Willowsmere,” Lucio added, “No doubt you’ve seen it announced in the papers?”

“Yes;”—she responded with a slight smile—“I have seen it—and I think Mr Tempest is much to be congratulated. Lady Sibyl is very lovely,—I remember her as a beautiful child when I was a child myself—I never spoke to her, but I often saw her. She must be charmed at the prospect of returning as a bride to the old home she loved so well.”

“Yes,” she replied with a slight smile, “I’ve seen it, and I think Mr. Tempest deserves a lot of congratulations. Lady Sibyl is very beautiful—I remember her as a gorgeous child when I was a child too. I never talked to her, but I often saw her. She must be thrilled at the idea of coming back as a bride to the old home she loved so much.”

Here the servant entered with the tea, and Miss Clare, [p 227] putting down her tiny dog, went to the table to dispense it. I watched her move across the room with a sense of vague wonder and reluctant admiration,—she rather resembled a picture by Greuze in her soft white gown with a pale rose nestled amid the old Flemish lace at her throat,—and as she turned her head towards us, the sunlight caught her fair hair and turned it to the similitude of a golden halo circling her brows. She was not a beauty; but she possessed an undoubted individual charm,—a delicate attractiveness, which silently asserted itself, as the breath of honeysuckle hidden in the tangles of a hedge, will delight the wayfarer with sweet fragrance though the flowers be unseen.

Here the servant came in with the tea, and Miss Clare, putting down her small dog, made her way to the table to pour it. I watched her glide across the room with a feeling of vague wonder and reluctant admiration—she looked like a painting by Greuze in her soft white dress, with a pale rose tucked into the old Flemish lace at her throat—and as she turned her head toward us, the sunlight caught her fair hair and made it look like a golden halo around her forehead. She wasn’t a traditional beauty, but she had an undeniable individual charm—a delicate allure that silently made itself known, like the sweet scent of honeysuckle hidden in the tangles of a hedge, delighting a passerby with its fragrance even when the flowers aren't visible.

“Your book was very clever, Mr Tempest”—she said suddenly, smiling at me—“I read it as soon as it came out. But do you know I think your article was even cleverer?”

“Your book was really smart, Mr. Tempest,” she said suddenly, smiling at me. “I read it as soon as it was released. But I have to say, I think your article was even smarter.”

I felt myself growing uncomfortably red in the face.

I felt myself getting uncomfortably red in the face.

“To what article do you allude, Miss Clare?” I stammered confusedly—“I do not write for any magazine.”

“To what article are you referring, Miss Clare?” I stammered, feeling confused—“I don't write for any magazine.”

“No?” and she laughed gaily—“But you did on this occasion! You ‘slated’ me very smartly!—I quite enjoyed it. I found out that you were the author of the philippic,—not through the editor of the journal—oh no, poor man! he is very discreet; but through quite another person who must be nameless. It is very difficult to prevent me from finding out whatever I wish to know, especially in literary matters! Why, you look quite unhappy!” and her blue eyes danced with fun as she handed me my cup of tea—“You really don’t suppose I was hurt by your critique, do you? Dear me, no! Nothing of that kind ever affronts me,—I am far too busy to waste any thought on reviews or reviewers. Only your article was so exceptionally funny!”

“No?” she laughed cheerfully. “But you did this time! You really gave me a clever critique! I actually enjoyed it. I found out you were the one who wrote that piece, not through the editor of the journal—oh no, that poor guy! He’s very careful; but through someone else who has to remain nameless. It’s really hard to keep me from discovering whatever I want to know, especially when it comes to literary stuff! Why, you look quite upset!” Her blue eyes sparkled with mischief as she handed me my cup of tea. “You really don’t think I was offended by your review, do you? Goodness, no! Nothing like that bothers me—I’m way too busy to spend any time thinking about reviews or reviewers. It’s just that your article was so hilariously funny!”

“Funny?” I echoed stupidly, trying to smile, but failing in the effort.

“Funny?” I repeated awkwardly, attempting to smile but failing miserably.

“Yes, funny!” she repeated—“It was so very angry that it became amusing. My poor ‘Differences’! I am really sorry it put you into such a temper,—temper does exhaust one’s energies so!”

“Yes, funny!” she repeated—“It was so furious that it turned into something amusing. My poor ‘Differences’! I really feel sorry it got you so worked up,—getting angry really drains one’s energy!”

[p 228]
She laughed again and sat down in her former place near me, regarding me with a frankly open and half humorous gaze which I found I could not meet with any sort of composure. To say I felt foolish, would inadequately express my sense of utter bafflement. This woman with her young unclouded face, sweet voice and evidently happy nature, was not at all the creature I had imagined her to be,—and I struggled to say something,—anything,—that would furnish a reasonable and coherent answer. I caught Lucio’s glance,—one of satirical amusement,—and my thoughts grew more entangled than ever. A distraction however occurred in the behaviour of the dog Tricksy, who suddenly took up a position immediately opposite Lucio, and lifting his nose in air began to howl with a desolate loudness astonishing in so small an animal. His mistress was surprised.

[p228]She laughed again and sat down in her old spot next to me, looking at me with a completely open and slightly playful gaze that I found hard to meet with any composure. Saying I felt foolish would barely scratch the surface of my total confusion. This woman, with her youthful, carefree face, sweet voice, and obviously happy demeanor, was nothing like the person I had imagined her to be, and I struggled to say something—anything—that would make sense. I caught Lucio’s glance—one full of sarcastic amusement—and my thoughts became even more tangled. However, a distraction arose from the behavior of the dog Tricksy, who suddenly positioned herself directly across from Lucio and, lifting her nose in the air, began to howl with a heartbreaking loudness that was surprising for such a small animal. Her owner was taken aback.

“Tricksy, what is the matter?” she exclaimed, catching him up in her arms where he hid his face shivering and moaning;—then she looked steadily at Lucio—“I never knew him do such a thing before”—she said—“Perhaps you do not like dogs, Prince Rimânez?”

“Tricksy, what’s wrong?” she exclaimed, picking him up in her arms while he hid his face, trembling and moaning. Then she looked directly at Lucio. “I’ve never seen him act like this before,” she said. “Maybe you don’t like dogs, Prince Rimânez?”

“I am afraid they do not like me!” he replied, deferentially.

“I’m afraid they don’t like me!” he said politely.

“Then pray excuse me a moment!” she murmured, and left the room, to return immediately without her canine favorite. After this I noticed that her blue eyes often rested on Lucio’s handsome countenance with a bewildered and perplexed expression, as if she saw something in his very beauty that she disliked or distrusted. Meanwhile I had recovered a little of my usual self-possession, and I addressed her in a tone which I meant to be kind, but which I knew was somewhat patronizing.

“Then please excuse me for a moment!” she murmured, and left the room, returning immediately without her favorite dog. After that, I noticed that her blue eyes often lingered on Lucio’s handsome face with a confused and puzzled look, as if she saw something in his beauty that she disliked or didn’t trust. Meanwhile, I had regained some of my usual composure, and I spoke to her in a tone I intended to be kind, but which I knew came off as somewhat condescending.

“I am very glad, Miss Clare, that you were not offended at the article you speak of. It was rather strong I admit,—but you know we cannot all be of the same opinion ...

“I’m really glad, Miss Clare, that you weren't offended by the article you mentioned. I admit it was pretty strong, but you know we can't all share the same opinion

“Indeed no!” she said quietly and with a slight smile—“Such a state of things would make a very dull world! I assure you I was not and am not in the least offended—the critique was a smart piece of writing, and made not the [p 229] slightest effect on me or on my book. You remember what Shelley wrote of critics? No? You will find the passage in his preface to ‘The Revolt of Islam,’ and it runs thus,—‘I have sought to write as I believe that Homer, Shakespeare, and Milton wrote, with an utter disregard of anonymous censure. I am certain that calumny and misrepresentation, though it may move me to compassion cannot disturb my peace. I shall understand the expressive silence of those sagacious enemies who dare not trust themselves to speak. I shall endeavour to extract from the midst of insult and contempt and maledictions, those admonitions which may tend to correct whatever imperfections such censurers may discern in my appeal to the Public. If certain Critics were as clear-sighted as they are malignant, how great would be the benefit to be derived from their virulent writings! As it is, I fear I shall be malicious enough to be amused with their paltry tricks and lame invectives. Should the public judge that my composition is worthless, I shall indeed bow before the tribunal from which Milton received his crown of immortality, and shall seek to gather, if I live, strength from that defeat, which may nerve me to some new enterprise of thought which may not be worthless!’”

“Absolutely not!” she replied softly with a slight smile. “A world like that would be incredibly boring! I promise you I was not and am not remotely offended—the critique was well-written and had no impact on me or my book at all. Do you remember what Shelley said about critics? No? You can find the quote in his preface to ‘The Revolt of Islam,’ and it goes like this: ‘I have tried to write as I believe that Homer, Shakespeare, and Milton wrote, completely ignoring anonymous criticism. I’m sure that slander and misrepresentation, although they might stir my compassion, can’t shake my peace. I’ll understand the telling silence of those clever critics who are too scared to speak. I’ll try to glean from the insults, contempt, and curses, any advice that might help correct the flaws these critics see in my appeal to the Public. If some Critics were as insightful as they are spiteful, think of the value we could gain from their bitter writings! But as it stands, I’m afraid I’ll be too amused by their petty tricks and weak insults. If the public decides my work is worthless, I will indeed bow before the judgment from which Milton earned his eternal glory, and if I live, I will try to gather strength from that defeat, which might inspire me to some new idea that might not be worthless!’”

As she gave the quotation, her eyes darkened and deepened,—her face was lighted up as by some inward illumination,—and I discovered the rich sweetness of the voice which made the name of ‘Mavis’ suit her so well.

As she quoted, her eyes became dark and intense—her face lit up as if by some inner glow—and I realized how rich and sweet her voice was, making the name ‘Mavis’ fit her perfectly.

“You see I know my Shelley!” she said with a little laugh at her own emotion—“And those words are particularly familiar to me, because I have had them painted up on a panel in my study. Just to remind me, in case I should forget, what the really great geniuses of the world thought of criticism,—because their example is very encouraging and helpful to a humble little worker like myself. I am not a press-favourite—and I never get good reviews,—but—” and she laughed again—“I like my reviewers all the same! If you have finished your tea, will you come and see them?”

“You see, I really know my Shelley!” she said, laughing a bit at her own feelings. “And those words are especially familiar to me because I have them painted on a panel in my study. Just to remind me, in case I forget, what the truly great minds of the world thought about criticism—because their example is very encouraging and helpful to a humble little worker like me. I'm not a favorite of the press, and I never get good reviews—but,” and she laughed again, “I like my reviewers just the same! If you’ve finished your tea, would you like to come see them?”

[p 230]
Come and see them! What did she mean? She seemed delighted at my visible surprise, and her cheeks dimpled with merriment.

[p230]
Come and check them out! What did she mean? She looked thrilled by my obvious surprise, and her cheeks were dimpled with laughter.

“Come and see them!” she repeated—“They generally expect me at this hour!”

“Come and see them!” she said again—“They usually expect me at this time!”

She led the way into the garden,—we followed,—I, in a bewildered confusion of mind, with all my ideas respecting ‘unsexed females’ and repulsive blue-stockings upset by the unaffected behaviour and charming frankness of this ‘celebrity’ whose fame I envied, and whose personality I could not but admire. With all her intellectual gifts she was yet a lovable woman,—ah Mavis!—how lovable and dear I was destined in misery to know! Mavis, Mavis!—I whisper your sweet name in my solitude,—I see you in my dreams, and kneeling before you I call you Angel!—my angel at the gate of a lost Paradise, whose Sword of Genius turning every way, keeps me back from all approach to my forfeited Tree of Life!

She led the way into the garden—we followed—I, in a confused state of mind, with all my thoughts about ‘unfeminine women’ and annoying blue-stockings thrown off by the genuine behavior and charming openness of this ‘celebrity’ whose fame I envied and whose personality I couldn't help but admire. Despite all her intellectual gifts, she was still a lovable woman—ah Mavis!—how lovable and precious I was destined to learn in my misery! Mavis, Mavis!—I whisper your sweet name in my solitude—I see you in my dreams, and kneeling before you, I call you Angel!—my angel at the gate of a lost Paradise, whose Sword of Genius turning every way keeps me from getting close to my forfeited Tree of Life!

[p231]
XX

Scarcely had we stepped out on the lawn before an unpleasant incident occurred which might have ended dangerously. At his mistress’s approach the big St Bernard dog rose from the sunny corner where he had been peacefully dozing, and prepared to greet her,—but as soon as he perceived us he stopped short with an ominous growl. Before Miss Clare could utter a warning word, he made a couple of huge bounds and sprang savagely at Lucio as though to tear him in pieces,—Lucio with admirable presence of mind caught him firmly by the throat and forced him backwards. Mavis turned deathly pale.

Barely had we stepped out onto the lawn when an unpleasant incident happened that could have ended badly. As his owner approached, the big St. Bernard dog got up from the sunny spot where he had been peacefully napping and got ready to greet her, but as soon as he spotted us, he stopped dead with a threatening growl. Before Miss Clare could say anything to warn us, he made a couple of huge leaps and lunged at Lucio as if to rip him apart. Lucio, showing amazing quick thinking, grabbed him tightly by the throat and pushed him back. Mavis turned deathly pale.

“Let me hold him! He will obey me!” she cried, placing her little hand on the great dog’s neck—“Down, Emperor! Down! How dare you! Down sir!”

“Let me hold him! He'll listen to me!” she shouted, putting her small hand on the big dog's neck—“Down, Emperor! Down! How dare you! Down, sir!”

In a moment ‘Emperor’ dropped to the ground, and crouched abjectly at her feet, breathing heavily and trembling in every limb. She held him by the collar, and looked up at Lucio who was perfectly composed, though his eyes flashed dangerously.

In a moment, ‘Emperor’ fell to the ground and cowered at her feet, panting and shaking all over. She grabbed him by the collar and looked up at Lucio, who was completely calm, though his eyes flashed with danger.

“I am so very sorry!” she murmured,—“I forgot,—you told me dogs do not like you. But what a singularly marked antipathy, is it not? I cannot understand it. Emperor is generally so good-natured,—I must apologize for his bad conduct—it is quite unusual. I hope he has not hurt you?”

“I’m really sorry!” she whispered. “I forgot—you told me that dogs don’t like you. But isn’t that a really strange dislike? I just don’t get it. Emperor is usually so friendly—I have to apologize for his bad behavior; it’s totally unusual for him. I hope he hasn’t hurt you?”

“Not at all!” returned Lucio affably but with a cold smile; “I hope I have not hurt him,—or distressed you!”

“Not at all!” Lucio replied cheerfully but with a cold smile; “I hope I haven’t hurt him—or upset you!”

[p 232]
She made no reply, but led the St Bernard away and was absent for a few minutes. While she was gone, Lucio’s brow clouded, and his face grew very stern.

[p232]
She didn’t say anything, but took the St Bernard away and was gone for a few minutes. While she was away, Lucio’s expression turned dark, and his face became very serious.

“What do you think of her?” he asked me abruptly.

“What do you think of her?” he asked me suddenly.

“I hardly know what to think,” I answered abstractedly—“She is very different to what I imagined. Her dogs are rather unpleasant company!”

“I barely know what to think,” I replied absentmindedly—“She is really different from what I imagined. Her dogs are pretty unpleasant company!”

“They are honest animals!” he said morosely—“They are no doubt accustomed to candour in their mistress, and therefore object to personified lies.”

“They're honest animals!” he said gloomily. “They're probably used to the truth from their owner, so they can't stand being lied to.”

“Speak for yourself!” I said irritably—“They object to you, chiefly.”

“Speak for yourself!” I said irritably. “They mainly have an issue with you.”

“Am I not fully aware of that?” he retorted—“and do I not speak for myself? You do not suppose I would call you a personified lie, do you,—even if it were true! I would not be so uncivil. But I am a living lie, and knowing it I admit it, which gives me a certain claim to honesty above the ordinary run of men. This woman-wearer of laurels is a personified truth!—imagine it!—she has no occasion to pretend to be anything else than she is! No wonder she is famous!”

“Am I not completely aware of that?” he shot back. “And do I not speak for myself? You don’t really think I would call you a walking lie, do you—even if it were true? I wouldn’t be that rude. But I am a living lie, and knowing it, I admit it, which gives me a certain level of honesty that’s above the average person. This woman who wears laurels is a personified truth! Can you believe it? She doesn’t have to pretend to be anything other than what she is! No wonder she’s famous!”

I said nothing, as just then the subject of our conversation returned, tranquil and smiling, and did her best, with the tact and grace of a perfect hostess, to make us forget her dog’s ferocious conduct, by escorting us through all the prettiest turns and twisting paths of her garden, which was quite a bower of spring beauty. She talked to us both with equal ease, brightness and cleverness, though I observed that she studied Lucio with close interest, and watched his looks and movements with more curiosity than liking. Passing under an arching grove of budding syringas, we presently came to an open court-yard paved with blue and white tiles, having in its centre a picturesque dove-cote built in the form of a Chinese pagoda. Here pausing, Mavis clapped her hands. A cloud of doves, white, grey, brown, and opalescent answered the summons, circling round and round her head, and flying down in excited groups at her feet.

I didn’t say anything as just then the person we were talking about came back, calm and smiling. She did her best, with the tact and charm of a perfect hostess, to make us forget her dog’s aggressive behavior by guiding us through the most beautiful parts of her garden, which was truly a springtime paradise. She chatted with both of us easily, brightly, and intelligently, though I noticed she was studying Lucio with keen interest, observing his expressions and movements with more curiosity than affection. As we walked under an arching grove of budding lilacs, we soon arrived at an open courtyard paved with blue and white tiles, featuring a beautiful dove-cote designed like a Chinese pagoda in the center. Here, Mavis paused and clapped her hands. A flurry of doves—white, grey, brown, and iridescent—responded to her call, circling around her head and swooping down in excited groups at her feet.

[p 233]
“Here are my reviewers!” she said laughing—“Are they not pretty creatures? The ones I know best are named after their respective journals,—there are plenty of anonymous ones of course, who flock in with the rest. Here, for instance, is the ‘Saturday Review’”—and she picked up a strutting bird with coral-tinted feet, who seemed to rather like the attention shown to him—“He fights with all his companions and drives them away from the food whenever he can. He is a quarrelsome creature!”—here she stroked the bird’s head—“You never know how to please him,—he takes offence at the corn sometimes and will only eat peas, or vice versa. He quite deserves his name,—go away, old boy!” and she flung the pigeon in the air and watched it soaring up and down—“He is such a comical old grumbler! There is the ‘Speaker’”—and she pointed to a fat fussy fantail—“He struts very well, and fancies he’s important, you know, but he isn’t. Over there is ‘Public Opinion,’—that one half-asleep on the wall; next to him is the ‘Spectator,’—you see he has two rings round his eyes like spectacles. That brown creature with the fluffy wings all by himself on that flower-pot is the ‘Nineteenth Century,’—the little bird with the green neck is the ‘Westminster Gazette,’ and the fat one sitting on the platform of the cote is the ‘Pall-Mall.’ He knows his name very well—see!” and she called merrily—“Pall Mall! Come boy!—come here!” The bird obeyed at once, and flying down from the cote settled on her shoulder. “There are so many others,—it is difficult to distinguish them sometimes,”—she continued,—“Whenever I get a bad review I name a pigeon,—it amuses me. That draggle-tailed one with the muddy feet is the ‘Sketch,’—he is not at all a well-bred bird I must tell you!—that smart-looking dove with the purple breast is the ‘Graphic,’ and that bland old grey thing is the ‘I. L. N.’ short for ‘Illustrated London News.’ Those three white ones are respectively ‘Daily Telegraph,’ ‘Morning Post,’ and ‘Standard.’ Now see them all!” and taking a covered basket from a corner she began to scatter corn and peas and [p 234] various grains in lavish quantities all over the court. For a moment we could scarcely see the sky, so thickly the birds flocked together, struggling, fighting, swooping downwards, and soaring upwards,—but the wingëd confusion soon gave place to something like order when they were all on the ground and busy, selecting their respective favourite foods from the different sorts provided for their choice.

[p233]
“Here are my reviewers!” she said, laughing—“Aren't they charming? The ones I'm most familiar with are named after their journals—though there are a lot of anonymous ones that come along with them. For example, here’s the ‘Saturday Review’”—and she picked up a strutting bird with coral-colored feet, who seemed to enjoy the attention—“He likes to pick fights with all the others and chase them away from the food whenever he can. He's quite the troublemaker!”—she gently patted the bird's head—“You can never quite figure out how to please him—sometimes he turns up his beak at the corn and only eats peas, or vice versa. He really lives up to his name—go away, you old rascal!” and she tossed the pigeon into the air, watching it soar up and down—“He is such a silly old grumbler! There’s the ‘Speaker’”—and she pointed to a plump, fussy fantail—“He struts around like he’s a big deal, but he really isn’t. Over there is ‘Public Opinion,’—that one dozing on the wall; next to him is the ‘Spectator,’—you can see he has two rings around his eyes like glasses. That brown bird with the fluffy wings all alone on that flower pot is the ‘Nineteenth Century,’—the little bird with the green neck is the ‘Westminster Gazette,’ and the chubby one sitting on the platform of the cote is the ‘Pall-Mall.’ He knows his name well—look!” and she called cheerfully—“Pall Mall! Come here, boy!” The bird immediately obeyed, flying down from the cote to settle on her shoulder. “There are so many others—it can be tough to tell them apart,”—she continued,—“Whenever I get a bad review, I name a pigeon—it makes me laugh. That scruffy one with muddy feet is the ‘Sketch’—he's definitely not a well-bred bird!—that sharp-looking dove with the purple chest is the ‘Graphic,’ and that smooth old gray one is the ‘I. L. N.’ for ‘Illustrated London News.’ Those three white ones are ‘Daily Telegraph,’ ‘Morning Post,’ and ‘Standard.’ Now look at them all!” and taking a covered basket from a corner, she started scattering corn, peas, and various grains in generous amounts all over the courtyard. For a moment, we could hardly see the sky, as the birds flocked together so thickly, struggling, fighting, swooping down and soaring up—but the aerial chaos soon settled into some order as they all landed and got busy picking their favorite foods from the different options available. [p234Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

“You are indeed a sweet-natured philosopher”—said Lucio smiling, “if you can symbolize your adverse reviewers by a flock of doves!”

“You're definitely a kind-hearted philosopher,” Lucio said with a smile, “if you can picture your critics as a bunch of doves!”

She laughed merrily.

She laughed joyfully.

“Well, it is a remedy against all irritation,”—she returned; “I used to worry a good deal over my work, and wonder why it was that the press people were so unnecessarily hard upon me, when they showed so much leniency and encouragement to far worse writers,—but after a little serious consideration, finding that critical opinion carried no sort of conviction whatever to the public, I determined to trouble no more about it,—except in the way of doves!”

“Well, it's a cure for all frustration,” she replied; “I used to stress a lot about my work and wonder why the press was so unnecessarily tough on me when they were so lenient and encouraging to much worse writers. But after some thoughtful consideration, realizing that critical opinions didn't really influence the public at all, I decided not to worry about it anymore—except in the way of doves!”

“In the way of doves, you feed your reviewers,”—I observed.

“In the way of doves, you feed your reviewers,” I noted.

“Exactly! And I suppose I help to feed them even as women and men!” she said—“They get something from their editors for ‘slashing’ my work,—and they probably make a little more out of selling their ‘review copies.’ So you see the dove-emblem holds good throughout. But you have not seen the ‘Athenæum,’—oh, you must see him!”

“Exactly! And I guess I help support them just like women and men!” she said—“They get something from their editors for ‘cutting’ my work,—and they probably earn a bit more from selling their ‘review copies.’ So you see the dove emblem is still relevant. But you haven’t seen the ‘Athenæum,’—oh, you have to see him!”

With laughter still lurking in her blue eyes, she took us out of the pigeon-court, and led the way round to a sequestered and shady corner of the garden, where, in a large aviary-cage fitted up for its special convenience, sat a solemn white owl. The instant it perceived us, it became angry, and ruffling up its downy feathers, rolled its glistening yellow eyes vindictively and opened its beak. Two smaller owls sat in the background, pressed close together,—one grey, the other brown.

With laughter still shining in her blue eyes, she took us out of the pigeon court and led us to a secluded and shady corner of the garden, where, in a large aviary equipped for its comfort, sat a solemn white owl. As soon as it noticed us, it became upset, fluffed up its soft feathers, rolled its bright yellow eyes angrily, and opened its beak. Two smaller owls sat in the background, huddled closely together—one gray and the other brown.

“Cross old boy!” said Mavis, addressing the spiteful-looking [p 235] creature in the sweetest of accents—“Haven’t you found any mice to kill to-day? Oh, what wicked eyes!—what a snappy mouth!” Then turning to us, she went on—“Isn’t he a lovely owl? Doesn’t he look wise?—but as a matter of fact he’s just as stupid as ever he can be. That is why I call him the ‘Athenæum’! He looks so profound, you’d fancy he knows everything, but he really thinks of nothing but killing mice all the time,—which limits his intelligence considerably!”

“Cross old boy!” Mavis said, speaking to the spiteful-looking [p235Please provide the short text you would like me to modernize.creature in the sweetest tone. “Haven’t you found any mice to catch today? Oh, what wicked eyes!—what a snappy mouth!” Then turning to us, she continued, “Isn’t he a lovely owl? Doesn’t he look wise?—but honestly, he’s just as stupid as can be. That’s why I call him the ‘Athenæum’! He looks so profound, you’d think he knows everything, but he really only thinks about killing mice all the time—which limits his intelligence a lot!”

Lucio laughed heartily, and so did I,—she looked so mischievous and merry.

Lucio laughed loudly, and so did I—she looked so playful and happy.

“But there are two other owls in the cage”—I said—“What are their names?”

“But there are two other owls in the cage,” I said. “What are their names?”

She held up a little finger in playful warning.

She raised her pinky finger in a playful warning.

“Ah, that would be telling secrets!” she said—“They’re all the ‘Athenæum’—the holy Three,—a sort of literary Trinity. But why a trinity I do not venture to explain!—it is a riddle I must leave you to guess!”

“Ah, that would be sharing secrets!” she said—“They’re all the ‘Athenæum’—the holy Three,—a sort of literary Trinity. But why a trinity I won’t even try to explain!—it’s a puzzle I’ll let you figure out!”

She moved on, and we followed across a velvety grass-plot bordered with bright spring-flowers, such as crocuses, tulips, anemones, and hyacinths, and presently pausing she asked—“Would you care to see my work-room?”

She walked ahead, and we followed across a soft patch of grass lined with vibrant spring flowers like crocuses, tulips, anemones, and hyacinths. After a moment, she stopped and asked, “Would you like to see my workspace?”

I found myself agreeing to this proposition with an almost boyish enthusiasm. Lucio glanced at me with a slight half-cynical smile.

I found myself agreeing to this suggestion with almost a boyish excitement. Lucio looked at me with a slightly cynical smile.

“Miss Clare, are you going to name a pigeon after Mr Tempest?” he inquired—“He played the part of an adverse critic, you know—but I doubt whether he will ever do so again!”

“Miss Clare, are you planning to name a pigeon after Mr. Tempest?” he asked. “He acted like a harsh critic, you know—but I doubt he’ll do that again!”

She looked round at me and smiled.

She looked at me and smiled.

“Oh, I have been merciful to Mr Tempest,”—she replied; “He is among the anonymous birds whom I do not specially recognise!”

“Oh, I have been kind to Mr. Tempest,” she replied; “He’s one of those unfamiliar faces I don’t really recognize!”

She stepped into the arched embrasure of an open window which fronted the view of the grass and flowers, and entering with her we found ourselves in a large room, octagonal in shape, where the first object that attracted and riveted the [p 236] attention was a marble bust of the Pallas Athene whose grave impassive countenance and tranquil brows directly faced the sun. A desk strewn with papers occupied the left-hand side of the window-nook,—in a corner draped with olive-green velvet, the white presence of the Apollo Belvedere taught in his inscrutable yet radiant smile, the lesson of love and the triumphs of fame,—and numbers of books were about, not ranged in formal rows on shelves as if they were never read, but placed on low tables and wheeled stands, that they might be easily taken up and glanced at. The arrangement of the walls chiefly excited my interest and admiration, for these were divided into panels, and every panel had, inscribed upon it in letters of gold, some phrase from the philosophers, or some verse from the poets. The passage from Shelley which Mavis had recently quoted to us, occupied, as she had said, one panel, and above it hung a beautiful bas-relief of the drowned poet copied from the monument at Via Reggio. Another and broader panel held a fine engraving of Shakespeare, and under the picture appeared the lines—

She stepped into the arched opening of an open window that overlooked the grass and flowers, and as we followed her in, we found ourselves in a large octagonal room. The first thing that caught our attention was a marble bust of Pallas Athene, whose serious, calm face and tranquil brow were directly facing the sun. On the left side of the window nook was a desk cluttered with papers; in a corner draped with olive-green velvet, the white figure of Apollo Belvedere, with his enigmatic yet radiant smile, conveyed the lessons of love and the achievements of fame. There were many books scattered around, not neatly lined up on shelves as if untouched, but placed on low tables and rolling carts for easy access and browsing. The way the walls were arranged particularly captured my interest and admiration, as they were divided into panels, each inscribed in gold letters with a phrase from philosophers or a line from poets. The quote from Shelley that Mavis had recently shared with us occupied one panel, and above it hung a beautiful bas-relief of the drowned poet copied from the monument in Via Reggio. Another, larger panel displayed a fine engraving of Shakespeare, and beneath the picture were the lines—

        “To thine own self be true,
And it must follow as the night the day,
Thou canst not then be false to any man.”

Byron was represented,—also Keats; but it would have taken more than a day to examine the various suggestive quaintnesses and individual charms of this ‘workshop’ as its owner called it, though the hour was to come when I should know every corner of it by heart, and look upon it as a haunted outlaw of bygone ages looked upon ‘sanctuary.’ But now time gave us little pause,—and when we had sufficiently expressed our pleasure and gratitude for the kindness with which we had been received, Lucio, glancing at his watch, suggested departure.

Byron was represented, as was Keats; but it would have taken more than a day to explore the many interesting quirks and unique charms of this ‘workshop,’ as its owner called it. There would come a time when I would know every corner of it by heart and see it like a haunted outlaw of the past viewed ‘sanctuary.’ But for now, time allowed us little break, and after we had adequately expressed our pleasure and gratitude for the kindness we had received, Lucio, checking his watch, suggested we leave.

“We could stay on here for an indefinite period Miss Clare,”—he said with an unwonted softness in his dark eyes; “It is a place for peace and happy meditation,—a restful corner for a tired soul.” He checked a slight sigh,—then [p 237] went on—“But trains wait for no man, and we are returning to town to-night.”

“We could stay here indefinitely, Miss Clare,” he said, his dark eyes unusually soft. “It's a peaceful place for reflection—a soothing spot for a weary soul.” He held back a small sigh, then went on—“But trains wait for no one, and we're heading back to the city tonight.”

“Then I will not detain you any longer,” said our young hostess, leading the way at once by a side-door, through a passage filled with flowering plants, into the drawing-room where she had first entertained us—“I hope, Mr Tempest,” she added, smiling at me,—“that now we have met, you will no longer desire to qualify as one of my pigeons! It is scarcely worth while!”

“Then I won’t keep you any longer,” said our young hostess, guiding us through a side door into a passage filled with flowering plants, leading to the drawing room where she first welcomed us—“I hope, Mr. Tempest,” she added with a smile at me,—“that now that we’ve met, you won’t want to think of yourself as one of my pigeons! It really isn’t worth it!”

“Miss Clare,” I said, now speaking with unaffected sincerity—“I assure you, on my honour, I am very sorry I wrote that article against you. If I had only known you as you are—”

“Miss Clare,” I said, now speaking honestly—“I promise you, on my word, I truly regret writing that article about you. If I had only known you for who you really are—”

“Oh, that should make no difference to a critic!” she answered merrily.

“Oh, that shouldn’t matter to a critic!” she replied cheerfully.

“It would have made a great difference to me”—I declared; “You are so unlike the objectionable ‘literary woman,’—” I paused, and she regarded me smilingly with her bright clear candid eyes,—then I added—“I must tell you that Sibyl,—Lady Sibyl Elton—is one of your most ardent admirers.”

“It would have made a huge difference to me,” I said. “You’re so different from the typical ‘literary woman.’” I paused, and she looked at me, smiling with her bright, clear, honest eyes. Then I added, “I have to tell you that Sibyl—Lady Sibyl Elton—is one of your biggest fans.”

“I am very pleased to hear that,”—she said simply—“I am always glad when I succeed in winning somebody’s approval and liking.”

“I’m really glad to hear that,” she said simply. “I always feel happy when I manage to get someone’s approval and like me.”

“Does not everyone approve and admire you?” asked Lucio.

“Doesn’t everyone like and admire you?” asked Lucio.

“Oh no! By no means! The ‘Saturday’ says I only win the applause of shop-girls!” and she laughed—“Poor old ‘Saturday’!—the writers on its staff are so jealous of any successful author. I told the Prince of Wales what it said the other day, and he was very much amused.”

“Oh no! Not at all! The ‘Saturday’ says I only get the applause of shop girls!” and she laughed—“Poor old ‘Saturday’! The writers there are so jealous of any successful author. I told the Prince of Wales what it said the other day, and he found it very funny.”

“You know the Prince?” I asked, in a little surprise.

"You know the Prince?" I asked, a bit surprised.

“Well, it would be more correct to say that he knows me,” she replied—“He has been very amiable in taking some little interest in my books. He knows a good deal about literature too,—much more than people give him credit for. He has been here more than once,—and has seen me feed my [p 238] reviewers—the pigeons, you know! He rather enjoyed the fun I think!”

“Well, it would be more accurate to say that he knows me,” she replied. “He has been really nice in showing some interest in my books. He knows quite a bit about literature too—much more than people think. He’s been here more than once and has seen me feed my [p238I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the phrases you'd like me to work on. reviewers—the pigeons, you know! I think he really enjoyed it!”

And this was all the result of the ‘slating’ the press gave to Mavis Clare! Simply that she named her doves after her critics, and fed them in the presence of whatever royal or distinguished visitors she might have (and I afterwards learned she had many) amid, no doubt, much laughter from those who saw the ‘Spectator’-pigeon fighting for grains of corn, or the ‘Saturday Review’ pigeon quarrelling over peas! Evidently no reviewer, spiteful or otherwise, could affect the vivacious nature of such a mischievous elf as she was.

And this was all the result of the press's harsh criticism of Mavis Clare! It was simply because she named her doves after her critics and fed them in front of any royal or distinguished guests she had (and I later found out she had plenty) with, no doubt, lots of laughter from those who saw the ‘Spectator’ pigeon fighting for grains of corn or the ‘Saturday Review’ pigeon arguing over peas! Clearly, no reviewer, spiteful or not, could change the lively spirit of such a playful character as she was.

“How different you are—how widely different—to the ordinary run of literary people!” I said involuntarily.

“How different you are—how vastly different—from the typical literary crowd!” I said without thinking.

“I am glad you find me so,”—she answered—“I hope I am different. As a rule literary people take themselves far too seriously, and attach too much importance to what they do. That is why they become such bores. I don’t believe anyone ever did thoroughly good work who was not perfectly happy over it, and totally indifferent to opinion. I should be quite content to write on, if I only had a garret to live in. I was once very poor,—shockingly poor; and even now I am not rich, but I’ve got just enough to keep me working steadily, which is as it should be. If I had more, I might get lazy and neglect my work,—then you know Satan might step into my life, and it would be a question of idle hands and mischief to follow, according to the adage.”

“I’m glad you see me that way,” she replied. “I hope I am different. Usually, people in literature take themselves way too seriously and put too much weight on what they create. That’s why they can be such dull people. I don’t think anyone ever did truly great work unless they were completely happy with it and totally indifferent to what others think. I’d be perfectly fine just writing away if I had a little attic to live in. I used to be very poor—extremely poor; and even now I'm not rich, but I have just enough to keep me working steadily, which is how it should be. If I had more, I might get lazy and neglect my work—then, as the saying goes, idle hands could lead to trouble.”

“I think you would have strength enough to resist Satan,—” said Lucio, looking at her stedfastly, with sombre scrutiny in his expressive eyes.

“I think you would have enough strength to resist Satan,—” said Lucio, looking at her intently, with a serious examination in his expressive eyes.

“Oh, I don’t know about that,—I could not be sure of myself!” and she smiled—“I should imagine he must be a dangerously fascinating personage. I never picture him as the possessor of hoofs and a tail,—common-sense assures me that no creature presenting himself under such an aspect would have the slightest power to attract. Milton’s conception of Satan is the finest”—and her eyes darkened swiftly with the intensity of her thoughts—“A mighty Angel fallen!—one [p 239] cannot but be sorry for such a fall, if the legend were true!”

“Oh, I don’t know about that—I can’t be sure of myself!” and she smiled. “I imagine he must be a dangerously captivating person. I never picture him having hooves and a tail—common sense tells me that any creature appearing like that wouldn’t have the slightest ability to attract. Milton’s depiction of Satan is the best”—and her eyes darkened quickly with the intensity of her thoughts—“A mighty Angel fallen!—one cannot help but feel sorry for such a fall, if the legend were true!” [p239I'm sorry, but there's no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a phrase for me to work on.

There was a sudden silence. A bird sang outside, and a little breeze swayed the lilies in the window to and fro.

There was a sudden silence. A bird sang outside, and a gentle breeze swayed the lilies in the window back and forth.

“Good-bye, Mavis Clare!” said Lucio very softly, almost tenderly. His voice was low and tremulous—his face grave and pale. She looked up at him in a little surprise.

“Goodbye, Mavis Clare!” Lucio said very softly, almost tenderly. His voice was low and shaky—his face serious and pale. She looked up at him in slight surprise.

“Good-bye!” she rejoined, extending her small hand. He held it a moment,—then, to my secret astonishment, knowing his aversion to women, stooped and kissed it. She flushed rosily as she withdrew it from his clasp.

“Goodbye!” she replied, reaching out her small hand. He held it for a moment—then, to my surprise, knowing how he felt about women, he bent down and kissed it. She blushed as she pulled it away from his grip.

“Be always as you are Mavis Clare!”—he said gently—“Let nothing change you! Keep that bright nature of yours,—that unruffled spirit of quiet contentment, and you may wear the bitter laurel of fame as sweetly as a rose! I have seen the world; I have travelled far, and have met many famous men and women,—kings and queens, senators, poets and philosophers,—my experience has been wide and varied, so that I am not altogether without authority for what I say,—and I assure you that the Satan of whom you are able to speak with compassion, can never trouble the peace of a pure and contented soul. Like consorts with like,—a fallen angel seeks the equally fallen,—and the devil,—if there be one,—becomes the companion of those only who take pleasure in his teaching and society. Legends say he is afraid of a crucifix,—but if he is afraid of anything I should say it must be of that ‘sweet content’ concerning which your country’s Shakespeare sings, and which is a better defence against evil than the church or the prayers of the clergy! I speak as one having the right of age to speak,—I am so many many years older than you!——you must forgive me if I have said too much!”

“Always stay true to yourself, Mavis Clare!”—he said gently—“Let nothing change you! Keep that bright personality of yours, that calm spirit of quiet happiness, and you can wear the harsh crown of fame just as beautifully as a rose! I’ve seen the world; I’ve traveled far and met many famous people—kings and queens, senators, poets, and philosophers. My experiences have been wide and varied, so I’m not without some authority on this. I assure you, the devil you can speak of with compassion can never disrupt the peace of a pure and satisfied soul. Similar souls attract each other— a fallen angel seeks out those who have also fallen—and the devil, if he exists, only hangs out with those who enjoy his lessons and company. Legends say he fears a crucifix—but if he fears anything, I’d say it’s that ‘sweet content’ your country's Shakespeare sings about, which is a better defense against evil than the church or the prayers of the clergy! I speak with the wisdom of age—I’m so many years older than you!—please forgive me if I’ve said too much!”

She was quite silent; evidently moved and surprised at his words; and she gazed at him with a vaguely wondering, half-awed expression,—an expression which changed directly I myself advanced to make my adieu.

She was very quiet; clearly touched and taken aback by his words; and she looked at him with a puzzled, slightly amazed expression—one that changed the moment I stepped forward to say my goodbye.

[p 240]
“I am very glad to have met you, Miss Clare,”—I said—“I hope we shall be friends!”

[p240]
“I’m really glad to have met you, Miss Clare,” I said. “I hope we can be friends!”

“There is no reason why we should be enemies I think,” she responded frankly—“I am very pleased you came to-day. If ever you want to ‘slate’ me again, you know your fate!—you become a dove,—nothing more! Good-bye!”

“There’s no reason for us to be enemies, I think,” she said honestly. “I’m really glad you came today. If you ever want to put me down again, you know what happens—you get turned into a dove—nothing more! Bye!”

She saluted us prettily as we passed out, and when the gate had closed behind us we heard the deep and joyous baying of the great dog ‘Emperor,’ evidently released from ‘durance vile’ immediately on our departure. We walked on for some time in silence, and it was not till we had re-entered the grounds of Willowsmere, and were making our way to the drive where the carriage which was to take us to the station already awaited us, that Lucio said—

She waved goodbye to us as we left, and once the gate shut behind us, we heard the happy barking of the big dog ‘Emperor,’ clearly let loose from his confinement right after we left. We walked on in silence for a while, and it wasn’t until we got back into the grounds of Willowsmere and were heading toward the driveway where the carriage was waiting to take us to the station that Lucio said—

“Well; now, what do you think of her?”

“Well, what do you think of her now?”

“She is as unlike the accepted ideal of the female novelist as she can well be,” I answered, with a laugh.

“She is as different from the typical female novelist as possible,” I replied, laughing.

“Accepted ideals are generally mistaken ones,”—he observed, watching me narrowly—“An accepted ideal of Divinity in some church pictures is an old man’s face set in a triangle. The accepted ideal of the devil is a nondescript creature, with horns, hoofs (one of them cloven) and a tail, as Miss Clare just now remarked. The accepted ideal of beauty is the Venus de Medicis,—whereas your Lady Sibyl entirely transcends that much over-rated statue. The accepted ideal of a poet is Apollo,—he was a god,—and no poet in the flesh ever approaches the god-like! And the accepted ideal of the female novelist, is an elderly, dowdy, spectacled, frowsy fright,—Mavis Clare does not fulfil this description, yet she is the author of ‘Differences.’ Now McWhing, who thrashes her continually in all the papers he can command, is elderly, ugly, spectacled and frowsy,—and he is the author of—nothing! Women-authors are invariably supposed to be hideous,—men-authors for the most part are hideous. But their hideousness is not noted or insisted upon,—whereas, no matter how good-looking women-writers may be, they still pass under press-comment as frights, [p 241] because the fiat of press-opinion considers they ought to be frights, even if they are not. A pretty authoress is an offence,—an incongruity,—a something that neither men nor women care about. Men don’t care about her, because being clever and independent, she does not often care about them,—women don’t care about her, because she has the effrontery to combine attractive looks with intelligence, and she makes an awkward rival to those who have only attractive looks without intelligence. So wags the world!—

“Accepted ideals are usually mistaken ones,” he noted, watching me closely. “The common notion of Divinity in some church artwork is just an old man’s face framed in a triangle. The typical image of the devil is a generic creature with horns, cloven hooves, and a tail, as Miss Clare just pointed out. The accepted standard of beauty is the Venus de Medici, while your Lady Sibyl completely surpasses that over-rated statue. The usual ideal of a poet is Apollo—he was a god—and no poet in reality ever comes close to that divine standard! The standard image of a female novelist is an older, frumpy, bespectacled woman—Mavis Clare doesn’t fit this description, and yet she wrote ‘Differences.’ Now McWhing, who constantly criticizes her in every paper he can get his hands on, is indeed elderly, unattractive, bespectacled, and frumpy—and he has written nothing! Women authors are always assumed to be ugly—most male authors actually are ugly. But their ugliness isn’t acknowledged or emphasized, whereas, no matter how attractive women writers may be, they’re still portrayed in the press as frightful, because the media’s verdict insists they should be ugly, even if they aren’t. A good-looking female author is an offense—an incongruity—that neither men nor women appreciate. Men don't care about her because, being smart and independent, she doesn't often care about them—women don't care because she has the audacity to combine good looks with intelligence, creating an uncomfortable competitor for those who have looks but lack brains. So goes the world!— [p241]

O wild world!—circling through æons untold,—
‘Mid fires of sunrise and sunset,—through flashes of silver and gold,—
Grain of dust in a storm,—atom of sand by the sea,—
What is your worth, O world, to the Angels of God and me!

He sang this quite suddenly, his rich baritone pealing out musically on the warm silent air. I listened entranced.

He suddenly started singing, his deep baritone resonating beautifully in the warm, quiet air. I listened, captivated.

“What a voice you have!” I exclaimed—“What a glorious gift!”

“What an amazing voice you have!” I said, “What a wonderful gift!”

He smiled, and sang on, his dark eyes flashing—

He smiled and kept singing, his dark eyes flashing—

O wild world! Mote in a burning ray
Flung from the spherical Heavens millions of spaces away—
Sink in the ether or soar! Live with the planets or die!—
What should I care for your fate, who am one with the Infinite Sky!

“What strange song is that?” I asked, startled and thrilled by the passion of his voice—“It seems to mean nothing!”

“What weird song is that?” I asked, surprised and excited by the intensity of his voice—“It sounds like it means nothing!”

He laughed, and took my arm.

He laughed and took my arm.

“It does mean nothing!” he said—“All drawing-room songs mean nothing. Mine is a drawing-room song—calculated to waken emotional impulses in the unloved spinster religiously inclined!”

“It means nothing!” he said—“All parlor songs mean nothing. Mine is a parlor song—designed to stir emotional feelings in the unloved, religiously minded spinster!”

“Nonsense!” I said, smiling.

"Nonsense!" I said, grinning.

“Exactly! That is what I say. It is nonsense!” Here we came up to the carriage which waited for us—“Just twenty minutes to catch the train, Geoffrey! Off we go!”

“Exactly! That’s what I’m saying. It is nonsense!” Here we reached the carriage that was waiting for us—“Just twenty minutes to catch the train, Geoffrey! Let’s go!”

[p 242]
And off we did go,—I watching the red gabled roofs of Willowsmere Court shining in the late sunshine, till a turn in the road hid them from view.

[p242]
And off we went—I watched the red gabled roofs of Willowsmere Court shining in the late sunshine until a bend in the road obscured them from sight.

“You like your purchase?” queried Lucio presently.

“Do you like your purchase?” Lucio asked after a moment.

“I do. Immensely!”

“I do. A lot!”

“And your rival, Mavis Clare? Do you like her?”

“And what about your rival, Mavis Clare? Do you like her?”

I paused a moment, then answered frankly,

I took a moment to think, then replied honestly,

“Yes. I like her. And I will admit something more than that to you now. I like her book. It is a noble work,—worthy of the most highly-gifted man. I always liked it—and because I liked it, I slated it.”

"Yes. I like her. And I’ll confess something else to you now. I really like her book. It's a worthy piece of work—deserving of the most talented person. I’ve always liked it—and because I liked it, I praised it."

“Rather a mysterious course of procedure!” and he smiled; “Can you not explain?”

"That's quite a mysterious way of doing things!" he said with a smile. "Can you explain?"

“Of course I can explain,”—I said—“Explanation is easy. I envied her power—I envy it still. Her popularity caused me a smarting sense of injury, and to relieve it I wrote that article against her. But I shall never do anything of the kind again. I shall let her grow her laurels in peace.”

“Of course I can explain,” I said. “Explanation is easy. I envied her power—I still envy it. Her popularity made me feel hurt, and to cope with that, I wrote that article against her. But I’ll never do something like that again. I’ll let her enjoy her success in peace.”

“Laurels have a habit of growing without any permission,”—observed Lucio significantly—“In all sorts of unexpected places too. And they can never be properly cultivated in the forcing-house of criticism.”

“Laurels tend to grow without permission,” Lucio remarked meaningfully, “in all kinds of unexpected places too. And they can never be truly cultivated in the pressure cooker of criticism.”

“I know that!” I said quickly, my thoughts reverting to my own book, and all the favourable criticisms that had been heaped upon it—“I have learned that lesson thoroughly, by heart!”

“I know that!” I said quickly, my thoughts returning to my own book, and all the positive reviews that had been praised upon it—“I’ve learned that lesson thoroughly, by heart!”

He looked at me fixedly.

He stared at me.

“It is only one of many you may have yet to learn”—he said—“It is a lesson in fame. Your next course of instruction will be in love!”

“It’s just one of many lessons you still have to learn,” he said. “Next, you’ll be learning about love!”

He smiled,—but I was conscious of a certain dread and discomfort as he spoke. I thought of Sibyl and her incomparable beauty——Sibyl, who had told me she could not love,—had we both to learn a lesson? And should we master it?—or would it master us?

He smiled, but I felt a certain dread and discomfort as he spoke. I thought of Sibyl and her unmatched beauty—Sibyl, who had told me she couldn't love—did we both have to learn a lesson? And would we master it? Or would it master us?

[p243]
XXI

The preparations for my marriage now went on apace,—shoals of presents began to arrive for Sibyl as well as for myself, and I was introduced to an hitherto undemonstrated phase (as far as I personally was concerned) of the vulgarity and hypocrisy of fashionable society. Everyone knew the extent of my wealth, and how little real necessity there was for offering me or my bride-elect costly gifts; nevertheless, all our so-called ‘friends’ and acquaintances, strove to outvie each other in the gross cash-value, if not in the good taste, of their various donations. Had we been a young couple bravely beginning the world on true love, in more or less uncertainty as to our prospects and future income, we should have received nothing either useful or valuable,—everyone would have tried to do the present-giving in as cheap and mean a way as possible. Instead of handsome services of solid silver, we should have had a meagre collection of plated teaspoons; instead of costly editions of books sumptuously enriched with fine steel engravings, we might possibly have had to express our gratitude for a ten-shilling Family Bible. Of course I fully realized the actual nature and object of the lavish extravagance displayed on this occasion by our social ‘set,’—their gifts were merely so many bribes, sent with a purpose which was easy enough to fathom. The donors wished to be invited to the wedding in the first place,—after that, they sought to be included in our visiting-list, and foresaw invitations to our dinners and house-parties;—and [p 244] more than this they calculated on our influence in society, and the possible chance there might be in the dim future of our lending some of them money should pressing occasion require it. In the scant thankfulness and suppressed contempt their adulatory offerings excited, Sibyl and I were completely at one. She looked upon her array of glittering valuables with the utmost weariness and indifference, and flattered my self-love by assuring me that the only things she cared at all for were the riviére of sapphires and diamonds I had given her as a betrothal-pledge, together with an engagement-ring of the same lustrous gems. Yet I noticed she also had a great liking for Lucio’s present, which was a truly magnificent masterpiece of the jeweller’s art. It was a girdle in the form of a serpent, the body entirely composed of the finest emeralds, and the head of rubies and diamonds. Flexible as a reed, when Sibyl put it on, it appeared to spring and coil round her waist like a living thing, and breathe with her breathing. I did not much care for it myself as an ornament for a young bride,—it seemed to me quite unsuitable,—but as everyone else admired it and envied the possessor of such superb jewels, I said nothing of my own distaste. Diana Chesney had shown a certain amount of delicate sentiment and refinement in her offering,—it was a very exquisite marble statue of Psyche, mounted on a pedestal of solid silver and ebony. Sibyl thanked her, smiling coldly.

The preparations for my wedding were in full swing—lots of gifts started pouring in for both Sibyl and me, and I was introduced to a new side (at least for me) of the superficiality and pretentiousness of high society. Everyone was aware of how wealthy I was, and how little we actually needed expensive gifts; still, all our so-called ‘friends’ and acquaintances competed with each other to see who could give the most lavish presents, regardless of whether they were in good taste. If we had been a young couple setting out in the world fueled by true love, uncertain about our future and finances, we would have received nothing useful or valuable—everyone would have tried to give us gifts in the cheapest way possible. Instead of beautiful solid silver tableware, we would have ended up with a meager set of plated teaspoons; instead of valuable, finely illustrated editions of books, we might have had to gratefully accept a ten-shilling Family Bible. Of course, I understood the real motive behind the extravagant gifts from our social circle—these offerings were just bribes, sent with an obvious goal. The givers wanted to be invited to our wedding first, then they expected to make it onto our guest list, hoping to be included in our dinners and house parties;—and they also calculated on our social influence and the potential opportunity to borrow money from us if they ever needed it. Sibyl and I were completely aligned in the slight gratitude and suppressed disdain we felt for these flattering gifts. She looked at her collection of shiny valuables with utter fatigue and indifference, and flattered my ego by saying that the only things she truly cared about were the sapphire and diamond necklace I had given her as a betrothal gift, along with an engagement ring made of the same brilliant gemstones. Yet, I noticed she also had a fondness for Lucio’s present, which was an absolutely stunning piece of jewelry. It was a belt shaped like a serpent, entirely made of the finest emeralds, and its head was adorned with rubies and diamonds. When Sibyl wore it, it was as flexible as a reed, coiling around her waist like a living creature, moving with her breath. Personally, I didn’t think it was suitable for a young bride as an accessory—but since everyone else admired it and envied her for such exquisite jewelry, I kept my feelings to myself. Diana Chesney had shown some sensitivity and taste in her gift—a very beautiful marble statue of Psyche, placed on a pedestal made of solid silver and ebony. Sibyl thanked her with a cool smile.

“You have given me an emblem of the Soul,”—she said; “No doubt you remembered I have no soul of my own!”

“You’ve given me a symbol of the Soul,” she said; “I’m sure you remembered that I don’t have a soul of my own!”

And her airy laugh had chilled poor Diana ‘to the marrow,’ as the warm-hearted little American herself, with tears, assured me.

And her light laugh had chilled poor Diana 'to the bone,' as the warm-hearted little American herself tearfully assured me.

At this period I saw very little of Rimânez. I was much occupied with my lawyers on the question of ‘settlements.’ Messrs Bentham and Ellis rather objected to the arrangement by which I gave the half of my fortune to my intended wife unconditionally; but I would brook no interference, and the deed was drawn up, signed, sealed and witnessed. The Earl of Elton could not sufficiently praise my ‘unexampled generosity’—my ‘noble character;’—and [p 245] walked about, eulogising me everywhere, till he almost turned himself into a public advertisement of the virtues of his future son-in-law. He seemed to have taken a new lease of life,—he flirted with Diana Chesney openly,—and of his paralysed spouse with the fixed stare and deathly grin, he never spoke, and, I imagine, never thought. Sibyl herself was always in the hands of dressmakers and milliners,—and we only saw each other every day for a few minutes’ hurried chat. On these occasions she was always charming,—even affectionate; and yet,—though I was full of passionate admiration and love for her, I felt that she was mine merely as a slave might be mine; that she gave me her lips to kiss as if she considered I had a right to kiss them because I had bought them, and for no other reason,—that her pretty caresses were studied, and her whole behaviour the result of careful forethought and not natural impulsiveness. I tried to shake off this impression, but it still remained persistently, and clouded the sweetness of my brief courtship.

During this time, I hardly saw Rimânez. I was very busy with my lawyers discussing the issue of 'settlements.' Messrs Bentham and Ellis were not too keen on the arrangement where I gave half of my fortune to my future wife without conditions; however, I wouldn't entertain any interference, and the agreement was drafted, signed, sealed, and witnessed. The Earl of Elton could not stop praising my 'unprecedented generosity' and my 'noble character'; he walked around, singing my praises everywhere, to the point where he almost became a walking advertisement for the qualities of his future son-in-law. It seemed like he had a new lease on life—he openly flirted with Diana Chesney—and he rarely mentioned his paralyzed wife who had a vacant stare and a fixed grin, likely never thinking of her at all. Sibyl spent all her time with dressmakers and milliners; we only managed to see each other for a few rushed conversations each day. During those moments, she was always lovely and even affectionate; yet, despite my deep admiration and love for her, I couldn't shake the feeling that she belonged to me in a way that was similar to a slave—as if she offered her lips for me to kiss because she thought I had the right to kiss them since I had essentially purchased that right, and not for any other reason. Her sweet gestures felt rehearsed, and her entire demeanor seemed like a result of careful planning rather than spontaneous emotion. I tried to dismiss this feeling, but it lingered stubbornly, overshadowing the sweetness of our brief courtship.

Meanwhile, slowly and almost imperceptibly, my ‘boomed’ book dropped out of notice. Morgeson presented a heavy bill of publishing costs which I paid without a murmur; now and then an allusion to my ‘literary triumphs’ cropped up in one or other of the newspapers, but otherwise no one spoke of my ‘famous’ work, and few read it. I enjoyed the same sort of cliquey reputation and public failure attending a certain novel entitled ‘Marius the Epicurean.’ The journalists with whom I had come in contact began to drift away like flotsam and jetsam; I think they saw I was not likely to give many more ‘reviewing’ dinners or suppers, and that my marriage with the Earl of Elton’s daughter would lift me into an atmosphere where Grub-street could not breathe comfortably or stretch its legs at ease. The heap of gold on which I sat as on a throne, divided me gradually from even the back courts and lower passages leading to the Temple of Fame,—and almost unconsciously to myself I retreated step by step, shading my eyes as it were from the sun, and seeing the glittering turrets in the distance, with a woman’s slight figure [p 246] entering the lofty portico, turning back her laurelled head to smile sorrowfully and with divinest pity upon me, ere passing in to salute the gods. Yet, if asked about it, everyone on the press would have said that I had had a great success. I—only I—realized the bitterness and truth of my failure. I had not touched the heart of the public;—I had not succeeded in so waking my readers out of the torpor of their dull and commonplace every-day lives, that they should turn towards me with outstretched hands, exclaiming—“More,—more of these thoughts which comfort and inspire us!—which make us hear God’s voice proclaiming ‘All’s well!’ above the storms of life!” I had not done it,—I could not do it. And the worst part of my feeling on this point was the idea that possibly I might have done it had I remained poor! The strongest and healthiest pulse in the composition of a man,—the necessity for hard work,—had been killed in me. I knew I need not work; that the society in which I now moved thought it ridiculous if I did work; that I was expected to spend money and ‘enjoy’ myself in the idiotic fashion of what the ‘upper ten’ term enjoyment. My acquaintances were not slow in suggesting plans for the dissipation of my surplus cash,—why did I not build for myself a marble palace on the Riviera?—or a yacht to completely outshine the Prince of Wales’s ‘Britannia’? Why did I not start a theatre? Or found a newspaper? Not one of my social advisers once proposed my doing any private personal good with my fortune. When some terrible case of distress was published, and subscriptions were raised to relieve the object or objects of suffering, I invariably gave Ten Guineas, and allowed myself to be thanked for my ‘generous assistance.’ I might as well have given ten pence, for the guineas were no more to me in comparison than the pence. When funds were started to erect a statue to some great man who had, in the usual way of the world, been a victim of misrepresentation till his death, I produced my Ten Guineas again, when I could easily have defrayed the whole cost of the memorial, with honour to myself, and been none the poorer. With all my wealth I [p 247] did nothing noteworthy; I showered no unexpected luck in the way of the patient, struggling workers in the hard schools of literature and art; I gave no ‘largesse’ among the poor;—and when a thin, eager-eyed curate, with a strong earnest face called upon me one day, to represent, with much nervous diffidence, the hideous sufferings of some of the sick and starving in his district down by the docks, and suggested that I might possibly care to alleviate a few of these direful sorrows as a satisfaction to myself, as well as for the sake of human brotherhood, I am ashamed to say I let him go with a sovereign, for which he heaped coals of fire on my head by his simple ‘God bless you, and thank you.’ I could see he was himself in the grip of poverty,—I could have made him and his poor district gloriously happy by a few strokes of my pen on a cheque for an amount I should never have missed,—and yet—I gave him nothing but that one piece of gold, and so allowed him to depart. He invited me, with earnest good-will, to go and see his starving flock,—“for, believe me Mr Tempest,” said he—“I should be sorry if you thought, as some of the wealthy are unhappily apt to do, that I seek money simply to apply it to my own personal uses. If you would visit the district yourself, and distribute whatever you pleased with your own hand, it would be infinitely more gratifying to me, and would have a far better effect on the minds of the people. For, sir, the poor will not always be patient under the cruel burdens they have to bear.”

Meanwhile, little by little, my once-popular book faded from people’s attention. Morgeson presented a hefty bill for publishing costs, which I paid without complaint; now and then, a reference to my ‘literary successes’ appeared in various newspapers, but otherwise no one talked about my ‘famous’ work, and few bothered to read it. I enjoyed the same kind of exclusive reputation and public failure that attended a certain novel called ‘Marius the Epicurean.’ The journalists I had interacted with started to drift away like debris; I think they realized I wasn't likely to host many more ‘reviewing’ dinners or parties, and that my marriage to the Earl of Elton’s daughter would elevate me into a circle where the underground literary scene couldn’t thrive comfortably. The pile of wealth I sat on like a throne gradually separated me from even the hidden corners and back streets leading to the Temple of Fame, and almost without realizing it, I stepped back, shading my eyes from the shining sun, catching sight of the sparkling towers in the distance, with a woman’s slender figure entering the grand entrance, turning back her laureled head to smile sorrowfully and with the deepest compassion at me, before going inside to greet the gods. Yet, if you had asked anyone in the press, they would have said I had achieved great success. I—only I—understood the bitterness and truth of my failure. I hadn’t reached the hearts of the public; I hadn’t managed to awaken my readers from the dullness of their everyday lives so that they would turn to me with open arms, exclaiming—“More, more of these thoughts that comfort and inspire us!—that make us feel God’s voice proclaiming ‘All’s well!’ above life’s storms!” I hadn’t done it—I couldn’t do it. And the worst part of my feelings about this was the thought that perhaps I could have done it if I had remained poor! The strongest and healthiest drive within me—the need for hard work—had been snuffed out. I knew I didn’t have to work; that the society I now moved in found it absurd for me to do so; that I was expected to spend money and ‘enjoy’ myself in the foolish way that the ‘upper class’ describes enjoyment. My friends quickly offered plans to waste my extra cash—why didn’t I build myself a marble palace on the Riviera?—or get a yacht to completely outshine the Prince of Wales’s ‘Britannia’? Why didn’t I start a theater? Or launch a newspaper? Not one of my social advisers ever suggested that I use my fortune for any personal good. When some terrible case of hardship was reported, and donations were collected to help the victims, I usually gave Ten Guineas and let myself be thanked for my ‘generous assistance.’ I might as well have given ten pence, as the guineas meant no more to me than the pennies. When funds were raised to set up a statue for some great man who had, in the usual way of the world, been misrepresented until his death, I contributed my Ten Guineas again when I could easily have covered the entire cost of the memorial, gaining honor for myself and not being any poorer. With all my wealth, I did nothing noteworthy; I didn't shower unexpected luck upon patient and struggling workers in the difficult fields of literature and art; I didn’t distribute any ‘largesse’ among the poor;—and when a thin, eager-eyed curate, with a strong serious face, came to see me one day to represent, with a lot of nervous hesitation, the awful suffering of some sick and starving people in his neighborhood down by the docks, and suggested that I might want to ease a few of these terrible pains as a means of self-satisfaction and for the sake of human brotherhood, I’m ashamed to say I let him leave with a sovereign, for which he showered me with gratitude, saying ‘God bless you, and thank you.’ I could see he was himself struggling with poverty—I could have made him and his needy community incredibly happy with just a few strokes of my pen on a check for an amount I would never have missed—and yet—I gave him nothing but that one piece of gold, and so allowed him to leave. He invited me, with genuine goodwill, to come see his starving community—“for, believe me Mr. Tempest,” he said—“I would be sorry if you thought, as some wealthy people unfortunately tend to do, that I seek money just for my own personal use. If you would visit the area yourself and hand out whatever you wanted with your own hand, it would mean far more to me and would have a much better impact on the minds of the people. For, sir, the poor won’t always remain patient under the harsh burdens they have to bear.”

I smiled indulgently, and assured him, not without a touch of satire in my tone, that I was convinced all clergymen were honest and unselfish,—and then I sent my servant to bow him out with all possible politeness. And that very day I remember, I drank at my luncheon Chateau Yquem at twenty-five shillings a bottle.

I smiled warmly and told him, with a hint of sarcasm in my voice, that I believed all clergymen were honest and selfless,—and then I had my servant show him out with the utmost courtesy. And I recall that very day, I had Chateau Yquem for lunch at twenty-five shillings a bottle.

I enter into these apparently trifling details because they all help to make up the sum and substance of the deadly consequences to follow,—and also because I wish to emphasize the fact that in my actions I only imitated the example of my compeers. Most rich men to-day follow the same course as [p 248] I did,—and active personal good to the community is wrought by very few of them. No great deed of generosity illumines our annals. Royalty itself leads no fashion in this,—the royal gifts of game and cast-off clothing sent to our hospitals are too slight and conventional to carry weight. The ‘entertainments for the poor’ got up by some of the aristocrats at the East end, are nothing, and less than nothing. They are weak sops to our tame ‘lion couchant’ offered in doubtful fear and trembling. For our lion is wakeful and somewhat restive,—there is no knowing what may happen if the original ferocity of the beast is roused. A few of our over-rich men might considerably ease the load of cruel poverty in many quarters of the metropolis if they united themselves with a noble unselfishness in the strong and determined effort to do so, and eschewed red-tapeism and wordy argument. But they remain inert;—spending solely on their own personal gratification and amusement,—and meanwhile there are dark signs of trouble brooding. The poor, as the lean and anxious curate said, will not always be patient!

I go into these seemingly insignificant details because they all contribute to the serious consequences that follow—and also because I want to stress that my actions were simply following the example set by my peers. Most wealthy people today behave the same way I did, and very few of them actively contribute positively to the community. There are no remarkable acts of generosity in our history. Even royalty doesn't set a good example in this; the royal donations of game and used clothing sent to our hospitals are too trivial and conventional to matter. The ‘entertainments for the poor’ organized by some aristocrats in the East End are meaningless, and even less than that. They are feeble offerings to our complacent ‘tame lion’ made out of uncertainty and fear. Our lion is alert and somewhat restless—who knows what could happen if the creature's original fierceness is awakened? A few of our excessively wealthy individuals could significantly alleviate the burden of harsh poverty in many parts of the city if they joined together with genuine selflessness in a strong and determined effort to do so, instead of getting bogged down in bureaucracy and lengthy discussions. But they remain inactive, spending only on their own pleasure and entertainment, while dark signs of trouble loom. The poor, as the thin and worried vicar said, won’t always be patient!

I must not here forget to mention, that through some secret management of Rimânez, my name, much to my own surprise, appeared on the list of competitors for the Derby. How, at so late an hour, this had been effected, I knew no more than where my horse ‘Phosphor’ came from. It was a superb animal, but Rimânez, whose gift to me it was, warned me to be careful as to the character of the persons admitted into the stables to view it, and to allow no one but the horse’s own two attendants to linger near it long on any pretext. Speculation was very rife as to what ‘Phosphor’s’ capabilities really were; the grooms never showed him off to advantage during exercise. I was amazed when Lucio told me his man Amiel would be the jockey.

I can’t forget to mention that, through some secret maneuvering by Rimânez, my name unexpectedly appeared on the list of competitors for the Derby. I had no idea how this happened at such a late hour, just like I didn’t know where my horse ‘Phosphor’ came from. It was a magnificent animal, but Rimânez, who gifted it to me, advised me to be cautious about who I let into the stables to see it and to only let the horse's two attendants stay nearby for long. There was a lot of speculation about what ‘Phosphor’s’ true abilities were; the grooms never showcased him well during exercise. I was shocked when Lucio told me that his man Amiel would be the jockey.

“Good heavens!—not possible!” I exclaimed. “Can he ride?”

“Wow! No way!” I said. “Can he ride?”

“Like the very devil!”—responded my friend with a smile: “He will ride ‘Phosphor’ to the winning-post.”

“Like the devil himself!” my friend replied with a smile. “He’ll ride 'Phosphor' to the finish line.”

[p 249]
I was very doubtful in my own mind of this; a horse of the Prime Minister’s was to run, and all the betting was on that side. Few had seen ‘Phosphor,’ and those few, though keen admirers of the animal’s appearance, had little opportunity of judging its actual qualities, thanks to the careful management of its two attendants, who were dark-faced, reticent-looking men, somewhat after Amiel’s character and complexion. I myself was quite indifferent as to the result of the contest. I did not really care whether ‘Phosphor’ lost or won the race. I could afford to lose; and it would be little to me if I won, save a momentary passing triumph. There was nothing lasting, intellectual or honourable in the victory,—there is nothing lasting, intellectual or honourable in anything connected with racing. However, because it was ‘fashionable’ to be interested in this particular mode of wasting time and money, I followed the general ‘lead,’ for the sake of ‘being talked about,’ and nothing more. Meanwhile, Lucio, saying little to me concerning it, was busy planning the betrothal-fête at Willowsmere, and designing all sorts of ‘surprise’ entertainments for the guests. Eight hundred invitations were sent out; and society soon began to chatter volubly and excitedly on the probable magnificence of the forthcoming festival. Eager acceptances poured in; only a few of those asked were hindered from attending by illness, family deaths or previous engagements, and among these latter, to my regret, was Mavis Clare. She was going to the sea-coast to stay with some old friends, and in a prettily-worded letter explained this, and expressed her thanks for my invitation, though she found herself unable to accept it. How curious it was that when I read her little note of refusal I should experience such a keen sense of disappointment! She was nothing to me,—nothing but a ‘literary’ woman who, by strange chance, happened to be sweeter than most women unliterary; and yet I felt that the fête at Willowsmere would lose something in brightness lacking her presence. I had wanted to introduce her to Sibyl, as I knew I should thus give a special pleasure to my betrothed,—however, it was not to be, [p 250] and I was conscious of an inexplicable personal vexation. In strict accordance with the promise made, I let Rimânez have his own way entirely with regard to all the arrangements for what was to be the ne plus ultra of everything ever designed for the distraction, amusement and wonderment of listless and fastidious ‘swagger’ people, and I neither interfered, nor asked any questions, content to rely on my friend’s taste, imagination and ingenuity. I only understood that all the plans were being carried out by foreign artists and caterers,—and that no English firms would be employed. I did venture once to inquire the reason of this, and got one of Lucio’s own enigmatical replies:—

[p249]
I was really unsure about this; a horse owned by the Prime Minister was set to race, and all the bets were placed on that horse. Few people had seen ‘Phosphor,’ and those who had, despite being enthusiastic about its looks, had little chance to judge its actual abilities because of the careful handling by its two attendants, who were dark-faced, reserved men, somewhat like Amiel. Personally, I didn’t care much about the outcome of the race. I didn’t truly mind if ‘Phosphor’ lost or won. I was okay with losing; and winning wouldn’t mean much to me, just a fleeting sense of victory. There’s nothing lasting, intellectual, or honorable about winning a race—there is nothing long-lasting, intellectual, or honorable in anything related to racing. Still, since it was considered ‘in’ to be interested in this way of wasting time and money, I went along with what everyone else was doing, just for the sake of ‘being talked about,’ and nothing more. Meanwhile, Lucio, saying little to me about it, was busy organizing the engagement party at Willowsmere and planning all sorts of ‘surprise’ activities for the guests. Eight hundred invitations were sent out, and society quickly began chattering excitedly about the expected grandeur of the upcoming event. Eager acceptances poured in; only a few invitees couldn’t attend due to illness, family deaths, or prior commitments, and unfortunately, Mavis Clare was among them. She was heading to the coast to visit some old friends, and in a nicely worded letter, she explained this and thanked me for the invitation, although she couldn't accept it. How odd it was that when I read her little note of refusal, I felt such a deep sense of disappointment! She meant nothing to me—just a ‘literary’ woman who, by a strange coincidence, happened to be sweeter than most ‘non-literary’ women; yet I felt that the party at Willowsmere would have less sparkle without her. I had wanted to introduce her to Sibyl, knowing it would bring special joy to my fiancée—but it wasn’t meant to be, [p250I apologize, but there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a phrase for assistance.and I felt an inexplicable personal annoyance. Sticking to my promise, I let Rimânez take complete charge of all the arrangements for what was supposed to be the ne plus ultra of everything ever planned for the entertainment, enjoyment, and amazement of bored and picky ‘fashionable’ folks, and I didn’t interfere or ask questions, content to trust my friend’s taste, creativity, and resourcefulness. I only knew that all the plans were being handled by foreign artists and caterers—and that no English firms would be hired. I did once ask why this was the case and received one of Lucio’s own cryptic responses:—

“Nothing English is good enough for the English,”—he said—“Things have to be imported from France to please the people whom the French themselves angrily designate as ‘perfide Albion.’ You must not have a ‘Bill of Fare’; you must have a ‘Menu’; and all your dishes must bear French titles, otherwise they will not be in good form. You must have French ‘comediennes’ and ‘danseuses’ to please the British taste, and your silken draperies must be woven on French looms. Lately too, it has been deemed necessary to import Parisian morality as well as Parisian fashions. It does not suit stalwart Great Britain at all, you know,—stalwart Great Britain, aping the manners of Paris, looks like a jolly open-faced, sturdy-limbed Giant, with a doll’s bonnet stuck on his leonine head. But the doll’s bonnet is just now la mode. Some day I believe the Giant will discover it looks ridiculous, and cast it off with a burst of genuine laughter at his own temporary folly. And without it, he will resume his original dignity;—the dignity that best becomes a privileged conqueror who has the sea for his standing-army.”

“Nothing English is good enough for the English,” he said. “Things have to be imported from France to satisfy the people that the French themselves angrily call ‘perfide Albion.’ You can’t just have a ‘Bill of Fare’; you need a ‘Menu’; and all your dishes must have French names, or else they won’t be considered proper. You need French actresses and dancers to appeal to British tastes, and your fine fabrics must be made on French looms. Lately, it’s also been necessary to import Parisian morals along with Parisian styles. It doesn’t suit sturdy Great Britain at all, you know—sturdy Great Britain, mimicking Parisian ways, looks like a cheerful, hearty giant wearing a child’s bonnet on its impressive head. But the child’s bonnet is currently in fashion. One day, I believe the giant will realize how silly it looks and will take it off with genuine laughter at his own temporary foolishness. And without it, he’ll regain his original dignity—the dignity that best suits a privileged conqueror who has the sea as his standing army.”

“Evidently you like England!” I said smiling.

“Clearly, you like England!” I said with a smile.

He laughed.

He chuckled.

“Not in the very least! I do not like England any more than any other country on the globe. I do not like the globe itself; and England comes in for a share of my [p 251] aversion as one of the spots on the trumpery ball. If I could have my way, I should like to throne myself on a convenient star for the purpose and kick out at Earth as she whirls by in space, hoping by that act of just violence to do away with her for ever!”

“Not at all! I don’t like England any more than any other country in the world. I don’t even like the world itself; and England is just one of the places I dislike on this worthless planet. If I had it my way, I’d sit on a convenient star and kick Earth as it spins by in space, hoping that with that one act of sheer violence, I could get rid of it forever!”

“But why?” I asked, amused—“Why do you hate the Earth? What has the poor little planet done to merit your abhorrence?”

“But why?” I asked, amused—“Why do you hate the Earth? What has the poor little planet done to deserve your hatred?”

He looked at me very strangely.

He looked at me really weirdly.

“Shall I tell you? You will never believe me!”

“Should I tell you? You won’t believe me!”

“No matter for that!” I answered smiling—“Say on!”

“No worries about that!” I replied with a smile—“Go ahead!”

“What has the poor little planet done?” he repeated slowly—“The poor little planet has done—nothing. But it is what the gods have done with this same poor little planet, that awakens my anger and scorn. They have made it a living sphere of wonders,—endowed it with beauty borrowed from the fairest corners of highest Heaven,—decked it with flowers and foliage,—taught it music,—the music of birds and torrents and rolling waves and falling rains,—rocked it gently in clear ether, among such light as blinds the eyes of mortals,—guided it out of chaos, through clouds of thunder and barbëd shafts of lightning, to circle peacefully in its appointed orbit, lit on the one hand by the vivid splendours of the sun, and on the other by the sleepy radiance of the moon;—and more than all this, they have invested it with a Divine Soul in man! Oh, you may disbelieve as you will,—but notwithstanding the pigmy peeps earth takes at the vast and eternal ocean of Science, the Soul is here, and all the immortal forces with it and around it! Nay, the gods—I speak in the plural, after the fashion of the ancient Greeks—for to my thinking there are many gods emanating from the Supreme Deity,—the gods, I say, have so insisted on this fact, that One of them has walked the earth in human guise, solely for the sake of emphasizing the truth of Immortality to these frail creatures of seemingly perishable clay! For this I hate the planet;—were there not, and are [p 252] there not, other and far grander worlds that a God should have chosen to dwell on than this one!”

“What has the poor little planet done?” he repeated slowly. “The poor little planet has done—nothing. But it’s what the gods have done with this same poor little planet that triggers my anger and scorn. They’ve turned it into a living sphere of wonders—given it beauty borrowed from the finest corners of Heaven—adorned it with flowers and greenery—taught it music—the music of birds, rushing rivers, rolling waves, and falling rain—cradled it gently in clear skies, among lights so bright they blind mortal eyes—guided it out of chaos, through stormy clouds and jagged bolts of lightning, to revolve peacefully in its destined orbit, illuminated on one side by the brilliant splendor of the sun, and on the other by the soft glow of the moon; and more than all this, they’ve invested it with a Divine Soul in humans! Oh, you can doubt as much as you like—but despite the tiny glimpses that we mortals get of the vast and eternal ocean of Science, the Soul is here, along with all the immortal forces that accompany it! Indeed, the gods—I use the plural, like the ancient Greeks—because I believe there are many gods coming from the Supreme Deity—the gods, I say, have so insisted on this fact that One of them has walked the earth in human form, solely to emphasize the truth of Immortality to these fragile beings made of seemingly perishable clay! For this, I hate the planet;—were there not, and are [p252Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.there not, other and far grander worlds that a God should have chosen to live on than this one!”

For a moment I was silent, out of sheer surprise.

For a moment, I was quiet, just in shock.

“You amaze me!” I said at last—“You allude to Christ, I suppose; but everybody is convinced by this time that He was a mere man like the rest of us; there was nothing divine about Him. What a contradiction you are! Why, I remember you indignantly denied the accusation of being a Christian.”

“You amaze me!” I finally said. “You’re referring to Christ, I assume; but by now, everyone believes He was just a regular guy like the rest of us; there was nothing divine about Him. What a contradiction you are! I remember you angrily denied being a Christian.”

“Of course,—and I deny it still”—he answered quickly—“I have not a fat living in the church that I should tell a lie on such a subject. I am not a Christian; nor is anyone living a Christian. To quote a very old saying ‘There never was a Christian save One, and He was crucified.’ But though I am not a Christian I never said I doubted the existence of Christ. That knowledge was forced upon me,—with considerable pressure too!”

“Of course—and I still deny it,” he replied quickly. “I don’t have a cushy job in the church that would make me lie about something like this. I’m not a Christian, and no one alive is a Christian. As an old saying goes, ‘There was never a Christian except for One, and He was crucified.’ But even though I'm not a Christian, I never said I doubted Christ’s existence. That knowledge was pushed on me—with quite a bit of pressure, too!”

“By a reliable authority?” I inquired with a slight sneer.

“By a reliable source?” I asked with a slight sneer.

He made no immediate reply. His flashing eyes looked, as it were, through me and beyond me at something far away. The curious pallor that at times gave his face the set look of an impenetrable mask, came upon him then, and he smiled,—an awful smile. So might a man smile out of deadly bravado, when told of some dim and dreadful torture awaiting him.

He didn’t answer right away. His bright eyes seemed to look right through me and beyond, at something distant. The strange paleness that sometimes made his face look like an unbreakable mask appeared then, and he smiled—a chilling smile. It was the kind of smile a man might give from sheer defiance when he hears about some vague and horrifying punishment that awaits him.

“You touch me on a sore point,”—he said at last, slowly, and in a harsh tone—“My convictions respecting certain religious phases of man’s development and progress, are founded on the arduous study of some very unpleasant truths to which humanity generally shuts its eyes, burying its head in the desert-sands of its own delusions. These truths I will not enter upon now. Some other time I will initiate you into a few of my mysteries.”

“You're hitting a nerve,” he said finally, slowly and in a harsh tone. “My beliefs about certain religious aspects of human development and progress are based on the challenging study of some really uncomfortable truths that humanity generally ignores, burying its head in the desert sands of its own delusions. I won’t get into those truths right now. I’ll share some of my insights with you another time.”

The tortured smile passed from his face, leaving it intellectually composed and calm as usual,—and I hastily changed the subject, for I had made up my mind by this time that my brilliant friend had, like many exceptionally gifted persons, a [p 253] ‘craze’ on one topic, and that topic a particularly difficult one to discuss as it touched on the superhuman and therefore (to my thinking) the impossible. My own temperament, which had, in the days of my poverty, fluctuated between spiritual striving and material gain, had, with my sudden access to fortune, rapidly hardened into the character of a man of the world worldly, for whom all speculations as to the unseen forces working in and around us, were the merest folly, not worth a moment’s waste of thought. I should have laughed to scorn anyone who had then presumed to talk to me about the law of Eternal Justice, which with individuals as well as nations, works, not for a passing ‘phase,’ but for all time towards good, and not evil,—for no matter how much a man may strive to blind himself to the fact, he has a portion of the Divine within him, which if he wilfully corrupts by his own wickedness, he must be forced to cleanse again and yet again, in the fierce flames of such remorse and such despair as are rightly termed the quenchless fires of Hell!

The forced smile faded from his face, leaving it as intellectually composed and calm as always, and I quickly changed the topic. By this point, I had decided that my brilliant friend had, like many exceptionally talented people, a [p253]‘craze’ about one subject, and that subject was particularly difficult to discuss since it dealt with the superhuman and, in my opinion, the impossible. My own temperament, which had fluctuated between spiritual striving and material gain during my days of poverty, had quickly hardened into the outlook of a worldly man with my sudden wealth, for whom all speculations about the unseen forces at play in and around us were the height of foolishness, not worth a second of thought. I would have scoffed at anyone who dared to talk to me about the law of Eternal Justice, which operates for both individuals and nations, not for a fleeting ‘phase,’ but for all time towards good, and not evil—for no matter how much a person tries to ignore the truth, he has a part of the Divine within him that, if he willfully corrupts it through his own wickedness, he will be compelled to cleanse again and again in the intense flames of such remorse and despair that are justly called the unquenchable fires of Hell!

[p254]
XXII

On the afternoon of the twenty-first of May, I went down, accompanied by Lucio, to Willowsmere, to be in readiness for the reception of the social swarm who were to flock thither the next day. Amiel went with us,—but I left my own man, Morris, behind, to take charge of my rooms in the Grand, and to forward late telegrams and special messages. The weather was calm, warm and bright,—and a young moon showed her thin crescent in the sky as we got out at the country station and stepped into the open carriage awaiting us. The station-officials greeted us with servile humility, eyeing Lucio especially with an almost gaping air of wonderment; the fact of his lavish expenditure in arranging with the railway company a service of special trains for the use of the morrow’s guests, had no doubt excited them to a speechless extent of admiration as well as astonishment. When we approached Willowsmere, and entered the beautiful drive, bordered with oak and beech, which led up to the house, I uttered an exclamation of delight at the festal decorations displayed, for the whole avenue was spanned with arches of flags and flowers, garlands of blossoms being even swung from tree to tree, and interlacing many of the lower branches. The gabled porch at the entrance of the house was draped with crimson silk and festooned with white roses,—and as we alighted, the door was flung open by a smart page in brilliant scarlet and gold.

On the afternoon of May twenty-first, I went with Lucio to Willowsmere to get ready for the crowd that would arrive the next day. Amiel came with us, but I left my own guy, Morris, behind to look after my rooms at the Grand and to send any late telegrams and special messages. The weather was calm, warm, and sunny, and a young moon showed her thin crescent in the sky as we got out at the country station and hopped into the open carriage waiting for us. The station officials greeted us with excessive politeness, eyeing Lucio especially with an almost gaping look of amazement; the fact that he had spent so much to arrange special train services for tomorrow’s guests must have left them in speechless admiration and surprise. As we approached Willowsmere and entered the beautiful drive lined with oak and beech trees, I couldn't help but exclaim in delight at the festive decorations that adorned the entire path, with arches of flags and flowers, and garlands of blossoms even hanging from tree to tree, weaving through the lower branches. The gabled porch at the entrance of the house was draped in crimson silk and adorned with white roses, and as we got out, a sharp-looking page in bright scarlet and gold flung the door open for us.

“I think,” said Lucio to me as we entered—“You will [p 255] find everything as complete as this world’s resources will allow. The retinue of servants here are what is vulgarly called ‘on the job’; their payment is agreed upon, and they know their duties thoroughly,—they will give you no trouble.”

“I think,” said Lucio to me as we entered—“You will find everything as complete as this world's resources will allow. The group of servants here are what people generally call ‘on the job’; their payment is agreed upon, and they know their duties well—they won’t give you any trouble.”

I could scarcely find words to express my unbounded satisfaction, or to thank him for the admirable taste with which the beautiful house had been adorned. I wandered about in an ecstasy of admiration, triumphing in such a visible and gorgeous display of what great wealth could really do. The ball-room had been transformed into an elegant bijou theatre, the stage being concealed by a curtain of thick gold-coloured silk on which the oft-quoted lines of Shakespeare were embroidered in raised letters,—

I could hardly find the words to express my immense satisfaction or to thank him for the amazing way the beautiful house had been decorated. I walked around in a state of awe, reveling in such a stunning and impressive display of what great wealth could truly achieve. The ballroom had been turned into a classy little theater, with the stage hidden behind a curtain of thick gold-colored silk that had the well-known lines from Shakespeare embroidered in raised letters, —

        “All the world’s a stage,
And all the men and women merely players.”

Turning out of this into the drawing-room, I found it decorated entirely round with banks of roses, red and white, the flowers forming a huge pyramid at one end of the apartment, behind which, as Lucio informed me, unseen musicians would discourse sweet harmony.

Turning out of this into the living room, I found it completely decorated with banks of red and white roses, the flowers creating a huge pyramid at one end of the room, behind which, as Lucio told me, unseen musicians would play sweet music.

“I have arranged for a few ‘tableaux vivants’ in the theatre to fill up a gap of time;”—he said carelessly—“Fashionable folks now-a-days get so soon tired of one amusement that it is necessary to provide several in order to distract the brains that cannot think, or discover any means of entertainment in themselves. As a matter of fact, people cannot even converse long together because they have nothing to say. Oh, don’t bother to go out in the grounds on a tour of inspection just now,—leave a few surprises for yourself as well as for your company to-morrow. Come and have dinner!”

“I’ve set up a few ‘living pictures’ in the theater to fill some time,” he said casually. “People these days get bored with one activity so quickly that it's necessary to offer several options to distract minds that can’t think of any entertainment on their own. Honestly, people can’t even talk to each other for long because they have nothing to say. Oh, no need to go out and check the grounds right now—leave a few surprises for yourself and your guests for tomorrow. Come and have dinner!”

He put his arm through mine and we entered the dining-room. Here the table was laid out with costly fruit, flowers and delicacies of every description,—four men-servants in scarlet and gold stood silently in waiting, with Amiel, in black as usual, behind his master’s chair. We enjoyed a sumptuous [p 256] repast served to perfection, and when it was finished, we strolled out in the grounds to smoke and talk.

He linked his arm with mine, and we walked into the dining room. There, the table was set with expensive fruits, flowers, and treats of all kinds—four male servants dressed in red and gold stood quietly, while Amiel, always in black, stood behind his master's chair. We enjoyed a lavish meal that was served perfectly, and when we finished, we went outside to smoke and chat.

“You seem to do everything by magic, Lucio;”—I said, looking at him wonderingly—“All these lavish decorations,—these servants—”

“You seem to do everything effortlessly, Lucio,” I said, looking at him in amazement. “All these beautiful decorations, these servants—”

“Money, my dear fellow,—nothing but money”—he interrupted with a laugh—“Money, the devil’s pass-key! you can have the retinue of a king without any of a king’s responsibilities, if you only choose to pay for it. It is merely a question of cost.”

“Money, my friend—nothing but money,” he interrupted with a laugh. “Money, the devil’s golden key! You can have the entourage of a king without any of a king's responsibilities if you're willing to pay for it. It's just a matter of cost.”

“And taste!” I reminded him.

“Try it!” I reminded him.

“True,—and taste. Some rich men there are who have less taste than a costermonger. I know one who has the egregious vulgarity to call the attention of his guests to the value of his goods and chattels. He pointed out for my admiration one day, an antique and hideous china plate, the only one of that kind in the world, and told me it was worth a thousand guineas. ‘Break it,’—I said coolly—‘You will then have the satisfaction of knowing you have destroyed a thousand guineas’ worth of undesirable ugliness.’ You should have seen his face! He showed me no more curios!”

“True—and taste. There are some wealthy people who have less taste than a street vendor. I know one who has the remarkable bad manners to boast about the worth of his possessions to his guests. One day, he pointed out to me with pride an old and ugly china plate, the only one like it in the world, and claimed it was worth a thousand guineas. ‘Go ahead, break it,’ I said casually, ‘Then you can take satisfaction in knowing you’ve ruined a thousand guineas worth of undesirable ugliness.’ You should have seen his face! He didn’t show me any more curios!”

I laughed, and we walked slowly up and down for a few minutes in silence. Presently I became aware that my companion was looking at me intently, and I turned my head quickly to meet his eyes. He smiled.

I laughed, and we strolled slowly back and forth for a few minutes in silence. Soon, I noticed that my companion was staring at me, so I quickly turned my head to meet his gaze. He smiled.

“I was just then thinking,” he said, “what you would have done with your life if you had not inherited this fortune, and if,—if I had not come your way?”

“I was just thinking,” he said, “about what you would have done with your life if you hadn’t inherited this fortune, and if—if I hadn’t come along?”

“I should have starved, no doubt,”—I responded—“Died like a rat in a hole,—of want and wretchedness.”

“I definitely would have starved,” I replied, “Died like a rat in a hole—from hunger and misery.”

“I rather doubt that;” he said meditatively—“It is just possible you might have become a great writer.”

“I really doubt that,” he said thoughtfully. “It’s definitely possible you could have become a great writer.”

“Why do you say that now?” I asked.

“Why are you saying that now?” I asked.

“Because I have been reading your book. There are fine ideas in it,—ideas that might, had they been the result of sincere conviction, have reached the public in time, because they were sane and healthy. The public will never put up for [p 257] long with corrupt ‘fads’ and artificial ‘crazes.’ Now you write of God,—yet according to your own statement, you did not believe in God even when you wrote the words that imply His existence,—and that was long before I met you. Therefore the book was not the result of sincere conviction, and that’s the key-note of your failure to reach the large audience you desired. Each reader can see you do not believe what you write,—the trumpet of lasting fame never sounds triumph for an author of that calibre.”

“Because I have been reading your book. There are great ideas in it—ideas that could have reached the public in due time if they had come from genuine belief, because they are sensible and healthy. The public will not tolerate corrupt ‘trends’ and fake ‘fads’ for long. Now you write about God—yet, according to your own statement, you didn’t believe in God even when you wrote the words that suggest His existence—and that was long before I met you. So the book didn’t come from sincere conviction, and that’s the reason for your failure to connect with the large audience you wanted. Every reader can tell you don’t believe what you write—the trumpet of lasting fame never sounds triumph for an author of that caliber.”

“Don’t let us talk about it for Heaven’s sake!” I said irritably—“I know my work lacks something,—and that something may be what you say or it may not,—I do not want to think about it. Let it perish, as it assuredly will; perhaps in the future I may do better.”

“Let’s not discuss it, for Heaven’s sake!” I said irritably. “I know my work is missing something, and that missing element might be what you’re talking about or it might not—either way, I don’t want to think about it. Let it fade away, as it surely will; maybe in the future I’ll do better.”

He was silent,—and finishing his cigar, threw the end away in the grass where it burned like a dull red coal.

He was quiet, and after finishing his cigar, he tossed the butt into the grass where it glowed like a dull red ember.

“I must turn in,” he then observed,—“I have a few more directions to give to the servants for to-morrow. I shall go to my room as soon as I have done,—so I’ll say good-night.”

“I need to head to bed,” he then said, “I have a few more instructions to give the staff for tomorrow. I’ll go to my room as soon as I’m finished, so I’ll say goodnight.”

“But surely you are taking too much personal trouble,”—I said—“Can’t I help in any way?”

“But you’re definitely taking on too much by yourself,” I said. “Isn’t there anything I can do to help?”

“No, you can’t,”—he answered smiling. “When I undertake to do anything I like to do it in my own fashion, or not at all. Sleep well, and rise early.”

“No, you can’t,” he said with a smile. “When I commit to doing something, I prefer to do it my way, or not at all. Sleep well, and get up early.”

He nodded, and sauntered slowly away over the dewy grass. I watched his dark tall figure receding till he had entered the house; then, lighting a fresh cigar, I wandered on alone through the grounds, noting here and there flowery arbours and dainty silk pavilions erected in picturesque nooks and corners for the morrow. I looked up at the sky; it was clear and bright,—there would be no rain. Presently I opened the wicket-gate that led into the outer by-road, and walking on slowly, almost unconsciously, I found myself in a few minutes opposite ‘Lily Cottage.’ Approaching the gate I looked in,—the pretty old house was dark, silent and deserted. I knew Mavis Clare was away,—and it was not strange that the aspect of her home-nest emphasized the fact of her absence. A cluster of climbing [p 258] roses hanging from the wall, looked as if they were listening for the first sound of her returning footsteps; across the green breadth of the lawn where I had seen her playing with her dogs, a tall sheaf of St John’s lilies stood up white against the sky, their pure hearts opened to the star-light and the breeze. The scent of honey-suckle and sweet-briar filled the air with delicate suggestions,—and as I leaned over the low fence, gazing vaguely at the long shadows of the trees on the grass, a nightingale began to sing. The sweet yet dolorous warble of the ‘little brown lover of the moon,’ palpitated on the silence in silver-toned drops of melody; and I listened, till my eyes smarted with a sudden moisture as of tears. Strangely enough, I never thought of my betrothed bride Sibyl then, as surely, by all the precedents of passion, I should have done at such a moment of dreamful ecstasy. It was another woman’s face that floated before my memory;—a face not beautiful,—but merely sweet,—and made radiant by the light of two tender, wistful, wonderfully innocent eyes,—a face like that of some new Daphne with the mystic laurel springing from her brows. The nightingale sang on and on,—the tall lilies swayed in the faint wind as though nodding wise approval of the bird’s wild music,—and, gathering one briar-rose from the hedge, I turned away with a curious heaviness at my heart,—a trouble I could not analyse or account for. I explained my feeling partly to myself as one of regret that I had ever taken up my pen to assault, with sneer and flippant jest, the gentle and brilliantly endowed owner of this little home where peace and pure content dwelt happily in student-like seclusion;—but this was not all. There was something else in my mind,—something inexplicable and sad,—which then I had no skill to define. I know now what it was,—but the knowledge comes too late!

He nodded and slowly wandered away over the dewy grass. I watched his tall, dark figure shrink into the distance until he entered the house. Then, lighting a fresh cigar, I strolled alone through the grounds, noticing here and there flowery arbors and delicate silk pavilions set up in picturesque spots for the next day. I looked up at the clear, bright sky—there would be no rain. Soon, I opened the small gate that led to the outer road, and walking slowly, almost unconsciously, I found myself a few minutes later in front of ‘Lily Cottage.’ As I approached the gate, I looked inside—the pretty old house was dark, silent, and deserted. I knew Mavis Clare was away, and it was no surprise that the appearance of her home emphasized her absence. A cluster of climbing roses hanging from the wall seemed to be waiting for the first sound of her returning footsteps; across the green stretch of lawn where I had seen her playing with her dogs, a tall bunch of St. John’s lilies stood white against the sky, their pure hearts open to the starlight and the breeze. The scent of honeysuckle and sweet briar filled the air with delicate hints—and as I leaned over the low fence, gazing vaguely at the long shadows of the trees on the grass, a nightingale began to sing. The sweet yet sorrowful notes of the "little brown lover of the moon" shimmered through the silence in silver-toned drops of melody; and I listened until my eyes stung with sudden tears. Strangely enough, I didn’t think of my fiancée Sibyl, as I surely should have in such a moment of dreamy ecstasy. It was another woman’s face that floated in my memory—a face that wasn’t beautiful, but simply sweet, illuminated by two tender, wistful, wonderfully innocent eyes—a face like some new Daphne with the mystical laurel springing from her brows. The nightingale continued to sing—the tall lilies swayed in the light breeze as if nodding in wise approval of the bird’s wild music—and, picking a briar rose from the hedge, I turned away with a strange heaviness in my heart—a feeling I couldn’t analyze or explain. I partly justified my feelings as regret for ever having taken up my pen to mock, with sneers and flippant jokes, the gentle and brilliantly gifted owner of this little home where peace and pure content lived happily in student-like seclusion—but that wasn’t everything. There was something else on my mind—something inexplicable and sad—which at that moment I couldn’t put into words. I know now what it was—but the knowledge comes too late!

Returning to my own domains, I saw through the trees a vivid red light in one of the upper windows of Willowsmere. It twinkled like a lurid star, and I guided my steps by its brilliancy as I made my way across the winding garden-paths and terraces back to the house. Entering the hall, the page [p 259] in scarlet and gold met me, and with a respectful obeisance, escorted me to my room where Amiel was in waiting.

Returning to my own place, I saw a bright red light in one of the upper windows of Willowsmere through the trees. It sparkled like a vivid star, and I followed its glow as I made my way across the winding garden paths and terraces back to the house. When I entered the hall, a page in scarlet and gold greeted me with a respectful bow and led me to my room where Amiel was waiting.

“Has the prince retired?” I asked him.

“Is the prince done for the day?” I asked him.

“Yes, sir.”

"Sure thing, sir."

“He has a red lamp in his window has he not?”

“He has a red lamp in his window, doesn't he?”

Amiel looked deferentially meditative. Yet I fancied I saw him smile.

Amiel looked respectfully thoughtful. Still, I thought I saw him smile.

“I think——yes,—I believe he has, sir.”

“I think—yes, I believe he has, sir.”

I asked no more questions, but allowed him to perform his duties as valet in silence.

I didn't ask any more questions and let him do his job as a valet in silence.

“Good-night sir!” he said at last, his ferret eyes fastened upon me with an expressionless look.

“Good night, sir!” he finally said, his sharp eyes fixed on me with a blank expression.

“Good-night!” I responded indifferently.

“Good night!” I replied indifferently.

He left the room with his usual cat-like stealthy tread, and when he had gone, I,—moved by a sudden fresh impulse of hatred for him,—sprang to the door and locked it. Then I listened, with an odd nervous breathlessness. There was not a sound. For fully quarter of an hour I remained with my attention more or less strained, expectant of I knew not what; but the quiet of the house was absolutely undisturbed. With a sigh of relief I flung myself on the luxurious bed,—a couch fit for a king, draped with the richest satin elaborately embroidered,—and falling soundly asleep I dreamed that I was poor again. Poor,—but unspeakably happy,—and hard at work in the old lodging, writing down thoughts which I knew, by some divine intuition and beyond all doubt, would bring me the whole world’s honour. Again I heard the sounds of the violin played by my unseen neighbour next door, and this time they were triumphal chords and cadences of joy, without one throb of sorrow. And while I wrote on in an ecstasy of inspiration, oblivious of poverty and pain, I heard, echoing through my visions, the round warble of the nightingale, and saw, in the far distance, an angel floating towards me on pinions of light, with the face of Mavis Clare.

He left the room with his usual cat-like stealth, and when he was gone, I—suddenly filled with a fresh surge of hatred for him—jumped to the door and locked it. Then I listened, feeling oddly breathless. There was complete silence. For a full fifteen minutes, I stayed there, my attention tense, expecting something I couldn’t quite name; but the house remained completely quiet. With a sigh of relief, I threw myself onto the luxurious bed—a couch fit for a king, draped in richly embroidered satin—and fell soundly asleep, dreaming that I was poor again. Poor—but indescribably happy—and hard at work in the old place, writing down thoughts that I somehow knew, with divine intuition and without a doubt, would earn me the world’s honor. Again, I heard the sounds of the violin played by my unseen neighbor next door, and this time, they were triumphant chords and joyful melodies, filled with no hint of sorrow. While I wrote on in an ecstasy of inspiration, lost in a world beyond poverty and pain, I heard the sweet song of the nightingale echoing through my dreams and saw, in the distance, an angel gliding toward me on wings of light, with the face of Mavis Clare.

[p260]
XXIII

The morning broke clear, with all the pure tints of a fine opal radiating in the cloudless sky. Never had I beheld such a fair scene as the woods and gardens of Willowsmere when I looked upon them that day illumined by the unclouded sunlight of a spring half-melting into summer. My heart swelled with pride as I surveyed the beautiful domain I now owned,—and thought how happy a home it would make when Sibyl, matchless in her loveliness, shared with me its charm and luxury.

The morning began clear, with all the bright colors of a beautiful opal shining in the clear sky. I had never seen such a lovely sight as the woods and gardens of Willowsmere when I looked at them that day, lit up by the bright sunlight of a spring transitioning into summer. My heart filled with pride as I took in the beautiful property I now owned—and I imagined how happy a home it would be when Sibyl, unmatched in her beauty, shared its charm and luxury with me.

“Yes,”—I said half-aloud—“Say what philosophers will, the possession of money does insure satisfaction and power. It is all very well to talk about fame, but what is fame worth, if, like Carlyle, one is too poor to enjoy it! Besides, literature no longer holds its former high prestige,—there are too many in the field,—too many newspaper-scribblers, all believing they are geniuses,—too many ill-educated lady-paragraphists and ‘new’ women, who think they are as gifted as Georges Sand or Mavis Clare. With Sibyl and Willowsmere, I ought to be able to resign the idea of fame—literary fame—with a good grace.”

“Yes,” I said half to myself, “No matter what philosophers say, having money definitely brings satisfaction and power. It’s easy to talk about fame, but what good is it if, like Carlyle, you’re too broke to enjoy it? Plus, literature doesn’t carry the same prestige it used to—there are too many people in the game—too many newspaper writers, all convinced they’re brilliant—too many uneducated female writers and ‘new’ women who think they’re as talented as Georges Sand or Mavis Clare. With Sibyl and Willowsmere, I should be able to let go of the idea of fame—literary fame—gracefully.”

I knew I reasoned falsely with myself,—I knew that my hankering for a place among the truly great of the world, was as strong as ever,—I knew I craved for the intellectual distinction, force, and pride which make the Thinker a terror and a power in the land, and which so sever a great poet or great romancist from the commoner throng that even kings are glad [p 261] to do him or her honour,—but I would not allow my thoughts to dwell on this rapidly vanishing point of unattainable desire. I settled my mind to enjoy the luscious flavour of the immediate present, as a bee settles in the cup of honey-flowers,—and, leaving my bedroom, I went downstairs to breakfast with Lucio in the best and gayest of humours.

I knew I was fooling myself—I knew that my desire to be among the truly great in the world was as strong as ever—I knew I longed for the intellectual distinction, strength, and pride that make a Thinker both intimidating and powerful, qualities that set apart a great poet or novelist from the crowd, so much so that even kings are eager to honor them—but I wouldn't let my mind linger on this quickly fading pursuit of something I could never have. I decided to enjoy the rich flavor of the moment, like a bee settling in a flower full of honey—and, leaving my bedroom, I went downstairs to have breakfast with Lucio in the best and happiest of spirits.

“Not a cloud on the day!” he said, meeting me with a smile, as I entered the bright morning-room, whose windows opened on the lawn—“The fête will be a brilliant success, Geoffrey.”

“Not a cloud in the sky today!” he said, greeting me with a smile as I walked into the sunny morning room, which had windows that overlooked the lawn—“The celebration will be a huge success, Geoffrey.”

“Thanks to you!” I answered—“Personally I am quite in the dark as to your plans,—but I believe you can do nothing that is not well done.”

“Thanks to you!” I replied—“Honestly, I’m a bit clueless about your plans, but I trust you can’t do anything that isn’t done well.”

“You honour me!” he said with a light laugh—“You credit me then with better qualities than the Creator! For what He does, in the opinion of the present generation, is exceedingly ill done! Men have taken to grumbling at Him instead of praising Him,—and few have any patience with or liking for His laws.”

“You honor me!” he said with a light laugh. “So you think I have better qualities than the Creator! Because what He does, according to today's generation, is seen as terribly done! People have started complaining about Him instead of praising Him—and very few have any patience for or appreciation of His laws.”

I laughed. “Well, you must admit those laws are very arbitrary!”

I laughed. “Well, you have to admit those laws are pretty random!”

“They are. I entirely acknowledge the fact!”

“They are. I completely accept that fact!”

We sat down to table, and were waited upon by admirably-trained servants who apparently had no idea of anything else but attendance on our needs. There was no trace of bustle or excitement in the household,—no sign whatever to denote that a great entertainment was about to take place that day. It was not until the close of our meal that I asked Lucio what time the musicians would arrive. He glanced at his watch.

We sat down at the table, and were served by incredibly well-trained staff who seemed to focus only on meeting our needs. There was no hint of rush or excitement in the house—no indication at all that a big event was about to happen that day. It wasn't until the end of our meal that I asked Lucio what time the musicians would get there. He looked at his watch.

“About noon I should say,”—he replied—“Perhaps before. But whatever their hour, they will all be in their places at the proper moment, depend upon it. The people I employ—both musicians and ‘artistes’—know their business thoroughly, and are aware that I stand no nonsense.” A rather sinister smile played round his mouth as he regarded me. “None of your guests can arrive here till one o’clock,—as [p 262] that is about the time the special train will bring the first batch of them from London,—and the first ‘déjeuner’ will be served in the gardens at two. If you want to amuse yourself there’s a Maypole being put up on the large lawn,—you’d better go and look at it.”

“About noon, I’d say,” he replied, “Maybe even earlier. But no matter what time it is, they’ll all be where they need to be at the right moment, trust me. The people I hire—both musicians and performers—know their stuff inside and out and understand that I don’t put up with any nonsense.” A rather unsettling smile crept across his face as he looked at me. “None of your guests can arrive until one o’clock,—that’s about when the special train will bring the first group from London,—and the first lunch will be served in the gardens at two. If you want something to do, they’re putting up a Maypole on the big lawn—you might want to go check it out.”

“A Maypole!” I exclaimed—“Now that’s a good idea!”

“A Maypole!” I said—“Now that’s a great idea!”

“It used to be a good idea,”—he answered—“When English lads and lasses had youth, innocence, health and fun in their composition, a dance round the Maypole hand in hand, did them good and did nobody harm. But now there are no lads and lasses,—enervated old men and women in their teens walk the world wearily, speculating on the uses of life,—probing vice, and sneering down sentiment, and such innocent diversions as the Maypole no longer appeal to our jaded youth. So we have to get ‘professionals’ to execute the May-revels,—of course the dancing is better done by properly trained legs; but it means nothing, and is nothing, except a pretty spectacle.”

“It used to be a good idea,” he said, “when English boys and girls had youth, innocence, health, and joy in their lives. A dance around the Maypole, hand in hand, was good for them and harmed no one. But now there are no boys and girls—exhausted old men and women in their teens walk the world tired, questioning the meaning of life, exploring vice, and dismissing sentiment, while innocent pastimes like the Maypole dance no longer attract our worn-out youth. So we have to hire ‘professionals’ to perform the May celebrations—sure, the dancing is better executed by properly trained dancers, but it means nothing, and is nothing, except a beautiful show.”

“And are the dancers here?” I asked, rising and going towards the window in some curiosity.

“And are the dancers here?” I asked, standing up and moving towards the window with some curiosity.

“No, not yet. But the May-pole is;—fully decorated. It faces the woods at the back of the house,—go and see if you like it.”

“No, not yet. But the Maypole is fully decorated. It’s facing the woods behind the house—go check it out if you want.”

I followed his suggestion, and going in the direction indicated, I soon perceived the gaily-decked object which used to be the welcome signal of many a village holiday in Shakespeare’s old-world England. The pole was already set up and fixed in a deep socket in the ground, and a dozen or more men were at work, unbinding its numerous trails of blossom and garlands of green, tied with long streamers of vari-coloured ribbon. It had a picturesque effect in the centre of the wide lawn bordered with grand old trees,—and approaching one of the men, I said something to him by way of approval and admiration. He glanced at me furtively and unsmilingly, but said nothing,—and I concluded from his dark and foreign cast of features, that he did not understand [p 263] the English language. I noted, with some wonder and slight vexation that all the workmen were of this same alien and sinister type of countenance, very much after the unattractive models of Amiel and the two grooms who had my racer ‘Phosphor’ in charge. But I remembered what Lucio had told me,—namely, that all the designs for the fête were carried out by foreign experts and artists,—and after some puzzled consideration, I let the matter pass from my mind.

I took his advice, and as I headed in the direction he pointed out, I quickly noticed the brightly decorated object that used to be the cheerful sign of many village celebrations in Shakespeare’s old England. The pole was already set up and secured in a deep hole in the ground, and a dozen or more men were busy, untangling its many trails of flowers and garlands of greenery, tied with long ribbons of various colors. It created a beautiful sight in the center of the wide lawn surrounded by grand old trees. Approaching one of the workers, I said something to express my approval and admiration. He glanced at me quickly and without a smile, but didn’t respond. From his dark and foreign features, I assumed he didn’t understand the English language. I noted, with some curiosity and slight annoyance, that all the workers had this same unusual and unsettling look, very much like the unappealing types of Amiel and the two grooms who were in charge of my horse ‘Phosphor.’ But I remembered what Lucio had mentioned—that all the designs for the festival were done by foreign experts and artists—and after thinking it over for a bit, I moved on from the thought. [p263I'm sorry, but it seems that your request is incomplete. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

The morning hours flew swiftly by, and I had little time to examine all the festal preparations with which the gardens abounded,—so that I was almost as ignorant of what was in store for the amusement of my guests as the guests themselves. I had the curiosity to wait about and watch for the coming of the musicians and dancers, but I might as well have spared myself this waste of time and trouble, for I never saw them arrive at all. At one o’clock, both Lucio and I were ready to receive our company,—and at about twenty minutes past the hour, the first instalment of ‘swagger society’ was emptied into the grounds. Sibyl and her father were among these,—and I eagerly advanced to meet and greet my bride-elect as she alighted from the carriage that had brought her from the station. She looked supremely beautiful that day, and was, as she deserved to be, the cynosure of all eyes. I kissed her little gloved hand with a deeper reverence than I would have kissed the hand of a queen.

The morning went by quickly, and I had barely any time to check out all the festive preparations in the gardens, so I was almost as clueless about what was planned for my guests as they were. I was curious enough to stick around and watch for the arrival of the musicians and dancers, but I could have saved myself the time and effort since I never saw them show up at all. At one o’clock, both Lucio and I were ready to welcome our guests, and around twenty minutes past the hour, the first wave of the ‘swagger society’ poured into the grounds. Sibyl and her father were among them, and I eagerly stepped forward to greet my future bride as she got out of the carriage that had brought her from the station. She looked absolutely stunning that day and was, as she should be, the center of attention. I kissed her little gloved hand with more reverence than I would have shown a queen.

“Welcome back to your old home, my Sibyl!” I said to her in a low voice tenderly, at which words she paused, looking up at the red gables of the house with such wistful affection as filled her eyes with something like tears. She left her hand in mine, and allowed me to lead her towards the silken-draped, flower-decked porch, where Lucio waited, smiling,—and as she advanced, two tiny pages in pure white and silver glided suddenly out of some unseen hiding-place, and emptied two baskets of pink and white rose-leaves at her feet, thus strewing a fragrant pathway for her into the house. They vanished as completely and swiftly as they had appeared,—some [p 264] of the guests uttered murmurs of admiration, while Sibyl gazed about her, blushing with surprise and pleasure.

“Welcome back to your old home, my Sibyl!” I said to her softly, causing her to pause and look up at the red gables of the house with a wistful affection that filled her eyes with tears. She kept her hand in mine and let me lead her toward the silk-draped, flower-decked porch, where Lucio was waiting with a smile. As she approached, two tiny pages dressed in pure white and silver suddenly emerged from an unseen hiding place and scattered two baskets of pink and white rose leaves at her feet, creating a fragrant path for her to enter the house. They disappeared as quickly and completely as they had come, while some [p264I'm sorry, but there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short phrase, and I will assist you.of the guests murmured in admiration, and Sibyl looked around, blushing with surprise and joy.

“How charming of you, Geoffrey!” she said, “What a poet you are to devise so pretty a greeting!”

“How sweet of you, Geoffrey!” she said. “What a poet you are to come up with such a lovely greeting!”

“I wish I deserved your praise!” I answered, smiling at her—“But the poet in question is Prince Rimânez,—he is the master and ruler of to-day’s revels.”

“I wish I deserved your praise!” I replied, smiling at her. “But the poet we're talking about is Prince Rimânez—he's the master and ruler of today’s festivities.”

Again the rich colour flushed her cheeks, and she gave Lucio her hand. He bowed over it in courtly fashion,—but did not kiss it as he had kissed the hand of Mavis Clare. We passed into the house, through the drawing-room, and out again into the gardens, Lord Elton being loud in his praise of the artistic manner in which his former dwelling had been improved and embellished. Soon the lawn was sprinkled with gaily attired groups of people,—and my duties as host began in hard earnest. I had to be greeted, complimented, flattered, and congratulated on my approaching marriage by scores of hypocrites who nearly shook my hand off in their enthusiasm for my wealth. Had I become suddenly poor, I thought grimly, not one of them would have lent me a sovereign! The guests kept on arriving in shoals, and when there were about three or four hundred assembled, a burst of exquisite music sounded, and a procession of pages in scarlet and gold, marching two by two appeared, carrying trays full of the rarest flowers tied up in bouquets, which they offered to all the ladies present. Exclamations of delight arose on every side,—exclamations which were for the most part high-pitched and noisy,—for the ‘swagger set’ have long ceased to cultivate softness of voice or refinement of accent,—and once or twice the detestable slang word, ‘ripping’ escaped from the lips of a few dashing dames, reputed to be ‘leaders’ of style. Repose of manner, dignity and elegance of deportment, however, are no longer to be discovered among the present ‘racing’ duchesses and gambling countesses of the bluest blue blood of England, so one does not expect these graces of distinction from them. The louder they can talk, and the [p 265] more slang they can adopt from the language of their grooms and stable-boys, the more are they judged to be ‘in the swim’ and ‘up to date.’ I speak, of course, of the modern scions of aristocracy. There are a few truly ‘great ladies’ left, whose maxim is still ‘noblesse oblige,’—but they are quite in the minority and by the younger generation are voted either ‘old cats’ or ‘bores.’ Many of the ‘cultured’ mob that now swarmed over my grounds had come out of the sheerest vulgar curiosity to see what ‘the man with five millions’ could do in the way of entertaining,—others were anxious to get news, if possible, of the chances of ‘Phosphor’ winning the Derby, concerning which I was discreetly silent. But the bulk of the crowd wandered aimlessly about, staring impertinently or enviously at each other, and scarcely looking at the natural loveliness of the gardens or the woodland scenery around them. The brainlessness of modern society is never so flagrantly manifested as at a garden-party, where the restless trousered and petticoated bipeds move vaguely to and fro, scarcely stopping to talk civilly or intelligently to one another for five minutes, most of them hovering dubiously and awkwardly between the refreshment-pavilion and the band-stand. In my domain they were deprived of this latter harbour of refuge, for no musicians could be seen, though music was heard,—beautiful wild music which came first from one part of the grounds and then from another, and to which few listened with any attention. All were, however, happily unanimous in their enthusiastic appreciation of the excellence of the food provided for them in the luxurious luncheon tents of which there were twenty in number. Men ate as if they had never eaten in their lives before, and drank the choice and exquisite wines with equal greed and gusto. One never entirely realises the extent to which human gourmandism can go till one knows a few peers, bishops and cabinet-ministers, and watches those dignitaries feed ad libitum. Soon the company was so complete that there was no longer any need for me to perform the fatiguing duty of ‘receiving’; and I therefore took Sibyl in to luncheon, determining to devote [p 266] myself to her for the rest of the day. She was in one of her brightest and most captivating moods,—her laughter rang out as sweetly joyous as that of some happy child,—she was even kind to Diana Chesney, who was also one of my guests, and who was plainly enjoying herself with all the verve peculiar to pretty American women, who consider flirtation as much of a game as tennis. The scene was now one of great brilliancy, the light costumes of the women contrasting well with the scarlet and gold liveries of the seemingly innumerable servants that were now everywhere in active attendance. And, constantly through the fluttering festive crowd, from tent to tent, from table to table, and group to group, Lucio moved,—his tall stately figure and handsome face always conspicuous wherever he stood, his rich voice thrilling the air whenever he spoke. His influence was irresistible, and gradually dominated the whole assemblage,—he roused the dull, inspired the witty, encouraged the timid, and brought all the conflicting elements of rival position, character and opinion into one uniform whole, which was unconsciously led by his will as easily as a multitude is led by a convincing orator. I did not know it then, but I know now, that metaphorically speaking, he had his foot on the neck of that ‘society’ mob, as though it were one prostrate man;—that the sycophants, liars and hypocrites whose utmost idea of good is wealth and luxurious living, bent to his secret power as reeds bend to the wind,—and that he did with them all whatsoever he chose,—as he does to this very day! God!—if the grinning, guzzling sensual fools had only known what horrors were about them at the feast!—what ghastly ministers to pleasurable appetite waited obediently upon them!—what pallid terrors lurked behind the gorgeous show of vanity and pride! But the veil was mercifully down,—and only to me has it since been lifted!

Again, the rich color flushed her cheeks, and she offered Lucio her hand. He bowed over it in a formal way—but didn’t kiss it like he had kissed Mavis Clare’s hand. We entered the house, passed through the drawing-room, and went back outside to the gardens, where Lord Elton was loudly praising the artistic way his old home had been improved and decorated. Soon, the lawn was dotted with brightly dressed groups of people—and my duties as the host began in earnest. I had to be greeted, complimented, flattered, and congratulated on my upcoming marriage by a crowd of hypocrites who nearly shook my hand off in their eagerness about my wealth. If I had suddenly become poor, I thought grimly, not one of them would have lent me a penny! The guests continued to arrive in droves, and when about three or four hundred had gathered, a burst of beautiful music played, and a procession of pages in red and gold, marching two by two, appeared, carrying trays full of rare flowers tied in bouquets, which they offered to all the ladies. Excited exclamations of delight erupted from every side—mostly high-pitched and noisy—since the ‘swagger set’ have long stopped cultivating soft voices or refined accents—and a few trendy women known as ‘leaders’ of fashion even let slip the awful slang term ‘ripping.’ However, dignity, elegance, and refined manners are no longer found among today’s ‘racing’ duchesses and gambling countesses of England, so we don’t expect those traits from them. The louder they can talk, and the more slang they can pick up from their grooms and stable hands, the more they’re considered ‘in the know’ and ‘up to date.’ I’m speaking, of course, about the modern elite. There are still a few truly ‘great ladies’ left whose motto is still ‘noblesse oblige’—but they are quite rare and are often labeled as ‘old cats’ or ‘bores’ by the younger crowd. Many of the ‘cultured’ people now swarming my grounds had come out of sheer vulgar curiosity to see how ‘the man with five million’ entertains—others were eager to get news about the chances of ‘Phosphor’ winning the Derby, which I kept discreetly quiet about. But most of the crowd wandered aimlessly, staring at each other with an impertinent or envious gaze, hardly noticing the natural beauty of the gardens or the surrounding scenery. The mindlessness of modern society is never so blatantly displayed as at a garden party, where the restless men and women move vaguely back and forth, hardly stopping to engage in even brief, civil conversations, most of them awkwardly hovering between the refreshment area and the music stand. In my space, they were denied that refuge, as there were no musicians in sight—even though we could hear beautiful wild music coming from various parts of the grounds, to which few paid any real attention. Everyone, however, happily agreed on how excellent the food was in the luxurious luncheon tents, of which there were twenty. Men ate as if they had never had food before, drinking the finest wines with equal greed and enjoyment. You never fully realize how extensive human appetite can be until you know a few peers, bishops, and ministers and watch them eat without restraint. Soon the crowd was so complete that I no longer had to carry out the tiring duty of ‘receiving’; so I took Sibyl in for lunch, deciding to spend the rest of the day with her. She was in one of her brightest and most charming moods—her laughter rang out sweetly joyful like that of a happy child—she was even nice to Diana Chesney, who was one of my guests and clearly enjoying herself with the enthusiasm typical of pretty American women, who treat flirtation like a sport, just like tennis. The scene was now very bright, with the light outfits of the women contrasting nicely with the red and gold uniforms of the seemingly endless staff who were everywhere attending to everyone. And throughout the lively festive crowd, moving from tent to tent, from table to table, and group to group, Lucio was there—his tall, stately figure and handsome face always noticeable wherever he stood, his rich voice filling the air whenever he spoke. His influence was irresistible and gradually took over the whole crowd—he stirred the dull, inspired the witty, encouraged the timid, and brought together all the conflicting elements of status, character, and opinion into one unified group, unconsciously led by his will as easily as a large audience is swayed by a persuasive speaker. I didn’t know it then, but I know now that, metaphorically speaking, he had his foot on the neck of that ‘society’ crowd, as if it were one powerless figure—that the sycophants, liars, and hypocrites, whose only idea of a good time is wealth and luxury, bent to his hidden power like reeds to the wind—and that he did with them all whatever he wanted—as he still does today! God!—if those grinning, gluttonous fools only knew what horrors surrounded them at the feast!—what awful servitors to their appetites obediently waited on them!—what pale terrors lurked behind the dazzling façade of vanity and pride! But the veil was mercifully down—and only to me has it since been revealed!

Luncheon over, the singing of mirthful voices, tuned to a kind of village roundelay, attracted the company, now fed to repletion, towards the lawn at the back of the house, and cries of delight were raised as the Maypole came into view, I myself joining in the universal applause, for I had not expected to [p 267] see anything half so picturesque and pretty. The pole was surrounded by a double ring of small children,—children so beautiful in face and dainty in form, that they might very well have been taken for little fairies from some enchanted woodland. The boys were clad as tiny foresters, in doublets of green, with pink caps on their curly locks,—the girls were in white, with their hair flowing loosely over their shoulders, and wreaths of May-blossom crowning their brows. As soon as the guests appeared on the scene, these exquisite little creatures commenced their dance, each one taking a trail of blossom or a ribbon pendant from the May-pole, and weaving it with the others into no end of beautiful and fantastic designs. I looked on, as amazed and fascinated as anyone present, at the wonderful lightness and ease with which these children tripped and ran;—their tiny twinkling feet seemed scarcely to touch the turf,—their faces were so lovely,—their eyes so bright, that it was a positive enchantment to watch them. Each figure they executed was more intricate and effective than the last, and the plaudits of the spectators grew more and more enthusiastic, till presently came the finale, in which all the little green foresters climbed up the pole and clung there, pelting the white-robed maidens below with cowslip-balls, knots of roses, bunches of violets, posies of buttercups, daisies and clover, which the girl-children in their turn laughingly threw among the admiring guests. The air grew thick with flowers, and heavy with perfume, and resounded with song and laughter;—and Sibyl, standing at my side, clapped her hands in an ecstasy.

After lunch, the cheerful singing, set to a kind of village tune, drew the well-fed guests toward the backyard lawn. Shouts of joy erupted as the Maypole came into view, and I joined in the applause, surprised to see something so picturesque and beautiful. The pole was surrounded by a double ring of small children—so stunning and graceful, they could easily be mistaken for little fairies from an enchanted forest. The boys wore tiny forest outfits, with green doublets and pink caps on their curly hair, while the girls were dressed in white, their hair flowing down their shoulders, crowned with May blossoms. As soon as the guests arrived, these adorable little beings began to dance, each one grabbing a flower or ribbon hanging from the Maypole and weaving them together into endless beautiful and imaginative patterns. I watched, just as amazed and captivated as everyone else, at how effortlessly these children danced and moved; their tiny feet barely seemed to touch the grass—their faces were so lovely, their eyes so bright, that it was truly enchanting to see them. Each dance move they performed was more intricate and impressive than the last, and the audience's applause grew more enthusiastic until the grand finale, where all the little green forest boys climbed up the pole and hung there, showering the white-dressed girls below with balls made of cowslips, bunches of roses, violets, buttercups, daisies, and clover, which the girls then playfully tossed among the admiring guests. The air was filled with flowers and fragrance, echoing with songs and laughter; and Sibyl, standing beside me, clapped her hands in delight.

“Oh, it is lovely—lovely!” she cried—“Is this the prince’s idea?” Then as I answered in the affirmative, she added, “Where, I wonder, did he find such exquisitely pretty little children!”

“Oh, it’s beautiful—beautiful!” she exclaimed. “Is this the prince’s idea?” When I confirmed it, she continued, “I wonder where he found such incredibly cute little kids!”

As she spoke, Lucio himself advanced a step or two in front of the other spectators and made a slight peremptory sign. The fairy-like foresters and maidens, with extraordinary activity, all sprang away from the May-pole, pulling down the garlands with them, and winding the flowers and ribbons [p 268] about themselves so that they looked as if they were all tied together in one inextricable knot,—this done, they started off at a rapid run, presenting the appearance of a rolling ball of blossom, merry pipe-music accompanying their footsteps, till they had entirely disappeared among the trees.

As she spoke, Lucio took a step or two ahead of the other spectators and made a slight authoritative gesture. The magical forest dwellers and maidens, with amazing speed, all leaped away from the May-pole, pulling down the garlands with them and wrapping the flowers and ribbons [p268It seems there was no text provided for modernization. Please provide the short piece of text you would like me to modernize.around themselves so they looked as if they were all tied together in one tangled mass. Once they were finished, they took off at a fast run, appearing like a rolling ball of blossoms, with cheerful pipe music following their steps until they completely vanished among the trees.

“Oh do call them back again!” entreated Sibyl, laying her hand coaxingly on Lucio’s arm,—“I should so like to speak to two or three of the prettiest!”

“Oh, please call them back!” Sibyl pleaded, gently placing her hand on Lucio’s arm. “I’d really like to talk to a few of the prettiest ones!”

He looked down at her with an enigmatical smile.

He looked down at her with a mysterious smile.

“You would do them too much honour, Lady Sibyl,” he replied—“They are not accustomed to such condescension from great ladies and would not appreciate it. They are paid professionals, and, like many of their class, only become insolent when praised.”

“You would do them too much honor, Lady Sibyl,” he replied. “They aren't used to such kindness from ladies like you and wouldn’t really appreciate it. They are paid professionals, and, like many in their position, only get rude when praised.”

At that moment Diana Chesney came running across the lawn, breathless.

At that moment, Diana Chesney came racing across the lawn, out of breath.

“I can’t see them anywhere!” she declared pantingly—“The dear little darlings! I ran after them as fast as I could; I wanted to kiss one of those perfectly scrumptious boys, but they’re gone!—not a trace of them left! It’s just as if they had sunk into the ground!”

“I can’t see them anywhere!” she exclaimed breathlessly. “Those sweet little ones! I chased after them as quickly as I could; I wanted to kiss one of those absolutely adorable boys, but they’re gone!—not a sign of them anywhere! It’s like they disappeared into thin air!”

Again Lucio smiled.

Lucio smiled again.

“They have their orders,—” he said curtly—“And they know their place.”

“They have their orders,” he said sharply, “and they know their place.”

Just then, the sun was obscured by a passing black cloud, and a peal of thunder rumbled over-head. Looks were turned to the sky, but it was quite bright and placid save for that one floating shadow of storm.

Just then, a dark cloud passed by and covered the sun, and a loud rumble of thunder sounded overhead. Everyone looked up at the sky, but it was mostly bright and calm except for that one shadow of a storm.

“Only summer thunder,”—said one of the guests—“There will be no rain.”

“Just summer thunder,” one of the guests said. “There won’t be any rain.”

And the crowd that had been pressed together to watch the ‘Maypole dance’ began to break up in groups, and speculate as to what diversion might next be provided for them. I, watching my opportunity, drew Sibyl away.

And the crowd that had gathered to watch the 'Maypole dance' started to break into groups, discussing what entertainment might come next. I, seizing my chance, took Sibyl aside.

“Come down by the river;”—I whispered—“I must have you to myself for a few minutes.” She yielded to my suggestion, and we walked away from the mob of our acquaintance, [p 269] and entered a grove of trees leading to the banks of that part of the Avon which flowed through my grounds. Here we found ourselves quite alone, and putting my arm round my betrothed, I kissed her tenderly.

“Come down by the river,” I whispered. “I need you to myself for a few minutes.” She agreed to my suggestion, and we stepped away from the crowd of our friends, [p269I'm sorry, but there doesn't appear to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short phrase or text for me to assist you with.and entered a grove of trees that led to the banks of the part of the Avon that flowed through my property. Here, we were completely alone, and wrapping my arm around my fiancée, I kissed her gently.

“Tell me,” I said with a half-smile—“Do you know how to love yet?”

“Tell me,” I said with a half-smile—“Do you know how to love yet?”

She looked up with a passionate darkness in her eyes that startled me.

She looked up with an intense darkness in her eyes that caught me off guard.

“Yes,—I know!” was her unexpected answer.

“Yes, I know!” was her unexpected reply.

“You do!” and I stopped to gaze intently into her fair face—“And how did you learn?”

“You do!” I said, stopping to look closely at her beautiful face. “How did you learn that?”

She flushed red,—then grew pale,—and clung to me with a nervous, almost feverish force.

She turned red, then went pale, and held onto me with a nervous, almost frantic grip.

“Very strangely!” she replied—“And—quite suddenly! The lesson was easy, I found;—too easy! Geoffrey,”—she paused, and fixed her eyes full on mine—“I will tell you how I learnt it, ... but not now, ... some other day.” Here she broke off, and began to laugh rather forcedly. “I will tell you ... when we are married.” She glanced anxiously about her,—then, with a sudden abandonment of her usual reserve and pride, threw herself into my arms and kissed my lips with such ardour as made my senses reel.

"Very strangely!" she replied—"And—totally out of the blue! The lesson was easy, I found; too easy! Geoffrey,"—she paused and looked me straight in the eyes—"I’ll tell you how I learned it, ... but not now, ... some other day." Then she stopped, laughing a bit awkwardly. "I’ll tell you ... when we’re married." She glanced around nervously, then, suddenly letting go of her usual reserve and pride, threw herself into my arms and kissed me with such passion that it made my head spin.

“Sibyl—Sibyl!” I murmured, holding her close to my heart——“Oh my darling,—you love me!—at last you love me!”

“Sibyl—Sibyl!” I whispered, holding her close to my heart“Oh my love,—you love me!—finally, you love me!”

“Hush!—hush!” she said breathlessly—“You must forget that kiss,——it was too bold of me—it was wrong—I did not mean it, ... I, ... I was thinking of something else. Geoffrey!”—and her small hand clenched on mine with a sort of eager fierceness—“I wish I had never learned to love; I was happier before I knew!”

“Hush!—hush!” she said breathlessly—“You need to forget that kiss it was too daring of me—it was wrong—I didn't mean it, ... I, ... I was thinking about something else. Geoffrey!”—and her small hand gripped mine with a kind of eager intensity—“I wish I had never learned to love; I was happier before I knew!”

A frown knitted her brows.

A frown furrowed her brows.

“Now”—she went on in the same breathless hurried way—“I want love! I am starving, thirsting for it! I want to be drowned in it, lost in it, killed by it! Nothing else will content me!”

“Now”—she continued in the same breathless hurry—“I want love! I’m starving, craving it! I want to be immersed in it, lost in it, consumed by it! Nothing else will satisfy me!”

I folded her still closer in my arms.

I pulled her even closer into my arms.

[p 270]
“Did I not say you would change, Sibyl?” I whispered—“Your coldness and insensibility to love was unnatural and could not last,—my darling, I always knew that!”

[p270]
“Did I not tell you that you would change, Sibyl?” I whispered—“Your coldness and lack of feeling towards love was unnatural and couldn’t last—my darling, I always knew that!”

“You always knew!” she echoed a little disdainfully—“Ah, but you do not know even now what has chanced to me. Nor shall I tell you—yet. Oh Geoffrey!—” Here she drew herself out of my embrace, and stooping, gathered some bluebells in the grass—“See these little flowers growing so purely and peacefully in the shade by the Avon!—they remind me of what I was, here in this very place, long ago. I was quite as happy, and I think as innocent as these blossoms; I had no thought of evil in my nature,—and the only love I dreamed of was the love of the fairy prince for the fairy princess,—as harmless an idea as the loves of the flowers themselves. Yes!—I was then all I should like to be now,—all that I am not!”

“You always knew!” she said a bit dismissively—“Ah, but you still don’t know what’s happened to me. And I won’t tell you—yet. Oh Geoffrey!” She pulled away from my embrace and bent down to pick some bluebells from the grass. “Look at these little flowers growing so purely and peacefully in the shade by the Avon! They remind me of who I was, right here in this very spot, a long time ago. I was just as happy, and I think just as innocent as these blossoms; I had no thoughts of evil in me, and the only love I dreamed of was the love between the fairy prince and the fairy princess—such a harmless idea, just like the love of the flowers themselves. Yes! Back then I was everything I wish I could be now—all that I’m not!”

“You are everything that is beautiful and sweet!”—I told her, admiringly, as I watched the play of retrospective and tender expression on her perfect face.

“You are everything that’s beautiful and sweet!”—I told her, admiringly, as I watched the mix of nostalgia and tenderness on her perfect face.

“So you judge,—being a man who is perfectly satisfied with his own choice of a wife!” she said with a flash of her old cynicism—“But I know myself better than you know me. You call me beautiful and sweet,—but you cannot call me good! I am not good. Why, the very love that now consumes me is——

“So you think—that being someone who is completely happy with his choice of a wife!” she said with a hint of her old cynicism—“But I know myself better than you know me. You call me beautiful and sweet—but you cannot call me good! I am not good. Why, the very love that now consumes me is——

“What?” I asked her quickly, seizing her hands with the blue-bells in them, and gazing searchingly into her eyes—“I know before you speak, that it is the passion and tenderness of a true woman!”

“What?” I asked her quickly, taking her hands that held the bluebells and looking deeply into her eyes—“I know before you say anything that it’s the passion and tenderness of a genuine woman!”

She was silent for a moment. Then she smiled, with a bewitching languor.

She was quiet for a moment. Then she smiled, with an enchanting laziness.

“If you know, then I need not tell you”—she said—“So, do not let us stay here any longer talking nonsense;—‘society’ will shake its head over us and accuse us of ‘bad form,’ and some lady-paragraphist will write to the papers, and, say—‘Mr Tempest’s conduct as a host left much to be desired, as he and his bride-elect were “spooning” all the day.’”

“If you know, then I don’t need to say anything,” she said. “So, let’s not waste any more time here chatting nonsense; ‘society’ will disapprove of us and claim we have ‘bad manners,’ and some gossip columnist will write to the papers saying, ‘Mr. Tempest’s behavior as a host was quite lacking, as he and his fiancée were all over each other the whole day.’”

[p 271]
“There are no lady-paragraphists here,”—I said laughing, and encircling her dainty waist with one arm as I walked.

[p271]
“There are no lady paragraph writers here,” I said with a laugh, wrapping one arm around her slim waist as I walked.

“Oh, are there not, though!” she exclaimed, laughing also, “Why, you don’t suppose you can give any sort of big entertainment without them do you? They permeate society. Old Lady Maravale, for example, who is rather reduced in circumstances, writes a guinea’s worth of scandal a week for one of the papers. And she is here,—I saw her simply gorging herself with chicken salad and truffles an hour ago!” Here pausing, and resting against my arm, she peered through the trees. “There are the chimneys of Lily Cottage where the famous Mavis Clare lives,” she said.

“Oh, there definitely are!” she exclaimed, laughing too. “You don’t really think you can throw a big event without them, do you? They’re all over society. Take Old Lady Maravale, for instance. She’s a bit down on her luck and writes a guinea’s worth of gossip each week for one of the papers. And she is here—I saw her just an hour ago, devouring chicken salad and truffles!” She paused for a moment, leaning against my arm as she peeked through the trees. “There are the chimneys of Lily Cottage, where the famous Mavis Clare lives,” she said.

“Yes, I know,”—I replied readily—“Rimânez and I have visited her. She is away just now, or she would have been here to-day.”

“Yes, I know,” I replied quickly. “Rimânez and I have visited her. She’s not here right now, or she would have come today.”

“Do you like her?” Sibyl queried.

“Do you like her?” Sibyl asked.

“Very much. She is charming.”

"Absolutely. She's charming."

“And ... the prince ... does he like her?”

“And ... does the prince ... like her?”

“Well, upon my word,” I answered with a smile—“I think he likes her more than he does most women! He showed the most extraordinary deference towards her, and seemed almost abashed in her presence. Are you cold, Sibyl?” I added hastily, for she shivered suddenly and her face grew pale—“You had better come away from the river,—it is damp under these trees.”

“Well, let me tell you,” I replied with a smile—“I think he likes her more than most women! He showed the most incredible respect towards her and seemed almost embarrassed around her. Are you cold, Sibyl?” I added quickly, as she suddenly shivered and her face turned pale—“You should move away from the river; it’s damp under these trees.”

“Yes,—let us go back to the gardens and the sunshine;”—she answered dreamily—“So your eccentric friend,—the woman-hater,—finds something to admire in Mavis Clare! She must be a very happy creature I think,—perfectly free, famous, and believing in all good things of life and humanity, if one may judge from her books.”

“Yeah—let’s head back to the gardens and the sunshine,” she replied dreamily. “So your quirky friend—the woman-hater—actually finds something to admire in Mavis Clare! She must be a really happy person, I think—completely free, famous, and believing in all the good things in life and humanity, if we can judge by her books.”

“Well, taken altogether, life isn’t so very bad!” I observed playfully.

“Well, all things considered, life isn’t so bad!” I said playfully.

She made no reply,—and we returned to the lawns where afternoon tea was now being served to the guests, who were seated in brilliant scattered groups under the trees or within [p 272] the silken pavilions, while the sweetest music,—and the strangest, if people had only had ears to hear it,—both vocal and instrumental, was being performed by those invisible players and singers whose secret whereabouts was unknown to all, save Lucio.

She didn’t respond, so we went back to the lawns where afternoon tea was being served to the guests, who were sitting in vibrant groups scattered under the trees or inside [p272I am ready to assist. Please provide the text you would like modernized.the silk pavilions. At the same time, the sweetest music—strange, if people really had ears to hear it—was being played by those unseen performers and singers whose secret location was known only to Lucio.

[p273]XXIV

Just as the sun began to sink, several little pages came out of the house, and with low salutations, distributed among the guests daintily embossed and painted programmes of the ‘Tableaux Vivants,’ prepared for their diversion in the extemporized bijou theatre. Numbers of people rose at once from their chairs on the lawn, eager for this new spectacle, and began to scramble along and hustle one another in that effective style of ‘high-breeding’ so frequently exhibited at Her Majesty’s Drawing-Rooms. I, with Sibyl, hastily preceded the impatient, pushing crowd, for I wished to find a good seat for my beautiful betrothed before the room became full to over-flowing. There proved however, to be plenty of accommodation for everybody,—what space there was seemed capable of limitless expansion, and all the spectators were comfortably placed without difficulty. Soon we were all studying our programmes with considerable interest, for the titles of the ‘Tableaux’ were somewhat original and mystifying. They were eight in number, and were respectively headed—‘Society,’—‘Bravery: Ancient and Modern,’—‘A Lost Angel,’—‘The Autocrat,’—‘A Corner of Hell,’—‘Seeds of Corruption,’—‘His Latest Purchase,’—and ‘Faith and Materialism.’ It was in the theatre that everyone became at last conscious of the weirdly beautiful character of the music that had been surging round them all day. Seated under one roof in more or less enforced silence and attention, the vague and frivolous throng grew hushed and passive,—the [p 274] ‘society’ smirk passed off certain faces that were as trained to grin as their tongues were trained to lie,—the dreadful giggle of the unwedded man-hunter was no longer heard,—and soon the most exaggerated fashion-plate of a woman forgot to rustle her gown. The passionate vibrations of a violoncello, superbly played to a double harp accompaniment, throbbed on the stillness with a beseeching depth of sound,—and people listened, I saw, almost breathlessly, entranced, as it were, against their wills, and staring as though they were hypnotized, in front of them at the gold curtain with its familiar motto—

Just as the sun started to set, several young attendants came out of the house, and with polite bows, distributed elegantly designed and printed programs of the 'Tableaux Vivants' prepared for their entertainment in the makeshift little theater. Many people immediately stood up from their chairs on the lawn, eager for this new show, and began to jostle and push each other in that typical manner of 'high society' often seen at Her Majesty’s Drawing Rooms. I, along with Sibyl, quickly moved ahead of the impatient, shoving crowd because I wanted to secure a good seat for my lovely fiancée before the room became overcrowded. However, there turned out to be more than enough space for everyone—what little space there was seemed infinitely expandable, and all the spectators found comfortable seating without any trouble. Soon, we were all poring over our programs with great interest, as the titles of the 'Tableaux' were quite original and intriguing. There were eight in total, titled—'Society,'—'Bravery: Ancient and Modern,'—'A Lost Angel,'—'The Autocrat,'—'A Corner of Hell,'—'Seeds of Corruption,'—'His Latest Purchase,'—and 'Faith and Materialism.' It was in the theater that everyone finally became aware of the eerily beautiful nature of the music that had been surrounding them all day. Sitting together in relative silence and focus, the vague and frivolous crowd grew quiet and receptive—the [p274It seems that there was a misunderstanding as there is no text for me to modernize. Please provide a short piece of text for me to work on.'society' smirk faded from some faces that were as accustomed to grinning as their tongues were to lying—the unsettling giggle of the unmarried woman chasing men was no longer heard—and soon, even the most ostentatious woman in the latest fashion forgot to rustle her gown. The passionate vibrations of a cello, beautifully played with a double harp accompaniment, resonated in the stillness with a pleading depth of sound—and people listened, I noticed, almost breathlessly, enraptured, as if against their wills, and staring as though they were hypnotized, at the gold curtain with its familiar slogan—

“All the world’s a stage
And all the men and women merely players.”

Before we had time to applaud the violoncello solo however, the music changed,—and the mirthful voices of violins and flutes rang out in a waltz of the giddiest and sweetest tune. At the same instant a silvery bell tinkled, and the curtain parted noiselessly in twain, disclosing the first tableau—“Society.” An exquisite female figure, arrayed in evening-dress of the richest and most extravagant design, stood before us, her hair crowned with diamonds, and her bosom blazing with the same lustrous gems. Her head was slightly raised,—her lips were parted in a languid smile,—in one hand she held up-lifted a glass of foaming champagne,—her gold-slippered foot trod on an hour-glass. Behind her, catching convulsively at the folds of her train, crouched another woman in rags, pinched and wretched, with starvation depicted in her face,—a dead child lay near. And, overshadowing this group, were two Supernatural shapes,—one in scarlet, the other in black,—vast and almost beyond the stature of humanity,—the scarlet figure represented Anarchy, and its blood-red fingers were advanced to clutch the diamond crown from ‘Society’s’ brow,—the sable-robed form was Death, and even as we looked, it slowly raised its steely dart in act to strike! The effect was weird and wonderful,—and the grim lesson the picture conveyed, [p 275] was startling enough to make a very visible impression. No one spoke,—no one applauded,—but people moved restlessly and fidgetted on their seats,—and there was an audible sigh of relief as the curtain closed. Opening again, it displayed the second tableau—‘Bravery—Ancient and Modern.’ This was in two scenes;—the first one depicted a nobleman of Elizabeth’s time, with rapier drawn, his foot on the prostrate body of a coarse ruffian who had evidently, from the grouping, insulted a woman whose slight figure was discerned shrinking timidly away from the contest. This was ‘Ancient Bravery,’—and it changed rapidly to ‘Modern,’ showing us an enervated, narrow-shouldered, pallid dandy in opera-coat and hat, smoking a cigarette and languidly appealing to a bulky policeman to protect him from another young noodle of his own class, similarly attired, who was represented as sneaking round a corner in abject terror. We all recognised the force of the application, and were in a much better humour with this pictured satire than we had been at the lesson of ‘Society.’ Next followed ‘A Lost Angel,’ in which was shown a great hall in the palace of a king, where there were numbers of brilliantly attired people, all grouped in various attitudes, and evidently completely absorbed in their own concerns, so much so as to be entirely unconscious of the fact that in their very midst, stood a wondrous Angel, clad in dazzling white, with a halo round her fair hair, and a glory, as of the sunset, on her half drooping wings. Her eyes were wistful,—her face was pensive and expectant; she seemed to say, “Will the world ever know that I am here?” Somehow,—as the curtain slowly closed again, amid loud applause, for the picture was extraordinarily beautiful, I thought of Mavis Clare, and sighed. Sibyl looked up at me.

Before we had a chance to applaud the cello solo, the music shifted, and the cheerful sounds of violins and flutes burst forth in a lively, sweet waltz. At the same moment, a silvery bell jingled, and the curtain smoothly parted, revealing the first scene—“Society.” An exquisite woman dressed in an opulent evening gown stood before us, her hair adorned with diamonds, and her chest gleaming with the same shiny jewels. Her head was slightly raised, her lips curled into a relaxed smile, and in one hand, she held aloft a glass of bubbly champagne, while her foot in a gold slipper rested on an hourglass. Behind her, a second woman in rags crouched, clutching the folds of her train, looking gaunt and miserable, with starvation etched on her face—nearby lay a lifeless child. Overhanging this scene were two supernatural figures—one in red, the other in black—towering far above human size. The scarlet figure symbolized Anarchy, its blood-red fingers reaching to snatch the diamond crown from ‘Society’s’ head, while the black-cloaked form represented Death, slowly raising its sharp dart as if to strike! The impact was eerie and striking, and the serious message of the scene made a powerful impression. No one spoke, no one clapped, but people shifted restlessly in their seats, and a visible sigh of relief went through the audience as the curtain fell. When it opened again, it revealed the second scene—‘Bravery—Ancient and Modern.’ This consisted of two parts; the first depicted a nobleman from Elizabeth’s era, sword drawn, his foot on the fallen body of a brutish ruffian who had obviously insulted a woman, who was seen shrinking away from the conflict. This was ‘Ancient Bravery,’ quickly transitioning to ‘Modern,’ which showed a delicate, pale dandy in an opera coat and hat, smoking a cigarette and lazily seeking help from a hefty policeman to protect him from another man of his kind, similarly dressed, who was depicted sneaking around a corner in fear. We all recognized the strength of the message and felt much more amused by this satirical portrayal than we had by the lesson of ‘Society.’ Next came ‘A Lost Angel,’ depicting a grand hall in a king’s palace, filled with elegantly dressed people, all engaged in their own interests, completely oblivious to the stunning Angel standing among them, dressed in brilliant white, with a halo around her golden hair and a sunset-like glow on her slightly drooping wings. Her eyes were filled with longing, her expression thoughtful and hopeful; she seemed to be asking, “Will the world ever notice that I’m here?” As the curtain slowly closed again to loud applause, for the scene was incredibly beautiful, I thought of Mavis Clare and sighed. Sibyl looked up at me.

“Why do you sigh?” she said—“It is a lovely fancy,—but the symbol is wasted in the present audience,—no one with education believes in angels now-a-days.”

“Why do you sigh?” she asked. “It’s a nice idea, but the symbol is lost on this crowd—no one educated believes in angels these days.”

“True!” I assented; yet there was a heaviness at my heart, for her words reminded me of what I would rather have forgotten,—namely her own admitted lack of all religious [p 276] faith. ‘The Autocrat,’ was the next tableau, and represented an Emperor enthroned. At his footstool knelt a piteous crowd of the starving and oppressed, holding up their lean hands to him, clasped in anguished petition, but he looked away from them as though he saw them not. His head was turned to listen to the side-whisper of one who seemed, by the courtly bend and flattering smile, to be his adviser and confidant,—yet that very confidant held secreted behind his back, a drawn dagger, ready to strike his sovereign to the heart. “Russia!” whispered one or two of the company, as the scene was obscured; but the scarcely-breathed suggestion quickly passed into a murmur of amazement and awe as the curtain parted again to disclose “A Corner of Hell.” This tableau was indeed original, and quite unlike what might have been imagined as the conventional treatment of such a subject. What we saw was a black and hollow cavern, glittering alternately with the flashings of ice and fire,—huge icicles drooped from above, and pale flames leaped stealthily into view from below, and within the dark embrasure, the shadowy form of a man was seated, counting out gold, or what seemed to be gold. Yet as coin after coin slipped through his ghostly fingers, each one was seen to change to fire,—and the lesson thus pictured was easily read. The lost soul had made its own torture, and was still at work intensifying and increasing its own fiery agony. Much as this scene was admired for its Rembrandt effect of light and shade, I, personally, was glad when it was curtained from view; there was something in the dreadful face of the doomed sinner that reminded me forcibly and unpleasantly of those ghastly Three I had seen in my horrid vision on the night of Viscount Lynton’s suicide. ‘Seeds of Corruption’ was the next picture, and showed us a young and beautiful girl in her early teens, lying on a luxurious couch en deshabille, with a novel in her hand, of which the title was plainly seen by all;—a novel well-known to everyone present, and the work of a much-praised living author. Round her, on the floor, and cast carelessly on a chair at her side, were other novels of the same ‘sexual’ type,—all their titles turned [p 277] towards us, and the names of their authors equally made manifest.

“True!” I agreed; yet I felt a heaviness in my heart, for her words reminded me of something I would rather forget—specifically her own admitted lack of any religious faith. ‘The Autocrat’ was the next tableau, depicting an Emperor on his throne. At his footstool knelt a pitiful crowd of the starving and oppressed, holding up their thin hands to him, clasped in desperate prayer, but he turned away from them as if he didn’t see them. His head was turned to listen to the side-whisper of someone who appeared, by their polite bow and flattering smile, to be his advisor and confidant—yet that very confidant hid a drawn dagger behind his back, ready to stab his ruler to the heart. “Russia!” whispered a couple of people in the audience as the scene faded; but the barely-there suggestion quickly turned into a murmur of amazement and awe as the curtain opened again to reveal “A Corner of Hell.” This tableau was truly original and quite unlike what one might expect from the typical portrayal of such a theme. What we saw was a dark, hollow cavern, shimmering alternately with the glimmers of ice and fire—huge icicles hung down from above, and pale flames leaped stealthily into view from below, and within the dark crevice, a shadowy figure sat, counting gold, or what looked like gold. Yet as each coin slipped through his ghostly fingers, it was revealed to turn into fire—and the lesson was easy to grasp. The lost soul had created its own torment and was still at work intensifying and increasing its own fiery agony. Although many admired this scene for its Rembrandt-like play of light and shadow, I personally felt relieved when it was covered from view; there was something in the dreadful face of the doomed sinner that forcibly and unpleasantly reminded me of those terrifying Three I had seen in my horrible vision on the night of Viscount Lynton’s suicide. ‘Seeds of Corruption’ was the next image, showcasing a young and beautiful girl in her early teens, lying on a luxurious couch in disarray, with a novel in her hand, the title clearly visible to all—a novel well-known to everyone present, and written by a much-praised living author. Around her, on the floor and carelessly cast on a chair beside her, were other novels of the same ‘sexual’ type—all their titles turned towards us, revealing the names of their authors as well.

“What a daring idea!” said a lady in the seat immediately behind me—“I wonder if any of those authors are present!”

“What a bold idea!” said a woman in the seat right behind me—“I wonder if any of those authors are here!”

“If they are they won’t mind!” replied the man next to her with a smothered laugh—“Those sort of writers would merely take it as a first-class advertisement!”

“If they are, they won’t care!” replied the guy next to her with a muffled laugh—“Those types of writers would just see it as a top-notch ad!”

Sibyl looked at the tableau with a pale face and wistful eyes.

Sibyl gazed at the scene with a pale face and longing eyes.

“That is a true picture!” she said under her breath—“Geoffrey, it is painfully true!”

“That is a true picture!” she said quietly—“Geoffrey, it is painfully true!”

I made no answer,—I thought I knew to what she alluded; but alas!—I did not know how deeply the ‘seeds of corruption’ had been sown in her own nature, or what a harvest they would bring forth. The curtain closed,—to open again almost immediately on “His Latest Purchase.” Here we were shown the interior of a luxurious modern drawing-room, where about eight or ten men were assembled, in fashionable evening-dress. They had evidently just risen from a card-table,—and one of them, a dissipated looking brute, with a wicked smile of mingled satire and triumph on his face was pointing to his ‘purchase,’—a beautiful woman. She was clad in glistening white like a bride,—but she was bound, as prisoners are bound, to an upright column, on which the grinning head of a marble Silenus leered above her. Her hands were tied tightly together,—with chains of diamonds; her waist was bound,—with thick ropes of pearls;—a wide collar of rubies encircled her throat;—and from bosom to feet she was netted about and tied,—with strings of gold and gems. Her head was flung back defiantly with an assumption of pride and scorn,—her eyes alone expressed shame, self-contempt, and despair at her bondage. The man who owned this white slave was represented, by his attitude, as cataloguing and appraising her ‘points’ for the approval and applause of his comrades, whose faces variously and powerfully expressed the differing emotions of lust, cruelty, envy, callousness, derision, and selfishness, more admirably than the most gifted painter could imagine.

I didn’t respond—I thought I understood what she was getting at; but unfortunately, I didn’t realize how deeply the ‘seeds of corruption’ had taken root in her own nature, or what kind of consequences they would bring. The curtain fell, only to rise again almost immediately on “His Latest Purchase.” We were shown the inside of a lavish modern drawing-room, where about eight or ten men were gathered in stylish evening attire. They had clearly just finished a game of cards—one of them, a dissolute-looking guy with a wicked smile full of sarcasm and triumph, was pointing to his ‘purchase’—a stunning woman. She was dressed in shining white like a bride—but she was bound, like prisoners are, to an upright column, which had the grinning head of a marble Silenus leering over her. Her hands were tightly chained together—with diamond chains; her waist was bound—with thick ropes of pearls; a wide collar of rubies circled her throat; and from her chest to her feet, she was netted and tied—up in strings of gold and gems. Her head was thrown back defiantly with an air of pride and scorn—but her eyes alone showed shame, self-loathing, and despair at her captivity. The man who owned this white slave was depicted, by his posture, as assessing and valuing her ‘features’ for the approval and applause of his peers, whose faces vividly expressed a range of emotions—lust, cruelty, envy, indifference, mockery, and selfishness—more powerfully than the most talented painter could ever portray.

[p 278]
“A capital type of most fashionable marriages!” I heard some-one say.

[p278]
“A prime example of the most trendy marriages!” I heard someone say.

“Rather!” another voice replied—“The orthodox ‘happy couple’ to the life!”

"Absolutely!" another voice answered—"The typical 'happy couple' for life!"

I glanced at Sibyl. She looked pale,—but smiled as she met my questioning eyes. A sense of consolation crept warmly about my heart as I remembered that now, she had, as she told me ‘learnt to love,’—and that therefore her marriage with me was no longer a question of material advantage alone. She was not my ‘purchase,’—she was my love, my saint, my queen!—or so I chose to think, in my foolishness and vanity!

I looked at Sibyl. She seemed pale—but smiled as she met my questioning gaze. A warm sense of comfort filled my heart when I remembered that now, she had, as she told me, “learned to love”—and that her marriage to me wasn’t just about material gain anymore. She wasn’t my “purchase”—she was my love, my saint, my queen!—or at least that’s what I wanted to believe, in my foolishness and vanity!

The last tableau of all was now to come,—“Faith and Materialism,” and it proved to be the most startling of the series. The auditorium was gradually darkened,—and the dividing curtain disclosed a ravishingly beautiful scene by the sea-shore. A full moon cast its tranquil glory over the smooth waters, and,—rising on rainbow-wings from earth towards the skies, one of the loveliest creatures ever dreamed of by poet or painter, floated angel-like upwards, her hands holding a cluster of lilies clasped to her breast,—her lustrous eyes full of divine joy, hope, and love. Exquisite music was heard,—soft voices sang in the distance a chorale of rejoicing;—heaven and earth, sea and air,—all seemed to support the aspiring Spirit as she soared higher and higher, in ever-deepening rapture, when,—as we all watched that aerial flying form with a sense of the keenest delight and satisfaction,—a sudden crash of thunder sounded,—the scene grew dark,—and there was a distant roaring of angry waters. The light of the moon was eclipsed,—the music ceased; a faint lurid glow of red shone at first dimly, then more vividly,—and ‘Materialism’ declared itself,—a human skeleton, bleached white and grinning ghastly mirth upon us all! While we yet looked, the skeleton itself dropped to pieces,—and one long twining worm lifted its slimy length from the wreck of bones, another working its way through the eye-holes of the skull. Murmurs of genuine horror were heard in the auditorium,—people on all sides [p 279] rose from their seats—one man in particular, a distinguished professor of sciences, pushed past me to get out, muttering crossly—“This may be very amusing to some of you, but to me, it is disgusting!”

The final scene was about to unfold—“Faith and Materialism,” and it turned out to be the most shocking of the series. The auditorium gradually darkened, and the dividing curtain revealed a stunningly beautiful scene by the seaside. A full moon bathed the calm waters in its gentle light, and—soaring from the earth towards the skies on rainbow wings—one of the most beautiful beings ever imagined by a poet or artist floated upward like an angel, her hands holding a cluster of lilies close to her chest, her shining eyes filled with pure joy, hope, and love. Exquisite music played in the background, soft voices sang a distant chorus of celebration; heaven and earth, sea and sky—everything seemed to buoy the spirited figure higher and higher in deepening bliss. Just as we all gazed at this aerial figure with intense delight and satisfaction, a sudden crash of thunder echoed, the scene darkened, and a distant roar of angry waves was heard. The moonlight was overshadowed, the music stopped; a faint, eerie red glow appeared—first faintly, then more vividly—and ‘Materialism’ revealed itself—a human skeleton, bleached white, grinning ghastly at all of us! As we continued to watch, the skeleton fell apart, and a long, wriggling worm emerged from the wreckage of bones, another one crawling through the eye sockets of the skull. Gasps of genuine horror spread through the auditorium—people all around rose from their seats—one man, a distinguished professor of sciences, pushed past me to exit, muttering angrily, “This may be entertaining for some of you, but to me, it’s disgusting!”

“Like your own theories, my dear Professor!” said a rich laughing voice, as Lucio met him on his way, and the bijou theatre was again flooded with cheerful light—“They are amusing to some, and disgusting to others!——Pardon me!—I speak of course in jest! But I designed that tableau specially in your honour!”

“Just like your own theories, my dear Professor!”said a rich, laughing voice as Lucio encountered him on his way, and the chic theater was once again filled with cheerful light—“They’re amusing to some and disgusting to others!——Pardon me!—I’m just joking! But I created that tableau especially in your honor!”

“Oh, you did, did you?” growled the Professor—“Well, I didn’t appreciate it.”

“Oh, you did, did you?” the Professor growled. “Well, I didn’t like it.”

“Yet you should have done, for it is quite scientifically correct,”—declared Lucio laughing still. “Faith,—with the wings, whom you saw joyously flying towards an impossible Heaven, is not scientifically correct,—have you not told us so?—but the skeleton and the worms were quite of your cult! No materialist can deny the correctness of that ‘complexion to which we all must come at last.’ Positively, some of the ladies look quite pale! How droll it is, that while everybody (to be fashionable, and in favour with the press) must accept Materialism as the only creed, they should invariably become affrighted, or let us say offended, at the natural end of the body, as completed by material agencies!”

“Yet you should have done, because it’s totally scientifically correct,” Lucio declared, still laughing. “Faith—with its wings, which you saw joyfully flying towards an impossible Heaven—is not scientifically correct—you’ve told us that, right? But the skeleton and the worms were totally part of your cult! No materialist can deny the truth of that ‘state we all must arrive at in the end.’ Honestly, some of the ladies look pretty pale! How amusing it is that while everyone (to be trendy and in line with the press) must accept Materialism as the only belief, they always seem frightened, or let’s say offended, by the natural end of the body, as completed by material forces!”

“Well, it was not a pleasant subject, that last tableau,”—said Lord Elton, as he came out of the theatre with Diana Chesney hanging confidingly on his arm—“You cannot say it was festal!”

“Well, that last scene wasn’t exactly a cheerful topic,” said Lord Elton as he left the theater with Diana Chesney comfortably on his arm. “You can’t say it was a celebration!”

“It was,—for the worms!” replied Lucio gaily—“Come, Miss Chesney,—and you Tempest, come along with Lady Sibyl,—let us go out in the grounds again, and see my will-o’-the-wisps lighting up.”

“It was,—for the worms!” Lucio replied cheerfully. “Come on, Miss Chesney,—and you too, Tempest, come with Lady Sibyl—let’s go outside again and see my will-o’-the-wisps lighting up.”

Fresh curiosity was excited by this remark; the people quickly threw off the gruesome and tragic impression made by the strange ‘tableaux’ just witnessed,—and poured out of the house into the gardens chattering and laughing more [p 280] noisily than ever. It was just dusk,—and as we reached the open lawn we saw an extraordinary number of small boys, clad in brown, running about with will-o’-the-wisp lanterns. Their movements were swift and perfectly noiseless,—they leaped, jumped and twirled like little gnomes over flowerbeds, under shrubberies, and along the edges of paths and terraces, many of them climbing trees with the rapidity and agility of monkeys, and wherever they went they left behind them a trail of brilliant light. Soon, by their efforts, all the grounds were illuminated with a magnificence that could not have been equalled even by the historic fêtes at Versailles,—tall oaks and cedars were transformed to pyramids of fire-blossoms,—every branch was loaded with coloured lamps in the shape of stars,—rockets hissed up into the clear space showering down bouquets, wreaths and ribbons of flame,—lines of red and azure ran glowingly along the grass-borders, and amid the enthusiastic applause of the assembled spectators, eight huge fire-fountains of all colours sprang up in various corners of the garden, while an enormous golden balloon, dazzlingly luminous, ascended slowly into the air and remained poised above us, sending from its glittering car hundreds of gem-like birds and butterflies on fiery wings, that circled round and round for a moment and then vanished. While we were yet loudly clapping the splendid effect of this sky-spectacle, a troop of beautiful girl-dancers in white came running across the grass, waving long silvery wands that were tipped with electric stars, and to the sound of strange tinkling music, seemingly played in the distance on glass bells, they commenced a fantastic dance of the wildest yet most graceful character. Every shade of opaline colour fell upon their swaying figures from some invisible agency as they tripped and whirled,—and each time they waved their wands, ribbons and flags of fire were unrolled and tossed high in air where they gyrated for a long time like moving hieroglyphs. The scene was now so startling, so fairy-like and wonderful, that we were well-nigh struck speechless with astonishment,—too fascinated and absorbed even to applaud, we had no conception how time went, or how [p 281] rapidly the night descended,—till all at once without the least warning, an appalling crash of thunder burst immediately above our heads, and a jagged fork of lightning tore the luminous fire-balloon to shreds. Two or three women began to scream,—whereupon Lucio advanced from the throng of spectators and stood in full view of all, holding up his hand.

A fresh wave of curiosity was sparked by this comment; the crowd quickly dismissed the grim and tragic impression left by the strange scenes they had just witnessed and spilled out of the house into the gardens, chattering and laughing more loudly than ever. It was just dusk, and as we reached the open lawn, we saw an astonishing number of small boys in brown running around with flickering lanterns. Their movements were quick and completely silent—they leaped, jumped, and twirled like little gnomes over flowerbeds, under shrubs, and along the edges of paths and terraces, many of them climbing trees with the speed and agility of monkeys, leaving behind a trail of brilliant light. Soon, thanks to their efforts, the entire grounds were lit up in a way that could not have been matched even by the historic celebrations at Versailles—tall oaks and cedars turned into towers of fire-blossoms, every branch was adorned with colorful lamps shaped like stars, rockets hissed up into the clear sky, showering down bouquets, wreaths, and ribbons of flame, gleaming lines of red and blue glowed along the grass borders, and amid the enthusiastic applause of the gathered crowd, eight giant fire-fountains of all colors erupted in various spots throughout the garden. An enormous golden balloon, stunningly bright, slowly ascended into the air and hovered above us, releasing from its sparkling car hundreds of jewel-like birds and butterflies with fiery wings that circled around for a moment before disappearing. While we were still loudly applauding the spectacular display in the sky, a group of beautiful girl-dancers in white came running across the grass, waving long silver wands tipped with electric stars, and to the sound of peculiar tinkling music that seemed to come from distant glass bells, they began a fantastical dance, wild yet graceful. Every shade of opaline color fell upon their swaying forms from some unseen source as they danced and twirled, and each time they waved their wands, ribbons and flags of fire unfurled and soared high into the air where they spun around for a long time like moving hieroglyphs. The scene was so astonishing, so magical and wonderful, that we were nearly rendered speechless with amazement—so captivated and absorbed that we lost track of time and how quickly night fell—until suddenly, without any warning, a deafening crash of thunder erupted right above us, and a jagged fork of lightning ripped the luminous fire-balloon to shreds. A few women began to scream, and at that moment, Lucio stepped forward from the crowd of spectators and stood in full view of everyone, raising his hand.

“Stage thunder, I assure you!” he said playfully, in a clear somewhat scornful voice—“It comes and goes at my bidding. Quite a part of the game, believe me!—these sort of things are only toys for children. Again—again, ye petty elements!” he cried, laughing, and lifting his handsome face and flashing eyes to the dark heavens—“Roar your best and loudest!—roar, I say!”

“Stage thunder, I promise you!” he said playfully, in a clear, somewhat scornful voice—“It comes and goes at my command. It’s all part of the game, trust me!—these things are just toys for kids. Once more—again, you little elements!” he shouted, laughing, and lifting his handsome face and bright eyes to the dark sky—“Roar your best and loudest!—roar, I say!”

Such a terrific boom and clatter answered him as baffled all description,—it was as if a mountain of rock had fallen into ruins,—but having been assured that the deafening noise was ‘stage thunder’ merely, the spectators were no longer alarmed, and many of them expressed their opinion that it was ‘wonderfully well done.’ After this, there gradually appeared against the sky a broad blaze of red light like the reflection of some great prairie fire,—it streamed apparently upward from the ground, bathing us all where we stood, in its blood-like glow. The white-robed dancing-girls waltzed on and on, their arms entwined, their lovely faces irradiated by the lurid flame, while above them now flew creatures with black wings, bats and owls, and great night-moths, that flapped and fluttered about for all the world as if they were truly alive and not mere ‘stage properties.’ Another flash of lightning,—and one more booming thud of thunder,——and lo!—the undisturbed and fragrant night was about us, clear, dewy and calm,—the young moon smiled pensively in a cloudless heaven,—all the dancing-girls had vanished,—the crimson glow had changed to a pure silvery radiance, and an array of pretty pages in eighteenth century costumes of pale pink and blue, stood before us with lighted flaming torches, making a long triumphal avenue, down which Lucio invited us to pass.

A loud boom and crash echoed back at him, defying description—it was like a mountain of rock collapsing. But once the audience learned that the overwhelming noise was just ‘stage thunder,’ they felt at ease, with many proclaiming it was ‘wonderfully done.’ Soon after, a broad blaze of red light appeared in the sky, resembling the reflection of a massive prairie fire—it seemed to radiate upward from the ground, bathing us in its blood-red glow. The white-robed dancers waltzed on endlessly, their arms intertwined, their beautiful faces lit by the eerie flame. Above them, creatures with black wings—bats, owls, and huge night moths—fluttered as if they were genuinely alive and not just ‘stage props.’ Another flash of lightning, followed by another booming crash of thunder, and suddenly, the peaceful and fragrant night surrounded us, clear, dewy, and calm—the young moon smiled softly in a cloudless sky—all the dancers had disappeared, the crimson light had shifted to a pure silvery glow, and a group of charming young pages in eighteenth-century costumes of pale pink and blue stood before us with lit torches, creating a long triumphant path that Lucio invited us to walk down.

“On, on fair ladies and gallant gentlemen!” he cried—“This [p 282] extemporized path of light leads,—not to Heaven—no! that were far too dull an ending!—but to supper! On!—follow your leader!”

“On, on beautiful ladies and brave gentlemen!” he shouted—“This [p282Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.spontaneous path of light leads,—not to Heaven—no! that would be way too boring of an ending!—but to dinner! On!—follow your leader!”

Every eye was turned on his fine figure and striking countenance, as with one hand he beckoned the guests,—between the double line of lit torches he stood,—a picture for a painter, with those dark eyes of his alit with such strange mirth as could not be defined, and the sweet, half-cruel, wonderfully attractive smile playing upon his lips;—and with one accord the whole company trooped pell-mell after him, shouting their applause and delight. Who could resist him!—not one in that assemblage at least;—there are few ‘saints’ in society! As I went with the rest, I felt as though I were in some gorgeous dream,—my senses were all in a whirl,—I was giddy with excitement and could not stop to think, or to analyse the emotions by which I was governed. Had I possessed the force or the will to pause and consider, I might possibly have come to the conclusion that there was something altogether beyond the ordinary power of man displayed in the successive wonders of this brilliant ‘gala,’—but I was, like all the rest of society, bent merely on the pleasure of the moment, regardless of how it was procured, what it cost me, or how it affected others. How many I see and know to-day among the worshippers of fashion and frivolity who are acting precisely as I acted then! Indifferent to the welfare of everyone save themselves, grudging every penny that is not spent on their own advantage or amusement, and too callous to even listen to the sorrows or difficulties or joys of others when these do not in some way, near or remote, touch their own interests, they waste their time day after day in selfish trifling, wilfully blind and unconscious to the fact that they are building up their own fate in the future,—that future which will prove all the more a terrible Reality in proportion to the extent of our presumption in daring to doubt its truth.

Every eye was on his impressive figure and striking face as he waved to the guests—standing between the two lines of lit torches—like a scene from a painting, with those dark eyes sparkling with an indescribable, strange joy and that sweet, half-cruel, incredibly charming smile on his lips; and everyone rushed after him, cheering and celebrating. Who could resist him?—no one in that crowd at least;—there are few 'saints' in society! As I followed along with the others, I felt like I was in an amazing dream—my senses were spinning—I was dizzy with excitement and couldn’t stop to think or analyze the feelings driving me. If I had had the strength or the will to pause and reflect, I might have realized that there was something truly extraordinary beyond the usual capabilities of man showcased in the series of wonders at this dazzling event—but like everyone else, I was focused solely on enjoying the moment, without caring how it was achieved, what it cost me, or how it impacted others. I see and know so many today among the followers of fashion and frivolity who act just like I did back then! Unconcerned with anyone's well-being but their own, begrudging every penny spent on anything other than their own benefit or fun, and too indifferent to even listen to the pains, struggles, or joys of others when those don’t somehow relate to their own interests, they waste their time day after day in selfish trivialities, willfully blind and unaware that they are shaping their own future—a future that will become an even more awful reality the more we arrogantly doubt its truth.

More than four hundred guests sat down to supper in the largest pavilion,—a supper served in the most costly manner and furnished with luxuries that represented the utmost pitch [p 283] of extravagance. I ate and drank, with Sybil at my side, hardly knowing what I said or did in the whirling excitement of the hour,—the opening of champagne-bottles, the clink of glasses, the clatter of plates, the loud hum of talk interspersed with monkey-like squeals or goat-like whinnies of laughter, over-ridden at intervals by the blare of trumpet-music and drums,—all these sounds were as so much noise of rushing waters in my ears,—and I often found myself growing abstracted and in a manner confused by the din. I did not say much to Sibyl,—one cannot very well whisper sentimental nothings in the ear of one’s betrothed when she is eating ortolans and truffles. Presently, amid all the hubbub, a deep bell struck twelve times, and Lucio stood up at the end of one of the long tables, a full glass of foaming champagne in his hand—

More than four hundred guests sat down for dinner in the largest pavilion—a meal served in the most extravagant way, complete with luxuries that epitomized excess. I ate and drank with Sybil by my side, hardly aware of what I was saying or doing in the whirlwind of excitement—the popping of champagne bottles, the clinking of glasses, the clattering of plates, and the loud buzz of conversations mixed with high-pitched laughs and playful squeals, all occasionally interrupted by the blaring of trumpets and drums. These sounds felt like a rush of water in my ears, and I often found myself becoming distracted and somewhat overwhelmed by the noise. I didn’t say much to Sybil—you can't really whisper sweet nothings to your fiancée when she’s enjoying ortolans and truffles. Eventually, amidst all the chaos, a deep bell rang twelve times, and Lucio stood up at the end of one of the long tables, a full glass of bubbly champagne in his hand—

“Ladies and gentlemen!”

“Everyone!”

There was a sudden silence.

There was an abrupt silence.

“Ladies and gentlemen!” he repeated, his brilliant eyes flashing derisively, I thought, over the whole well-fed company, “Midnight has struck and the best of friends must part! But before we do so, let us not forget that we have met here to wish all happiness to our host, Mr Geoffrey Tempest and his bride-elect, the Lady Sibyl Elton.” Here there was vociferous applause. “It is said”—continued Lucio, “by the makers of dull maxims, that ‘Fortune never comes with both hands full’—but in this case the adage is proved false and put to shame,—for our friend has not only secured the pleasures of wealth, but the treasures of love and beauty combined. Limitless cash is good, but limitless love is better, and both these choice gifts have been bestowed on the betrothed pair whom to-day we honour. I will ask you to give them a hearty round of cheering,—and then it must be good-night indeed, though not farewell,—for with the toast of the bride and bridegroom-elect, I shall also drink to the time,—not far distant perhaps,—when I shall see some of you, if not all of you again, and enjoy even more of your charming company than I have done to-day!”

“Ladies and gentlemen!” he repeated, his bright eyes flashing with a hint of mockery over the well-fed crowd, “Midnight has struck and even the best of friends must say goodbye! But before we do, let’s remember we’re here to wish all the happiness to our host, Mr. Geoffrey Tempest, and his bride-to-be, the Lady Sibyl Elton.” This prompted loud applause. “It’s said,” Lucio continued, “by the creators of boring sayings, that ‘Fortune never comes with both hands full’—but in this case, that saying is proven wrong and embarrassed—because our friend has not only gained the pleasures of wealth, but also the treasures of love and beauty combined. Unlimited money is nice, but unlimited love is even better, and both of these wonderful gifts have been given to the engaged couple we’re celebrating today. I ask you to give them a big round of applause—and then it’s good-night for now, though not farewell—because with the toast to the bride and groom-to-be, I’ll also toast to the time—not too far off, I hope—when I’ll see some of you, if not all of you again and enjoy even more of your delightful company than I have today!”

[p 284]
He ceased amid a perfect hurricane of applause,—and then everyone rose and turned towards the table where I sat with Sibyl, and naming our names aloud, drank wine, the men joining in hearty shouts of “Hip, hip, hip hurrah!” Yet,—as I bowed repeatedly in response to the storm of cheering, and while Sibyl smiled and bent her graceful head to right and left, my heart sank suddenly with a sense of fear. Was it my fancy—or did I hear peals of wild laughter circling round the brilliant pavilion and echoing away, far away into distance? I listened, glass in hand. “Hip, hip, hip hurrah!” shouted my guests with gusto. “Ha—ha—! ha—ha!” seemed shrieked and yelled in my ears from the outer air. Struggling against this delusion, I got up and returned thanks for myself and my future bride in a few brief words which were received with fresh salvos of applause,—and then we all became aware that Lucio had sprung up again in his place, and was standing high above us all, with one foot on the table and the other on the chair, confronting us with a fresh glass of wine in his hand, filled to the brim. What a face he had at that moment!—what a smile!

[p284]
He stopped in the midst of a huge wave of applause, and then everyone stood up and turned towards the table where I was sitting with Sibyl. They called out our names and raised their glasses, with the men joining in loud cheers of “Hip, hip, hip hurrah!” Yet, as I repeatedly bowed in response to the overwhelming cheers, and while Sibyl smiled and gracefully nodded her head to the right and left, my heart suddenly sank with a sense of dread. Was it just my imagination, or did I hear bursts of wild laughter swirling around the dazzling pavilion and echoing away into the distance? I listened, glass in hand. “Hip, hip, hip hurrah!” shouted my guests with enthusiasm. “Ha—ha—! ha—ha!” seemed to scream and yell in my ears from the outside. Struggling against this feeling, I stood up and expressed my thanks for myself and my future bride in a few brief words, which were met with another round of applause. Then we all noticed that Lucio had jumped up again in his spot, standing tall above us all, one foot on the table and the other on the chair, facing us with a fresh glass of wine in his hand, filled to the brim. What a face he had at that moment!—what a smile!

“The parting cup, my friends!” he exclaimed—“To our next merry meeting!”

“The farewell drink, my friends!” he shouted—“To our next joyful gathering!”

With plaudits and laughter the guests eagerly and noisily responded,—and as they drank, the pavilion was flooded by a deep crimson illumination as of fire. Every face looked blood-red!—every jewel on every woman flashed like a living flame!—for one brief instant only,—then it was gone, and there followed a general stampede of the company,—everybody hurrying as fast as they could into the carriages that waited in long lines to take them to the station, the last two ‘special’ trains to London being at one a.m. and one thirty. I bade Sibyl and her father a hurried good-night,—Diana Chesney went in the same carriage with them, full of ecstatic thanks and praise to me for the splendours of the day which she described in her own fashion as “knowing how to do it,—” and then the departing crowd of vehicles began to thunder down the avenue. As they went an arch of light suddenly [p 285] spanned Willowsmere Court from end to end of its red gables, blazing with all the colours of the rainbow, in the middle of which appeared letters of pale blue and gold, forming what I had hitherto considered as a funereal device,

With cheers and laughter, the guests eagerly responded, and as they drank, the pavilion was lit up with a deep crimson glow, almost like fire. Every face looked blood-red, and every jewel on every woman sparkled like a living flame! But just for a brief moment—it disappeared, and then a rush of people ensued as everyone hurried as fast as they could into the carriages lined up to take them to the station, with the last two ‘special’ trains to London leaving at one a.m. and one thirty. I quickly said goodnight to Sibyl and her father—Diana Chesney got into the same carriage with them, showering me with ecstatic thanks and praise for the day's splendor, which she described in her own way as “knowing how to do it”—and then the departing crowd of vehicles began to rumble down the avenue. As they left, an arch of light suddenly spanned Willowsmere Court from end to end of its red gables, blazing with all the colors of the rainbow, in the middle of which appeared letters in pale blue and gold, forming what I had always thought of as a funerary emblem,

“Sic transit gloria mundi! Vale!”

But, after all, it was as fairly applicable to the ephemeral splendours of a fête as it was to the more lasting marble solemnity of a sepulchre, and I thought little or nothing about it. So perfect were all the arrangements, and so admirably were the servants trained, that the guests were not long in departing,—and the grounds were soon not only empty, but dark. Not a vestige of the splendid illuminations was left anywhere,—and I entered the house fatigued, and with a dull sense of bewilderment and fear on me which I could not explain. I found Lucio alone in the smoking-room at the further end of the oak-panelled hall, a small cosily curtained apartment with a deep bay window which opened directly on to the lawn. He was standing in this embrasure with his back to me, but he turned swiftly round as he heard my steps and confronted me with such a wild, white, tortured face that I recoiled from him, startled.

But, after all, it was just as relevant to the fleeting glories of a party as it was to the more enduring marble solemnity of a tomb, and I thought very little about it. The arrangements were so perfect, and the staff were so well-trained, that the guests quickly made their exit, and the grounds were soon not just empty but dark. There wasn’t a trace left of the magnificent lights anywhere, and I entered the house feeling tired, with a vague sense of confusion and fear that I couldn’t explain. I found Lucio alone in the smoking room at the far end of the oak-paneled hall, a small, cozy room with a deep bay window that opened directly onto the lawn. He was standing in that alcove with his back to me, but he turned around quickly as he heard my footsteps and confronted me with such a wild, pale, tormented face that I stepped back, startled.

“Lucio, you are ill!” I exclaimed—“you have done too much to-day.”

“Lucio, you’re sick!” I exclaimed. “You’ve done too much today.”

“Perhaps I have!” he answered in a hoarse unsteady voice, and I saw a strong shudder convulse him as he spoke,—then, gathering himself together as it were by an effort, he forced a smile—“Don’t be alarmed, my friend!—it is nothing,—nothing but the twinge of an old deep-seated malady,—a troublesome disease that is rare among men, and hopelessly incurable.”

“Maybe I have!” he replied in a rough, shaky voice, and I noticed a strong shiver shake him as he spoke. Then, pulling himself together with some effort, he managed a smile. “Don’t worry, my friend! It’s nothing—just a flare-up of an old, deep-rooted condition—a bothersome illness that’s rare among men and completely incurable.”

“What is it?” I asked anxiously, for his death-like pallor alarmed me. He looked at me fixedly, his eyes dilating and darkening, and his hand fell with a heavy pressure on my shoulder.

“What is it?” I asked nervously, as his deathly pale complexion worried me. He stared at me intensely, his eyes widening and darkening, and his hand came down heavily on my shoulder.

“A very strange illness!” he said, in the same jarring accents. “Remorse! Have you never heard of it, Geoffrey? [p 286] Neither medicine nor surgery are of any avail,—it is ‘the worm that dieth not, and the flame that cannot be quenched.’ Tut!—let us not talk of it,—no one can cure me,—no one will! I am past hope!”

“A very strange illness!” he said, in the same jarring tone. “Remorse! Have you never heard of it, Geoffrey? [p286I'm sorry, but I don't see any text provided to modernize. Please provide the phrases you'd like me to work on.Neither medicine nor surgery can help it—it is ‘the worm that does not die, and the fire that cannot be put out.’ Enough!—let’s not talk about it—no one can cure me—no one will! I have lost all hope!”

“But remorse,—if you have it, and I cannot possibly imagine why, for you have surely nothing to regret,—is not a physical ailment!” I said wonderingly.

“But regret—if you feel it, and I can't imagine why you would, since you really have nothing to regret—isn't a physical illness!” I said, surprised.

“And physical ailments are the only ones worth troubling about, you think?” he queried, still smiling that strained and haggard smile—“The body is our chief care,—we cosset it, and make much of it, feed it and pamper it, and guard it from so much as a pin-prick of pain if we can,—and thus we flatter ourselves that all is well,—all must be well! Yet it is but a clay chrysalis, bound to split and crumble with the growth of the moth-soul within,—the moth that flies with blind instinctiveness straight into the Unknown, and is dazzled by excess of light! Look out here,”—he went on with an abrupt and softer change of tone—“Look out at the dreamful shadowy beauty of your gardens now! The flowers are asleep,—the trees are surely glad to be disburdened of all the gaudy artificial lamps that lately hung upon their branches,—there is the young moon pillowing her chin on the edge of a little cloud and sinking to sleep in the west,—a moment ago there was a late nightingale awake and singing. You can feel the breath of the roses from the trellis yonder! All this is Nature’s work,—and how much fairer and sweeter it is now than when the lights were ablaze and the blare of band-music startled the small birds in their downy nests!—Yet ‘society’ would not appreciate this cool dusk, this happy solitude;—‘society’ prefers a false glare to all true radiance. And what is worse it tries to make true things take a second place as adjuncts to sham ones,—and there comes in the mischief.”

“And you think physical problems are the only ones that matter?” he asked, still wearing that strained and weary smile. “We treat our bodies as our main priority—we pamper them, feed them, and protect them from even the slightest bit of pain if we can—and in doing so, we convince ourselves that everything is fine—all must be fine! Yet it’s just a clay shell, destined to crack and disintegrate as the moth-soul inside grows—the moth that instinctively flies straight into the Unknown, dazzled by the brightness! Look out here,”—he continued, shifting to a softer tone—“Look at the dreamy, shadowy beauty of your gardens right now! The flowers are resting—the trees are surely happy to be rid of all the flashy fake lights that hung on their branches—there's the young moon resting her chin on the edge of a little cloud, drifting off to sleep in the west—a moment ago, a late nightingale was awake and singing. You can feel the scent of the roses from the trellis over there! All of this is Nature’s handiwork—and how much more beautiful and pleasant it is now than when the lights were bright and the loud music startled the little birds in their cozy nests!—Yet ‘society’ doesn’t appreciate this cool twilight, this joyful solitude;—‘society’ prefers a false shine to any real brilliance. And what’s worse, it tries to push real things aside as accessories to fake ones—and that’s where the trouble begins.”

“It is just like you to run down your own indefatigable labours in the splendid successes of the day,”—I said laughing—“You may call it a ‘false glare’ if you like, but it has been a most magnificent spectacle,—and certainly in [p 287] the way of entertainments it will never be equalled or excelled.”

“It’s typical of you to downplay all your hard work in the amazing successes of the day,” I said, laughing. “You can call it a ‘false glare’ if you want, but it’s been a truly magnificent sight—and in terms of entertainment, it will never be matched or surpassed.” [p287Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

“It will make you more talked about than even your ‘boomed’ book could do!” said Lucio, eyeing me narrowly.

“It will get you more attention than even your ‘boomed’ book could!” said Lucio, looking at me intently.

“Not the least doubt of that!” I replied—“Society prefers food and amusement to any literature,—even the greatest. By-the-by, where are all the ‘artistes,’—the musicians and dancers?”

“Not a doubt about it!” I replied. “Society values food and entertainment over any literature—even the greatest works. By the way, where are all the artists— the musicians and dancers?”

“Gone!”

“It's gone!”

“Gone!” I echoed amazedly—“Already! Good heavens! have they had supper?”

“Gone!” I exclaimed in disbelief—“Already! Oh my gosh! Have they had dinner?”

“They have had everything they want, even to their pay,” said Lucio, a trifle impatiently—“Did I not tell you Geoffrey, that when I undertake to do anything, I do it thoroughly or not at all?”

“They have gotten everything they wanted, even their pay,” said Lucio, a bit impatiently—“Did I not tell you, Geoffrey, that when I commit to doing something, I do it completely or not at all?”

I looked at him,—he smiled, but his eyes were sombre and scornful.

I looked at him—he smiled, but his eyes were dark and mocking.

“All right!” I responded carelessly, not wishing to offend him,—“Have it your own way! But, upon my word, to me it is all like devil’s magic!”

"Fine!" I replied casually, not wanting to upset him, —"Do what you want! But honestly, it all feels like devil's magic to me!"

“What is?” he asked imperturbably.

“What’s that?” he asked calmly.

“Everything!—the dancers,—the number of servants and pages—why, there must have been two or three hundred of them,—those wonderful ‘tableaux,’—the illuminations,—the supper,—everything I tell you!—and the most astonishing part of it now is, that all these people should have cleared out so soon!”

“Everything! The dancers, the number of servants and pages—there must have been two or three hundred of them—the amazing ‘tableaux,’ the lights, the supper—everything, I’m telling you! And the most surprising part is that all these people left so quickly!”

“Well, if you elect to call money devil’s magic, you are right,”—said Lucio.

“Well, if you choose to call money devil’s magic, you’re right,” said Lucio.

“But surely in some cases, not even money could procure such perfection of detail”——I began.

“But surely in some cases, not even money could buy such perfection of detailI began.

“Money can procure anything!”—he interrupted, a thrill of passion vibrating in his rich voice,—“I told you that long ago. It is a hook for the devil himself. Not that the devil could be supposed to care about world’s cash personally,—but he generally conceives a liking for the company of the [p 288] man who possesses it;—possibly he knows what that man will do with it. I speak metaphorically of course,—but no metaphor can exaggerate the power of money. Trust no man or woman’s virtue till you have tried to purchase it with a round sum in hard cash! Money, my excellent Geoffrey, has done everything for you,—remember that!—you have done nothing for yourself.”

“Money can buy anything!” he interrupted, his rich voice filled with passion. “I told you that a long time ago. It’s a hook for the devil himself. Not that the devil would care about worldly cash personally—but he usually likes hanging out with the person who has it; maybe he knows what that person will do with it. I’m speaking metaphorically, of course—but no metaphor can overstate the power of money. Don’t trust anyone’s virtue until you’ve tried to buy it with a hefty sum of cash! Money, my excellent Geoffrey, has done everything for *you*—remember that! You’ve done nothing for yourself.”

“That’s not a very kind speech,”—I said, somewhat vexedly.

"That’s not a very nice speech," I said, a bit annoyed.

“No? And why? Because it’s true? I notice most people complain of ‘unkindness’ when they are told a truth. It is true, and I see no unkindness in it. You’ve done nothing for yourself and you’re not expected to do anything—except,” and he laughed—“except just now to get to bed, and dream of the enchanting Sibyl!”

“No? And why? Because it’s true? I notice most people complain about ‘unkindness’ when they hear the truth. It is true, and I don’t see any unkindness in it. You haven’t done anything for yourself, and nobody expects you to do anything—except,” and he chuckled—“except right now to get to bed and dream of the enchanting Sibyl!”

“I confess I am tired,”—I said, and an unconscious sigh escaped me—“And you?”

“I admit I’m tired,” I said, and an unconscious sigh slipped out—“How about you?”

His gaze rested broodingly on the outer landscape.

His gaze lingered thoughtfully on the outside scenery.

“I also am tired,” he responded slowly—“But I never get away from my fatigue, for I am tired of myself. And I always rest badly. Good-night!”

“I’m tired too,” he replied slowly. “But I can never escape my fatigue because I’m tired of myself. And I never rest well. Goodnight!”

“Good-night!” I answered,—and then paused, looking at him. He returned my look with interest.

“Good night!” I replied—and then paused, looking at him. He met my gaze with curiosity.

“Well?” he asked expressively.

“Well?” he asked dramatically.

I forced a smile.

I faked a smile.

“Well!” I echoed—“I do not know what I should say,—except—that I wish I knew you as you are. I feel that you were right in telling me once that you are not what you seem.”

“Well!” I replied—“I don’t know what to say—except that I wish I knew the real you. I feel like you were right when you told me that you’re not what you appear to be.”

He still kept his eyes fixed upon me.

He still kept his eyes on me.

“As you have expressed the wish,”—he said slowly—“I promise you you shall know me as I am some-day! It may be well for you to know,—for the sake of others who may seek to cultivate my company.”

“As you have expressed the wish,” he said slowly, “I promise you that you will know me as I am someday! It might be good for you to know—for the sake of others who may want to be around me.”

I moved away to leave the room.

I walked out of the room.

“Thanks for all the trouble you have taken to-day,”—I said in a lighter tone—“Though I shall never be able to express my full gratitude in words.”

“Thanks for everything you've done today,” I said, sounding more relaxed, “Even though I can never fully express how grateful I am in words.”

[p 289]
“If you wanted to thank anybody, thank God that you have lived through it!” he replied.

[p289]
“If you want to thank anyone, thank God you made it through!” he answered.

“Why?” I asked, astonished.

“Why?” I asked, shocked.

“Why? Because life hangs on a thread,—a society crush is the very acme of boredom and exhaustion,—and that we escape with our lives from a general guzzle and giggle is matter for thanksgiving,—that’s all! And God gets so few thanks as a rule that you may surely spare Him a brief one for to-day’s satisfactory ending.”

“Why? Because life is precarious—a societal collapse is the epitome of boredom and exhaustion—and the fact that we come out alive from a general feast and laughter is something to be thankful for—that’s it! And God generally receives so little gratitude that you can certainly take a moment to thank Him for today’s happy conclusion.”

I laughed, seeing no meaning in his words beyond the usual satire he affected. I found Amiel, waiting for me in my bedroom, but I dismissed him abruptly, hating the look of his crafty and sullen face, and saying I needed no attendance. Thoroughly fatigued, I was soon in bed and asleep,—and the terrific agencies that had produced the splendours of the brilliant festival at which I had figured as host, were not revealed to me by so much as a warning dream!

I laughed, seeing no real meaning in his words beyond the usual sarcasm he put on. I found Amiel waiting for me in my bedroom, but I quickly sent him away, disliking the look of his sly and gloomy face, and saying I didn’t need anyone around. Completely exhausted, I was soon in bed and asleep, and the incredible forces that had created the glories of the amazing festival where I had played host didn't even show themselves in the form of a warning dream!

[p290]
XXV

A few days after the entertainment at Willowsmere, and before the society papers had done talking about the magnificence and luxury displayed on that occasion, I woke up one morning, like the great poet Byron, “to find myself famous.” Not for any intellectual achievement,—not for any unexpected deed of heroism,—not for any resolved or noble attitude in society or politics,—no!—I owed my fame merely to a quadruped;—‘Phosphor’ won the Derby. It was about a neck-and-neck contest between my racer and that of the Prime Minister, and for a second or so the result seemed doubtful,—but, as the two jockeys neared the goal, Amiel, whose thin wiry figure clad in the brightest of bright scarlet silk, stuck to his horse as though he were a part of it, put ‘Phosphor’ to a pace he had never yet exhibited, appearing to skim along the ground at literally flying speed, the upshot being that he scored a triumphant victory, reaching the winning-post a couple of yards or more ahead of his rival. Acclamations rent the air at the vigour displayed in the ‘finish’—and I became the hero of the day,—the darling of the populace. I was somewhat amused at the Premier’s discomfiture,—he took his beating rather badly. He did not know me, nor I him,—I was not of his politics, and I did not care a jot for his feelings one way or the other, but I was gratified, in a certain satirical sense, to find myself suddenly acknowledged as a greater man than he, because I was the owner of the Derby-winner! Before I well knew where I [p 291] was, I found myself being presented to the Prince of Wales, who shook hands with me and congratulated me;—all the biggest aristocrats in England were willing and eager to be introduced to me;—and inwardly I laughed at this exhibition of taste and culture on the part of ‘the gentlemen of England that live at home at ease.’ They crowded round ‘Phosphor,’ whose wild eye warned strangers against taking liberties with him, but who seemed not a whit the worse for his exertions, and who apparently was quite ready to run the race over again with equal pleasure and success. Amiel’s dark sly face and cruel ferret eyes were evidently not attractive to the majority of the gentlemen of the turf, though his answers to all the queries put to him, were admirably ready, respectful and not without wit. But to me the whole sum and substance of the occasion was the fact that I, Geoffrey Tempest, once struggling author, now millionaire, was simply by virtue of my ownership of the Derby-winner, ‘famous’ at last!—or what society considers famous,—that fame that secures for a man the attention of ‘the nobility and gentry,’ to quote from tradesmen’s advertisements,—and also obtains the persistent adulation and shameless pursuit of all the demi-mondaines who want jewels and horses and yachts presented to them in exchange for a few tainted kisses from their carmined lips. Under the shower of compliments I received, I stood, apparently delighted,—smiling, affable and courteous,—entering into the spirit of the occasion, and shaking hands with my Lord That, and Sir Something Nobody, and His Serene Highness the Grand Duke So-and-So of Beer-Land, and His other Serene Lowness of Small-Principality,—but in my secret soul I scorned these people with their social humbug and hypocrisy,—scorned them with such a deadly scorn as almost amazed myself. When presently I walked off the course with Lucio, who as usual seemed to know and to be friends with everybody, he spoke in accents that were far more grave and gentle than I had ever heard him use before.

A couple days after the event at Willowsmere, and before the social media pages had stopped talking about the extravagance and luxury shown at that time, I woke up one morning, like the famous poet Byron, “to find myself famous.” Not for any intellectual achievement—or any unexpected act of bravery—or any determined or noble stance in society or politics—no!—I owed my fame simply to a horse;—‘Phosphor’ won the Derby. It was a close race between my horse and the Prime Minister's, and for a moment, the outcome seemed uncertain—but as the two jockeys approached the finish line, Amiel, whose lean, wiry figure dressed in the brightest scarlet silk, clung to his horse as if he were part of it, pushed ‘Phosphor’ to a level of speed he had never shown before, appearing to fly along the ground. In the end, he achieved a triumphant victory, crossing the finish line a couple of yards ahead of his competitor. Cheers filled the air at the energy displayed in the finish—and I became the hero of the day—the darling of the people. I found some amusement in the Prime Minister's embarrassment—he took his loss rather hard. He didn’t know me, nor I him—I wasn’t part of his political circle, and I didn’t care less about his feelings, but I felt a certain ironic satisfaction in suddenly being recognized as a greater man than he, simply because I owned the Derby-winner! Before I knew it, I was being introduced to the Prince of Wales, who shook my hand and congratulated me;—all the top aristocrats in England were eager to meet me;—and internally, I chuckled at this display of taste and culture from ‘the gentlemen of England who live at home in comfort.’ They gathered around ‘Phosphor,’ whose wild eyes warned strangers to keep their distance, but who appeared none the worse for his effort and seemed ready to race again with equal enjoyment and success. Amiel’s dark, sly face and cruel, ferret-like eyes didn’t seem to charm most of the racing gentlemen, though his responses to all their questions were impressively quick, respectful, and witty. But for me, the whole point of the day was that I, Geoffrey Tempest, once a struggling author, now a millionaire, was finally ‘famous’ simply because I owned the Derby-winner!—or at least what society sees as fame—that kind of fame that attracts the attention of ‘the nobility and gentry,’ to quote from store advertisements—and also earns the relentless admiration and shameless pursuit of all the demi-mondaines who want jewels and horses and yachts offered to them in exchange for a few dubious kisses from their painted lips. Amid the flood of compliments I received, I stood, seemingly delighted—smiling, friendly, and polite—joining in the spirit of the day, and shaking hands with my Lord This, and Sir Something Unimportant, and His Serene Highness the Grand Duke So-and-So of Beer-Land, and His other Serene Low-Rank of Small-Principality—but deep down, I looked down on these people with their social nonsense and hypocrisy—looked down on them with a fierce disdain that surprised even me. When I eventually walked off the course with Lucio, who, as usual, seemed to know and be friends with everyone, he spoke in tones far more serious and gentle than I had ever heard him use before.

“With all your egotism, Geoffrey, there is something forcible and noble in your nature,—something which rises [p 292] up in bold revolt against falsehood and sham. Why, in Heaven’s name do you not give it way?”

“With all your ego, Geoffrey, there’s something powerful and noble in you—something that stands up boldly against lies and pretense. Why on earth don’t you let it come out?”

I looked at him amazed, and laughed.

I looked at him in amazement and laughed.

“Give it way? What do you mean? Would you have me tell humbugs that I know them as such?,—and liars that I discern their lies? My dear fellow, society would become too hot to hold me!”

“Give it away? What do you mean? Would you have me tell frauds that I see them for what they are?—and liars that I can spot their lies? My dear friend, society would become too uncomfortable for me!”

“It could not be hotter—or colder—than hell, if you believed in hell, which you do not,”—he rejoined, in the same quiet voice—“But I did not assume that you should say these things straight out and bluntly, to give offence. An affronting candour is not nobleness,—it is merely coarse. To act nobly is better than to speak.”

“It couldn't be hotter—or colder—than hell, if you believe in hell, which you don't,” he replied in the same calm tone. “But I didn't expect you to say these things so directly and bluntly, just to be offensive. Being overly honest isn't the same as being noble; it's just rude. It's better to act nobly than to just talk about it.”

“And what would you have me do?” I asked curiously.

“And what do you want me to do?” I asked, intrigued.

He was silent for a moment, and seemed to be earnestly, almost painfully considering,—then he answered,—

He was quiet for a moment and looked like he was seriously, almost painfully thinking things through—then he answered,—

“My advice will seem to you singular, Geoffrey,—but if you want it, here it is. Give, as I said, the noble, and what the world would call the quixotic part of your nature full way,—do not sacrifice your higher sense of what is right and just for the sake of pandering to anyone’s power or influence,—and—say farewell to me! I am no use to you, save to humour your varying fancies, and introduce you to those great,—or small,—personages you wish to know for your own convenience or advantage,—believe me, it would be much better for you and much more consoling at the inevitable hour of death, if you were to let all this false and frivolous nonsense go, and me with it! Leave society to its own fool’s whirligig of distracted follies,—put Royalty in its true place, and show it that all its pomp, arrogance and glitter are worthless, and itself a nothing, compared to the upright standing of a brave soul in an honest man,—and, as Christ said to the rich ruler—‘Sell half that thou hast and give to the poor.’”

"My advice might seem unusual to you, Geoffrey, but here it is if you want it. Embrace the noble and what the world might call the unrealistic side of yourself fully—don’t compromise your sense of what’s right and just just to please anyone's power or influence—and—say goodbye to me! I'm not really useful to you, except to cater to your changing whims and introduce you to those important—whether great or small—people you want to know for your own benefit. Trust me, it would be much better for you and far more comforting at the inevitable moment of death if you let go of all this fake and trivial nonsense, and let go of me too! Leave society to its own chaotic mix of foolishness—put royalty in its proper place, and show it that all its grandeur, arrogance, and shine are meaningless, and that it’s nothing compared to the integrity of a courageous heart in an honest person—and, as Christ said to the rich ruler, ‘Sell half of what you have and give to the poor.’”

I was silent for a minute or so out of sheer surprise, while he watched me earnestly, his face pale and expectant. A curious shock of something like compunction startled my [p 293] conscience, and for a brief space I was moved to a vague regret,—regret that with all the enormous capability I possessed of doing good to numbers of my fellow-creatures with the vast wealth I owned, I had not attained to any higher moral attitude than that represented by the frivolous folk who make up what is called the ‘Upper Ten’ of society. I took the same egotistical pleasure in myself and my own doings as any of them,—and I was to the full as foolishly conventional, smooth-tongued and hypocritical as they. They acted their part and I acted mine,—none of us were ever our real selves for a moment. In very truth, one of the reasons why ‘fashionable’ men and women cannot bear to be alone is, that a solitude in which they are compelled to look face to face upon their secret selves becomes unbearable because of the burden they carry of concealed vice and accusing shame. My emotion soon passed however, and slipping my arm through Lucio’s, I smiled, as I answered—

I was quiet for a minute or so, completely taken aback, while he looked at me intensely, his face pale and expectant. A strange feeling of guilt caught me off guard, and for a moment I felt a vague regret—regret that despite my immense ability to help a lot of people with the wealth I had, I hadn’t reached any morally higher ground than the superficial crowd known as the ‘Upper Ten’ of society. I took as much selfish pleasure in myself and my actions as they did—and I was just as foolishly conventional, smooth-talking, and hypocritical as they were. They played their roles and I played mine—none of us were ever our true selves for a second. In fact, one of the reasons why ‘fashionable’ men and women can't stand to be alone is that the solitude forces them to confront their true selves, which becomes unbearable because of the weight of their hidden vices and shame. However, my emotions quickly faded, and linking my arm through Lucio’s, I smiled as I answered—

“Your advice, my dear fellow, would do credit to a Salvationist preacher,—but it is quite valueless to me, because impossible to follow. To say farewell for ever to you, in the first place, would be to make myself guilty of the blackest ingratitude,—in the second instance, society, with all its ridiculous humbug, is nevertheless necessary for the amusement of myself and my future wife,—Royalty moreover, is accustomed to be flattered, and we shall not be hurt by joining in the general inane chorus;—thirdly, if I did as the visionary Jew suggested——

“Your advice, my dear friend, would be fitting for a Salvation Army preacher—but it’s completely useless to me because it’s impossible to follow. Saying goodbye to you forever, first of all, would make me guilty of the worst ingratitude. Secondly, society, with all its ridiculous nonsense, is still necessary for my entertainment and that of my future wife. Royalty, moreover, is used to being praised, and we won’t be harmed by joining in the mindless chorus. Thirdly, if I did what the dreamer suggested—”

“What visionary Jew?” he asked, his eyes sparkling coldly.

“What visionary Jew?” he asked, his eyes sparkling with an icy intensity.

“Why, Christ of course!” I rejoined lightly.

“Why, Christ of course!” I responded casually.

The shadow of a strange smile parted his lips.

The shadow of a weird smile crossed his lips.

“It is the fashion to blaspheme!” he said,—“A mark of brilliancy in literature, and wit in society! I forgot! Pray go on,—if you did as Christ suggested——

“It’s trendy to blaspheme!” he said, “A sign of brilliance in literature and cleverness in society! I lost track! Please continue,—if you did as Christ recommended

“Yes,—if I gave half my goods to the poor, I should not be thanked for it, or considered anything but a fool for my pains.”

“Yes,—if I gave half my belongings to the poor, I wouldn’t be thanked for it, or seen as anything other than a fool for my efforts.”

[p 294]
“You would wish to be thanked?” he said.

[p294]
“You want to be thanked?” he said.

“Naturally! Most people like a little gratitude in return for benefits.”

“Of course! Most people appreciate a bit of thanks for favors.”

“They do. And the Creator, who is always giving, is supposed to like gratitude also,”—he observed—“Nevertheless He seldom gets it!”

“They do. And the Creator, who is always giving, is also supposed to appreciate gratitude,” he noted, “Still, He rarely receives it!”

“I do not talk of hyperphysical nothingness,”—I said with impatience—“I am speaking of the plain facts of this world and the people who live in it. If one gives largely, one expects to be acknowledged as generous,—but if I were to divide my fortune, and hand half of it to the poor, the matter would be chronicled in about six lines in one of the papers, and society would exclaim ‘What a fool!’”

“I’m not talking about some abstract nothingness,” I said impatiently. “I’m talking about the simple facts of this world and the people in it. When someone gives a lot, they expect to be recognized as generous—but if I were to split my fortune and give half of it to the poor, it would probably get mentioned in a few lines in one of the newspapers, and society would just call me a fool!”

“Then let us talk no more about it,”—said Lucio, his brows clearing, and his eyes gathering again their wonted light of mockery and mirth—“Having won the Derby, you have really done all a nineteenth-century civilization expects you to do, and for your reward, you will be in universal demand everywhere. You may hope soon to dine at Marlborough House,—and a little back-stair influence and political jobbery will work you into the Cabinet if you care for it. Did I not tell you I would set you up as successfully as the bear who has reached the bun on the top of the slippery pole, a spectacle for the envy of men and the wonder of angels? Well, there you are!—triumphant!—a great creature Geoffrey!—in fact, you are the greatest product of the age, a man with five millions and owner of the Derby-winner! What is the glory of intellect compared to such a position as yours! Men envy you,—and as for angels,—if there are any,—you may be sure they do wonder! A man’s fame guaranteed by a horse, is something indeed to make an angel stare!”

“Then let’s not talk about it anymore,” said Lucio, his expression brightening, and his eyes regaining their usual sparkle of teasing and joy. “Now that you’ve won the Derby, you’ve really accomplished everything a 19th-century society expects of you. Because of that, you’ll soon be in high demand everywhere. You can look forward to dinner at Marlborough House soon, and a bit of backdoor influence and some political maneuvering could land you a spot in the Cabinet if that’s what you want. Didn’t I tell you I would elevate you just like the bear that reaches the bun at the top of the slippery pole, making you a sight everyone envies and angels admire? Well, here you are! Triumphant! A remarkable figure, Geoffrey! In fact, you’re the pinnacle of your era, a man with five million and the owner of the Derby winner! What’s the glory of intellect compared to your position? Men envy you, and as for angels—if there are any—you can bet they do wonder! A man’s fame guaranteed by a horse is truly something to make an angel pause and stare!”

He laughed uproariously, and from that day he never spoke again of his singular proposition that I should ‘part with him,’ and let the “nobler” nature in me have its way. I was not to know then that he had staked a chance upon my soul and lost it,—and that from henceforward he took a [p 295] determined course with me, implacably on to the appalling end.

He laughed loudly, and from that day on, he never brought up his strange suggestion that I should 'leave him' and let the “better” part of me take over. I didn’t know then that he had gambled my soul and lost it—and that from that point on, he followed a fixed path with me, relentlessly heading toward the terrible conclusion. [p295I'm sorry, but I need input text to modernize. Please provide a phrase or sentences that you'd like me to work on.

My marriage took place on the appointed day in June with all the pomp and extravagant show befitting my position, and that of the woman I had chosen to wed. It is needless to describe the gorgeousness of the ceremony in detail,—any fashionable ‘ladies paper’ describing the wedding of an Earl’s daughter to a five-fold millionaire, will give an idea, in hysterical rhapsody, of the general effect. It was an amazing scene,—and one in which costly millinery completely vanquished all considerations of solemnity or sacredness in the supposed ‘divine’ ordinance. The impressive command: “I require and charge ye both, as ye will answer at the dreadful day of judgment,”—did not obtain half so much awed attention as the exquisite knots of pearls and diamonds which fastened the bride’s silver-embroidered train to her shoulders. ‘All the world and his wife’ were present,—that is, the social world, which imagines no other world exists, though it is the least part of the community. The Prince of Wales honoured us by his presence: two great dignitaries of the church performed the marriage-rite, resplendent in redundant fulness of white sleeve and surplice, and equally imposing in the fatness of their bodies and unctuous redness of their faces; and Lucio was my ‘best man.’ He was in high, almost wild spirits,—and, during our drive to the church together, had entertained me all the way with numerous droll stories, mostly at the expense of the clergy. When we reached the sacred edifice, he said laughingly as he alighted—

My wedding happened on the scheduled day in June, with all the flair and extravagant display that suited my status and that of the woman I chose to marry. There’s no need to go into detail about the beauty of the ceremony—any stylish magazine covering the wedding of an Earl’s daughter to a five-fold millionaire would give a dramatic sense of the overall effect. It was a stunning scene, where expensive fashion completely overshadowed any sense of solemnity or sacredness in the supposed ‘divine’ ordinance. The serious command: “I require and charge you both, as you will answer at the dreadful day of judgment,” didn’t capture nearly as much attention as the stunning pearls and diamonds that held the bride’s silver-embroidered train to her shoulders. 'Everyone who mattered' was there—that is, the social elite, who think nothing else exists, even though they make up just a small part of the community. The Prince of Wales honored us with his attendance; two high-ranking church officials conducted the marriage ceremony, overflowing in their ample white sleeves and surplices, and equally impressive in their hefty bodies and rosy faces; and Lucio was my ‘best man.’ He was in great spirits—almost wild—and kept me entertained during our drive to the church with a bunch of amusing stories, mostly poking fun at the clergy. When we arrived at the sacred place, he jokingly said as he stepped out—

“Did you ever hear it reported, Geoffrey, that the devil is unable to enter a church, because of the cross upon it, or within it?”

“Did you ever hear, Geoffrey, that the devil can't enter a church because of the cross on it or inside it?”

“I have heard some such nonsense,”—I replied, smiling at the humour expressed in his sparkling eyes and eloquent features.

“I’ve heard some of that nonsense,” I replied, smiling at the humor in his sparkling eyes and expressive features.

“It is nonsense,—for the makers of the legend forgot one thing;” he continued, dropping his voice to a whisper as [p 296] we passed under the carved gothic portico—“The cross may be present,——but——so is the clergyman! And wherever a clergyman is, the devil may surely follow!”

“It is nonsense,” he said, lowering his voice to a whisper as [p296Please provide the text for modernization.we walked under the carved gothic portico. “The cross might be there,——but—so is the clergyman! And wherever the clergyman is, the devil is sure to follow!”

I almost laughed aloud at his manner of making this irreverent observation, and the look with which he accompanied it. The rich tones of the organ creeping softly on the flower-scented silence however, quickly solemnized my mood,—and while I leaned against the altar-rails waiting for my bride, I caught myself wondering for the hundredth time or more, at my comrade’s singularly proud and kingly aspect, as with folded arms and lifted head, he contemplated the lily-decked altar and the gleaming crucifix upon it, his meditative eyes bespeaking a curious mingling of reverence and contempt.

I almost laughed out loud at his way of making this irreverent comment, along with the look he gave. However, the rich sounds of the organ softly filling the flower-scented silence quickly made me serious again. While I leaned against the altar rails waiting for my bride, I found myself wondering for the hundredth time or more about my friend's uniquely proud and regal look. With his arms crossed and head held high, he gazed at the lily-adorned altar and the shining crucifix on it, his thoughtful eyes revealing a strange mix of respect and disdain.

One incident I remember, as standing out particularly in all the glare and glitter of the brilliant scene, and this occurred at the signing of our names in the register. When Sibyl, a vision of angelic loveliness in all her bridal white, affixed her signature to the entry, Lucio bent towards her,—

One incident I remember, which stood out especially in all the brightness and sparkle of the scene, happened when we signed our names in the register. When Sibyl, a vision of angelic beauty in her bridal white, added her signature to the entry, Lucio leaned toward her,—

“As ‘best man’ I claim an old-fashioned privilege!” he said, and kissed her lightly on the cheek. She blushed a vivid red,—then suddenly grew ghastly pale,—and with a kind of choking cry, reeled back in a dead faint in the arms of one of her bridesmaids. It was some minutes before she was restored to consciousness,—but she made light both of my alarm and the consternation of her friends,—and assuring us that it was nothing but the effect of the heat of the weather and the excitement of the day, she took my arm and walked down the aisle smilingly, through the brilliant ranks of her staring and envious ‘society’ friends, all of whom coveted her good fortune, not because she had married a worthy or gifted man,—that would have been no special matter for congratulation,—but simply because she had married five millions of money! I was the appendage to the millions—nothing further. She held her head high and haughtily, though I felt her tremble as the thundering strains of the [p 297] ‘Bridal March’ from Lohengrin poured sonorous triumph on the air. She trod on roses all the way,—I remembered that too, ... afterwards! Her satin slipper crushed the hearts of a thousand innocent things that must surely have been more dear to God than she;—the little harmless souls of flowers, whose task in life, sweetly fulfilled, had been to create beauty and fragrance by their mere existence, expired to gratify the vanity of one woman to whom nothing was sacred. But I anticipate,—I was yet in my fool’s dream,—and imagined that the dying blossoms were happy to perish thus beneath her tread!

“As the ‘best man,’ I get to enjoy an old-fashioned privilege!” he said, then kissed her softly on the cheek. She blushed a bright red, then suddenly turned ghostly pale, and with a sort of choking gasp, collapsed into the arms of one of her bridesmaids. It took several minutes for her to regain consciousness, but she downplayed both my concern and her friends’ shock, assuring us it was just the heat and the excitement of the day. She took my arm and walked down the aisle, smiling, past her dazzling and envious ‘society’ friends, all of whom longed for her good fortune—not because she had married a worthy or talented man, which wouldn’t have been a big deal, but simply because she had married into five million dollars! I was just an accessory to the millions—nothing more. She held her head high and proud, although I could feel her tremble as the booming sounds of the ‘Bridal March’ from Lohengrin filled the air with triumphant music. She walked on roses all the way—I remembered that too, ... later! Her satin slipper crushed the hearts of countless innocent things that must have been more precious to God than she; the little harmless souls of flowers, whose only purpose in life was to create beauty and fragrance by simply existing, perished to feed the vanity of one woman who held nothing sacred. But I'm getting ahead of myself—I was still in my naïve dream, thinking that the dying blossoms were happy to be crushed beneath her feet!

A grand reception was held at Lord Elton’s house after the ceremony,—and in the midst of the chattering, the eating and the drinking, we,—my newly made wife and I,—departed amid the profuse flatteries and good wishes of our ‘friends’ who, primed with the very finest champagne, made a very decent show of being sincere. The last person to say farewell to us at the carriage-door was Lucio,—and the sorrow I felt at parting with him was more than I could express in words. From the very hour of the dawning of my good fortune we had been almost inseparable companions,—I owed my success in society,—everything, even my bride herself,—to his management and tact,—and though I had now won for my life’s partner the most beautiful of women, I could not contemplate even the temporary breaking of the association between myself and my gifted and brilliant comrade, without a keen pang of personal pain amid my nuptial joys. Leaning his arms on the carriage-window, he looked in upon us both, smiling.

A big reception was held at Lord Elton’s house after the ceremony, and in the middle of all the chatting, eating, and drinking, my new wife and I left amidst the lavish compliments and well-wishes from our "friends," who, energized by the finest champagne, put on quite a show of sincerity. The last person to say goodbye to us at the carriage door was Lucio, and the sadness I felt at parting with him was beyond what I could put into words. Since the moment my luck turned, we had been almost inseparable. I owed my success in society—everything, even my bride—to his guidance and skill. And even though I had now found the most beautiful woman to share my life with, the thought of breaking my connection with my talented and brilliant friend, even temporarily, gave me a sharp twinge of sadness amidst my wedding happiness. Leaning his arms on the carriage window, he looked in at us both, smiling.

“My spirit will be with you both in all your journeyings!” he said—“And when you return, I shall be one of the first to bid you welcome home. Your house-party is fixed for September, I believe?”

“My spirit will be with you both in all your travels!” he said. “And when you come back, I’ll be one of the first to welcome you home. Your house party is set for September, right?”

“Yes,—and you will be the most eagerly desired guest of all invited!” I replied heartily, pressing his hand.

“Yes—and you will be the most wanted guest of all invited!” I said warmly, shaking his hand.

“Fie, for shame!” he retorted laughingly—“Be not so disloyal of speech, Geoffrey! Are you not going to entertain [p 298] the Prince of Wales?—and shall anyone be more ‘eagerly-desired’ than he? No,—I must play a humble third or even fourth on your list where Royalty is concerned,—my princedom is alas! not that of Wales,—and the throne I might claim (if I had anyone to help me, which I have not) is a long way removed from that of England!”

“Come on, that’s shameful!” he replied with a laugh—“Don’t be so disloyal with your words, Geoffrey! Aren’t you going to host [p298Your request seems to be missing the text you want me to modernize. Please provide the phrases you'd like me to work on.the Prince of Wales?—and will anyone be more ‘highly sought’ than him? No,—I have to settle for being a humble third or even fourth on your list when it comes to royalty,—my claim to a principality is sadly not that of Wales,—and the throne I could assert (if I had anyone to support me, which I don’t) is far removed from that of England!”

Sibyl said nothing,—but her eyes rested on his handsome face and fine figure with an odd wonder and wistfulness, and she was very pale.

Sibyl said nothing, but her eyes lingered on his handsome face and impressive physique with a strange mix of curiosity and longing, and she looked very pale.

“Good-bye Lady Sibyl!” he added gently—“All joy be with you! To us who are left behind, your absence will seem long,—but to you,—ah!—Love gives wings to time, and what would be to ordinary folks a month of mere dull living, will be for you nothing but a moment’s rapture! Love is better than wealth,—you have found that out already I know!—but I think—and hope—that you are destined to make the knowledge more certain and complete! Think of me sometimes! Au revoir!”

“Goodbye, Lady Sibyl!” he said softly. “I hope all joy is with you! For those of us left behind, your absence will feel long, but for you, oh!—Love gives time wings, and what would be a month of boring life for ordinary people will be just a moment of pure happiness for you! Love is better than wealth—you’ve already figured that out, I know!—but I believe—and I hope—that you’re meant to make that knowledge even clearer and more complete! Think of me from time to time! See you later!”

The horses started,—a handful of rice flung by the society idiot who is always at weddings, rattled against the door and on the roof of the brougham, and Lucio stepped back, waving his hand. To the last we saw him,—a tall stately figure on the steps of Lord Elton’s mansion,—surrounded by an ultra-fashionable throng, ... bridesmaids in bright attire and picture-hats,—young girls all eager and excited-looking, each of them no doubt longing fervently for the day to come when they might severally manage to secure as rich a husband as myself, ... match-making mothers and wicked old dowagers, exhibiting priceless lace on their capacious bosoms, and ablaze with diamonds, ... men with white button-hole bouquets in their irreproachably fitting frock-coats,—servants in gay liveries, and the usual street-crowd of idle sight-seers;—all this cluster of faces, costumes and flowers, was piled against the grey background of the stone portico,—and in the midst, the dark beauty of Lucio’s face and the luminance of his flashing eyes made him the conspicuous object and chief centre of attraction, [p 299] ... then, ... the carriage turned a sharp corner,—the faces vanished,—and Sibyl and I realised that from henceforward we were left alone,—alone to face the future and ourselves,—and to learn the lesson of love ... or hate ... for evermore together!

The horses took off, and a handful of rice thrown by the neighborhood oddball who always shows up at weddings rattled against the door and roof of the carriage. Lucio stepped back, waving his hand. For the last time, we saw him—a tall, striking figure on the steps of Lord Elton’s mansion—surrounded by a trendy crowd, ... bridesmaids in colorful outfits and fashionable hats—young girls all eager and looking excited, each of them probably wishing for the day to come when they could snag as wealthy a husband as I am, ... matchmaking mothers and scheming old dowagers showing off priceless lace on their ample chests and sparkling with diamonds, ... men wearing white boutonnieres in their perfectly tailored frock coats—servants in bright uniforms, and the usual street crowd of idle observers;—this collection of faces, outfits, and flowers stood out against the grey background of the stone porch—and in the middle, the dark beauty of Lucio’s face and the brightness of his sparkling eyes made him the obvious focus and main attraction, [p299It seems there is no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a phrase and I'll assist you.... then, ... the carriage turned a sharp corner,—the faces disappeared,—and Sibyl and I realized that from now on we were left alone,—alone to face the future and ourselves,—and to learn the lesson of love ... or hate ... forever together!

[p300]
XXVI

I cannot now trace the slow or swift flitting by of phantasmal events, ... wild ghosts of days or weeks that drifted past, and brought me gradually and finally to a time when I found myself wandering, numb and stricken and sick at heart, by the shores of a lake in Switzerland,—a small lake, densely blue, with apparently a thought in its depths such as is reflected in a child’s earnest eye. I gazed down at the clear and glistening water almost unseeingly,—the snow-peaked mountains surrounding it were too high for the lifting of my aching sight,—loftiness, purity, and radiance were unbearable to my mind, crushed as it was beneath a weight of dismal wreckage and ruin. What a fool was I ever to have believed that in this world there could be such a thing as happiness! Misery stared me in the face,—life-long misery,—and no escape but death. Misery!—it was the word which like a hellish groan, had been uttered by the three dreadful phantoms that had once, in an evil vision, disturbed my rest. What had I done, I demanded indignantly of myself, to deserve this wretchedness which no wealth could cure?—why was fate so unjust? Like all my kind, I was unable to discern the small yet strong links of the chain I had myself wrought, and which bound me to my own undoing,—I blamed fate, or rather God,—and talked of injustice, merely because I personally suffered, never realizing that what I considered unjust was but the equitable measuring forth of that Eternal Law which is carried out with as mathematical an exactitude [p 301] as the movement of the planets, notwithstanding man’s pigmy efforts to impede its fulfilment. The light wind blowing down from the snow peaks above me ruffled the placidity of the little lake by which I aimlessly strolled,—I watched the tiny ripples break over its surface like the lines of laughter on a human face, and wondered morosely whether it was deep enough to drown in! For what was the use of living on,—knowing what I knew! Knowing that she whom I had loved, and whom I loved still in a way that was hateful to myself, was a thing viler and more shameless in character than the veriest poor drab of the street who sells herself for current coin,—that the lovely body and angel-face were but an attractive disguise for the soul of a harpy,—a vulture of vice, ... my God!—an irrepressible cry escaped me as my thoughts went on and on in the never-ending circle and problem of incurable, unspeakable despair,—and I threw myself down on a shelving bank of grass that sloped towards the lake and covered my face in a paroxysm of tearless agony.

I can't now trace the slow or fast passing of ghostly events, ... wild memories of days or weeks that drifted by, eventually leading me to a time when I found myself wandering, numb and heartbroken, by the shores of a lake in Switzerland—a small lake, a deep blue, seemingly holding a thought in its depths like that of a child's serious gaze. I looked down at the clear, shimmering water almost without seeing it—the snow-capped mountains around it were too tall for my weary eyes to bear—such height, purity, and brightness felt unbearable to my mind, weighed down by a load of despair and ruin. What a fool I was to ever think that happiness existed in this world! Misery confronted me—life-long misery—with no escape but death. Misery!—it was the word that had come forth like a hellish groan from the three dreadful phantoms that had once disturbed my sleep in a terrible vision. What had I done, I asked myself angrily, to deserve this wretchedness that no amount of money could fix?—why was fate so unfair? Like so many others, I couldn’t see the small yet strong links in the chain I had created, binding me to my own downfall—I blamed fate, or rather God—and spoke of injustice, simply because I was suffering, never realizing that what I saw as unfair was just the fair measuring of that Eternal Law which operates with as much precise accuracy [p301]as the motion of the planets, despite man's small attempts to impede its fulfillment. The light breeze blowing down from the snowy peaks above me disturbed the calm of the little lake beside which I wandered aimlessly—I watched the tiny ripples break across its surface like the lines of laughter on a human face, and wondered darkly whether it was deep enough to drown in! What was the point of continuing to live, knowing what I knew! Knowing that she whom I had loved, and whom I still loved in a way that disgusted me, was more vile and shameless than the most wretched woman on the street who sells herself for a penny—that the beautiful body and angelic face were just a mask hiding the soul of a harpy—a vulture of vice, ... my God!—an uncontrollable cry escaped me as my thoughts spiraled in the endless cycle of unbearable, unspeakable despair—and I threw myself down on a grassy slope leading to the lake and covered my face in a fit of tearless agony.

Still inexorable thought worked in my brain, and forced me to consider my position. Was she,—was Sibyl—more to blame than I myself for all the strange havoc wrought? I had married her of my own free will and choice,—and she had told me beforehand—“I am a contaminated creature, trained to perfection in the lax morals and prurient literature of my day.” Well,—and so it had proved! My own blood burned with shame as I reflected how ample and convincing were the proofs!—and, starting up from my recumbent posture I paced up and down again restlessly in a fever of self-contempt and disgust. What could I do with a woman such as she to whom I was now bound for life? Reform her? She would laugh me to scorn for the attempt. Reform myself? She would sneer at me for an effeminate milksop. Besides, was not I as willing to be degraded as she was to degrade me?—a very victim to my brute passions? Tortured and maddened by my feelings I roamed about wildly, and started as if a pistol-shot had been fired near me when the plash of oars sounded on the silence [p 302] and the keel of a small boat grated on the shore, the boatman within it respectfully begging me in mellifluous French to employ him for an hour. I assented, and in a minute or two was out on the lake in the middle of the red glow of sunset which turned the snow-summits to points of flame, and the waters to the hue of ruby wine. I think the man who rowed me saw that I was in no very pleasant humour, for he preserved a discreet silence,—and I, pulling my hat partly over my eyes, lay back in the stern, still busy with my wretched musings. Only a month married!—and yet,—a sickening satiety had taken the place of the so-called ‘deathless’ lover’s passion. There were moments even, when my wife’s matchless physical beauty appeared hideous to me. I knew her as she was,—and no exterior charm could ever again cover for me the revolting nature within. And what puzzled me from dawn to dusk was her polished, specious hypocrisy,—her amazing aptitude for lies! To look at her,—to hear her speak,—one would have deemed her a very saint of purity,—a delicate creature whom a coarse word would startle and offend,—a very incarnation of the sweetest and most gracious womanhood,—all heart and feeling and sympathy. Everyone thought thus of her,—and never was there a greater error. Heart she had none; that fact was borne in upon me two days after our marriage while we were in Paris, for there a telegram reached us announcing her mother’s death. The paralysed Countess of Elton had, it appeared, expired suddenly on our wedding-day, or rather our wedding night,—but the Earl had deemed it best to wait forty-eight hours before interrupting our hymeneal happiness with the melancholy tidings. He followed his telegram by a brief letter to his daughter, in which the concluding lines were these—“As you are a bride and are travelling abroad, I should advise you by no means to go into mourning. Under the circumstances it is really not necessary.”

Still, an unstoppable thought worked in my mind, forcing me to reconsider my situation. Was she—was Sibyl—more to blame than I was for all the strange chaos that had unfolded? I had married her of my own free will—she had warned me beforehand, “I am a tainted creature, perfectly trained in the loose morals and explicit literature of my time.” Well, it had turned out just like that! My own blood burned with shame as I thought about the overwhelming evidence! Jumping up from my lying position, I started pacing restlessly, consumed by self-disgust and contempt. What could I do with a woman like her, to whom I was now tied for life? Change her? She would mock me for even trying. Change myself? She would scoff at me for being a weakling. Besides, wasn’t I just as willing to be degraded as she was to degrade me?—a complete slave to my animal instincts? Tortured and driven mad by my feelings, I wandered around frantically, jumping as if a gun had gone off nearby when I heard the sound of oars breaking the silence [p302I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text you would like me to work on.and the keel of a small boat scraping against the shore. The boatman inside it respectfully asked me in smooth French if I would hire him for an hour. I agreed, and in a minute or two, I was out on the lake, surrounded by the deep red glow of sunset that turned the snow-capped peaks into fiery points and the water into the color of ruby wine. I think the man rowing me noticed I was in a foul mood, as he kept a respectful silence. Pulling my hat partway over my eyes, I lay back in the stern, still lost in my miserable thoughts. Just a month married!—and yet a sickening boredom had replaced the so-called ‘eternal’ passion of love. There were even moments when my wife’s flawless physical beauty appeared repulsive to me. I knew her for what she truly was—no outer charm could ever again mask her disgusting nature for me. What troubled me from dawn to dusk was her polished, deceitful hypocrisy—her incredible knack for lying! Looking at her—listening to her speak—one would think she was a saint of purity—a delicate being whom even a crude word would shock and offend—a true embodiment of the sweetest and most graceful femininity—all heart, feeling, and sympathy. Everyone believed this about her—and never was there a greater mistake. She had no heart; that realization hit me two days after our wedding while we were in Paris. There, we received a telegram announcing her mother’s death. The paralyzed Countess of Elton had, it seemed, suddenly passed away on our wedding day—or rather, our wedding night—but the Earl thought it best to wait forty-eight hours before disrupting our marital bliss with such sad news. He followed his telegram with a short letter to his daughter, concluding with these lines: “As you are a bride and traveling abroad, I advise you not to go into mourning. Under the circumstances, it really isn’t necessary.”

And Sibyl had readily accepted his suggestion, keeping generally however to white and pale mauve colourings in her numerous and wonderful toilettes, in order not to outrage the [p 303] proprieties too openly in the opinions of persons known to her, whom she might possibly meet casually in the foreign towns we visited. No word of regret passed her lips, and no tears were shed for her mother’s loss. She only said,

And Sibyl quickly agreed to his suggestion, generally sticking to white and light mauve colors in her many beautiful outfits, so as not to offend the norms too openly in the eyes of people she knew, whom she might run into unexpectedly in the foreign towns we visited. She didn’t say a word of regret, and no tears were shed for her mother’s loss. She simply said,

“What a good thing her sufferings are over!”

“What a relief her suffering is finally over!”

Then, with a little sarcastic smile, she had added—

Then, with a slight sarcastic smile, she had added—

“I wonder when we shall receive the Elton-Chesney wedding cards!”

“I wonder when we’ll get the Elton-Chesney wedding invitations!”

I did not reply, for I was pained and grieved at her lack of all gentle feeling in the matter, and I was also, to a certain extent, superstitiously affected by the fact of the death occurring on our marriage-day. However this was now a thing of the past; a month had elapsed,—a month in which the tearing-down of illusions had gone on daily and hourly,—till I was left to contemplate the uncurtained bare prose of life and the knowledge that I had wedded a beautiful feminine animal with the soul of a shameless libertine. Here I pause and ask myself,—Was not I also a libertine? Yes,—I freely admit it,—but the libertinage of a man, while it may run to excess in hot youth, generally resolves itself, under the influence of a great love, into a strong desire for undefiled sweetness and modesty in the woman beloved. If a man has indulged in both folly and sin, the time comes at last, when, if he has any good left in him at all, he turns back upon himself and lashes his own vices with the scorpion-whip of self-contempt till he smarts with the rage and pain of it,—and then, aching in every pulse with his deserved chastisement, he kneels in spirit at the feet of some pure, true-hearted woman whose white soul, like an angel, hovers compassionately above him, and there lays down his life, saying “Do what you will with it,—it is yours!” And woe to her who plays lightly with such a gift, or works fresh injury upon it! No man, even if he has in his day, indulged in ‘rapid’ living, should choose a ‘rapid’ woman for his wife,—he had far better put a loaded pistol to his head and make an end of it!

I didn't respond because I was hurt and saddened by her complete lack of empathy in the situation, and I was also, in some ways, superstitiously affected by the fact that the death happened on our wedding day. But that was now in the past; a month had gone by—a month during which the unraveling of my illusions happened daily and hourly—until I was left to face the stark reality of life and the realization that I had married a beautiful woman with the heart of a shameless libertine. Here I stop and ask myself—wasn't I also a libertine? Yes—I admit it freely—but a man's libertinism, while it may go too far in his youthful passion, usually transforms, under the influence of true love, into a deep yearning for purity and modesty in the woman he loves. If a man has indulged in both folly and sin, there eventually comes a time, if he has any goodness left in him, when he reflects on himself and punishes his own vices with the scorpion-whip of self-loathing until he feels the sting of it, and then, aching in every part of him from the deserved pain, he spiritually kneels at the feet of some pure-hearted woman whose angelic soul hovers compassionately above him, and there he surrenders his life, saying, “Do what you want with it—it’s yours!” And woe to her who takes such a gift lightly or inflicts new wounds upon it! No man, even if he has lived a reckless life, should choose a reckless woman as his wife—he would be better off holding a loaded gun to his head and ending it!

The sunset-glory began to fade from the landscape as the little boat glided on over the tranquil water, and a great shadow [p 304] was on my mind, like the shadow of that outer darkness which would soon be night. Again I asked myself—Was there no happiness possible in all the world? Just then the Angelus chimed from a little chapel on the shore, and as it rang, a memory stirred in my brain moving me well-nigh to tears. Mavis Clare was happy!—Mavis, with her frank fearless eyes, sweet face and bright nature,—Mavis, wearing her crown of Fame as simply as a child might wear a wreath of may-blossom,—she, with a merely moderate share of fortune which even in its slight proportion was only due to her own hard incessant work,—she was happy. And I,—with my millions,—was wretched! How was it? Why was it? What had I done? I had lived as my compeers lived,—I had followed the lead of all society,—I had feasted my friends and effectually ‘snubbed’ my foes,—I had comported myself exactly as others of my wealth comport themselves,—and I had married a woman whom most men, looking upon once, would have been proud to win. Nevertheless there seemed to be a curse upon me. What had I missed out of life? I knew,—but was ashamed to own it, because I had previously scorned what I called the dream-nothings of mere sentiment. And now I had to acknowledge the paramount importance of those ‘dream-nothings’ out of which all true living must come. I had to realize that my marriage was nothing but the mere mating of the male and female animal,—a coarse bodily union, and no more;—that all the finer and deeper emotions which make a holy thing of human wedlock, were lacking,—the mutual respect, the trusting sympathy,—the lovely confidence of mind with mind,—the subtle inner spiritual bond which no science can analyse, and which is so much closer and stronger than the material, and knits immortal souls together when bodies decay—these things had no existence, and never would exist between my wife and me. Thus, as far as I was concerned, there was a strange blankness in the world,—I was thrust back upon myself for comfort and found none. What should I do with my life, I wondered drearily! Win fame,—true fame,—after all? With Sibyl’s witch-eyes mocking my efforts?—never! If [p 305] I had ever had any gifts of creative thought within me, she would have killed it!

The beautiful colors of the sunset started to fade from the landscape as the little boat glided over the calm water, and a heavy shadow was on my mind, like the darkness that would soon be night. Again I asked myself—Was there no happiness to be found in the world? Just then, the Angelus rang from a small chapel on the shore, and as it chimed, a memory stirred in my mind, nearly bringing me to tears. Mavis Clare was happy!—Mavis, with her open, fearless eyes, sweet face, and bright spirit,—Mavis, who wore her crown of Fame as simply as a child would wear a wreath of blossoms,—she, with a modest share of fortune that was due only to her own hard, relentless work,—she was happy. And I,—with my millions,—was miserable! How could this be? Why was it? What had I done? I had lived like everyone else,—I had followed the crowd,—I had entertained my friends and effectively shut out my enemies,—I had acted exactly like others of my wealth do,—and I had married a woman whom most men would have been proud to win after just one look. Yet I felt cursed. What had I missed in life? I knew,—but was ashamed to admit it, because I had previously mocked what I called the trivial fantasies of mere sentiment. And now I had to acknowledge the crucial importance of those ‘trivial fantasies’ from which all true living must spring. I had to realize that my marriage was nothing but the basic coming together of two animals,—a crude physical union, and nothing more;—that all the finer and deeper emotions that make a sacred bond of human marriage were missing—mutual respect, trusting sympathy,—the beautiful connection of mind to mind,—the subtle inner spiritual link that no science can dissect, and which is closer and stronger than the physical, binding immortal souls together even when bodies decay—these were absent, and would never exist between my wife and me. Thus, for me, there was a strange emptiness in the world,—I turned inward for comfort and found none. What should I do with my life, I pondered gloomily! Achieve fame,—true fame,—after all? With Sibyl’s mocking eyes taunting my efforts?—never! If I had ever had any creative talent within me, she would have crushed it!

The hour was over,—the boatman rowed me in to land, and I paid and dismissed him. The sun had completely sunk,—there were dense purple shadows darkening over the mountains, and one or two small stars faintly discernible in the east. I walked slowly back to the villa where we were staying,—a ‘dépendance’ belonging to the large hotel of the district, which we had rented for the sake of privacy and independence, some of the hotel-servants being portioned off to attend upon us, in addition to my own man Morris, and my wife’s maid. I found Sibyl in the garden, reclining in a basket-chair, her eyes fixed on the after-glow of the sunset, and in her hands a book,—one of the loathliest of the prurient novels that have been lately written by women to degrade and shame their sex. With a sudden impulse of rage upon me which I could not resist, I snatched the volume from her and flung it into the lake below. She made no movement of either surprise or offence,—she merely turned her eyes away from the glowing heavens, and looked at me with a little smile.

The hour was up—the boatman brought me back to shore, and I paid him and sent him on his way. The sun had completely set—dark purple shadows were creeping over the mountains, and a few small stars were faintly visible in the east. I strolled slowly back to the villa where we were staying—a ‘dépendance’ belonging to the big hotel in the area, which we had rented for privacy and independence, with some hotel staff assigned to take care of us, in addition to my own man Morris and my wife’s maid. I found Sibyl in the garden, lounging in a basket chair, her eyes fixed on the afterglow of the sunset, and in her hands a book—one of the most despicable of the sleazy novels recently written by women to degrade and shame their gender. With a sudden impulse of anger I couldn’t control, I grabbed the book from her and threw it into the lake below. She didn’t flinch in surprise or offense—she simply turned her gaze from the glowing sky and looked at me with a small smile.

“How violent you are to-day, Geoffrey!” she said.

“How aggressive you are today, Geoffrey!” she said.

I gazed at her in sombre silence. From the light hat with its pale mauve orchids that rested on her nut-brown hair, to the point of her daintily embroidered shoe, her dress was perfect,—and she was perfect. I knew that,—a matchless piece of womanhood ... outwardly! My heart beat,—there was a sense of suffocation in my throat,—I could have killed her for the mingled loathing and longing which her beauty roused in me.

I stared at her in heavy silence. From the light hat adorned with pale mauve orchids resting on her dark brown hair to the tip of her delicately embroidered shoe, her outfit was flawless—and she was flawless. I knew that—a unique example of womanhood ... on the outside! My heart raced—I felt a tightness in my throat—I could have killed her for the mix of disgust and desire her beauty provoked in me.

“I am sorry!” I said hoarsely, avoiding her gaze—“But I hate to see you with such a book as that!”

“I’m sorry!” I said hoarsely, avoiding her gaze—“But I hate to see you with a book like that!”

“You know its contents?” she queried, with the same slight smile.

“You know what's in it?” she asked, with the same slight smile.

“I can guess.”

"I can take a guess."

“Such things have to be written, they say nowadays,”—she went on—“And, certainly, to judge from the commendation bestowed on these sort of books by the press, it is very [p 306] evident that the wave of opinion is setting in the direction of letting girls know all about marriage before they enter upon it, in order that they may do so with their eyes wide open,—very wide open!” She laughed, and her laughter hurt me like a physical wound. “What an old-fashioned idea the bride of the poets and sixty-years-ago romancists seems now!” she continued—“Imagine her!—a shrinking tender creature, shy of beholders, timid of speech, ... wearing the emblematic veil, which in former days, you know, used to cover the face entirely, as a symbol that the secrets of marriage were as yet hidden from the maiden’s innocent and ignorant eyes. Now the veil is worn flung back from the bride’s brows, and she stares unabashed at everybody,—oh yes, indeed we know quite well what we are doing now when we marry, thanks to the ‘new’ fiction!”

“People say that kind of stuff needs to be written now,”—she continued—“And, judging by the praise these kinds of books get from the media, it’s clear that the trend is leaning towards informing girls all about marriage before they actually get into it, so they can go in with their eyes wide open,—very wide open!” She laughed, and her laughter felt like a physical blow to me. “How old-fashioned the image of the bride from poetry and romance sixty years ago seems now!” she went on—“Just picture her!—a shy, delicate creature, embarrassed in front of onlookers, hesitant to speak,... wearing the traditional veil, which used to completely cover the face, symbolizing that the mysteries of marriage were still hidden from the maiden’s innocent and unaware gaze. Now the veil is tossed back from the bride’s forehead, and she boldly stares at everyone,—oh yes, we definitely know what we’re doing when we get married, thanks to the ‘new’ fiction!”

“The new fiction is detestable,”—I said hotly—“Both in style and morality. Even as a question of literature I wonder at your condescending to read any of it. The woman whose dirty book I have just thrown away—and I feel no compunction for having done it,—is destitute of grammar as well as decency.”

“The new fiction is awful,” I said passionately. “Both in style and morals. Even as a matter of literature, I’m surprised you would lower yourself to read any of it. The author of the trashy book I just threw away—and I don’t feel guilty about it—is lacking in both grammar and decency.”

“Oh, but the critics don’t notice that,”—she interrupted, with a delicate mockery vibrating in her voice—“It is apparently not their business to assist in preserving the purity of the English language. What they fall into raptures over is the originality of the ‘sexual’ theme, though I should have thought all such matters were as old as the hills. I never read reviews as a rule, but I did happen to come across one on the book you have just drowned,—and in it, the reviewer stated he had cried over it!”

“Oh, but the critics don’t see that,” she interrupted, a hint of playful sarcasm in her voice. “It seems it’s not their job to help keep the English language pure. What they get excited about is the originality of the ‘sexual’ theme, even though I would have thought all such topics were as old as time. I normally don’t read reviews, but I did come across one for the book you just dismissed—and in it, the reviewer claimed he had cried over it!”

She laughed again.

She laughed once more.

“Beast!” I said emphatically—“He probably found in it some glozing-over of his own vices. But you, Sibyl—why do you read such stuff?—how can you read it?”

“Beast!” I said emphatically—“He probably saw some excuse for his own faults in it. But you, Sibyl—why do you read that kind of stuff?—how can you even read it?”

“Curiosity moved me in the first place,”—she answered listlessly—“I wanted to see what makes a reviewer cry! Then when I began to read, I found that the story was all [p 307] about the manner in which men amuse themselves with the soiled doves of the highways and bye-ways,—and as I was not very well instructed in that sort of thing, I thought I might as well learn! You know these unpleasant morsels of information on unsavoury subjects are like the reputed suggestions of the devil,—if you listen to one, you are bound to hear more. Besides, literature is supposed to reflect the time we live in,—and that kind of literature being more prevalent than anything else, we are compelled to accept and study it as the mirror of the age.”

“Curiosity got the best of me,” she replied vaguely, “I wanted to see what makes a reviewer cry! Then when I started reading, I realized that the story was all about how men entertain themselves with the fallen women of the streets—and since I wasn't very familiar with that kind of thing, I figured I might as well learn! You know, those uncomfortable bits of information about unpleasant subjects are like the supposed whispers of the devil—once you hear one, you're likely to hear more. Besides, literature is supposed to reflect the times we live in—and that kind of literature is more common than anything else, so we have to accept and study it as the mirror of our age.”

With an expression on her face that was half mirth and half scorn, she rose from her seat, and looked down into the lovely lake below her.

With a look on her face that was part amusement and part disdain, she got up from her seat and gazed down at the beautiful lake beneath her.

“The fishes will eat that book,—” she observed—“I hope it will not poison them! If they could read and understand it, what singular ideas they would have of us human beings!”

“The fish will eat that book,” she noted, “I hope it won’t poison them! If they could read and understand it, what strange ideas they would have about us humans!”

“Why don’t you read Mavis Clare’s books?” I asked suddenly—“You told me you admired her.”

“Why don’t you read Mavis Clare’s books?” I asked suddenly. “You said you admired her.”

“So I do,—immensely!” she answered,—“I admire her and wonder at her, both together. How that woman can keep her child’s heart and child’s faith in a world like this, is more than I can understand. It is always a perfect marvel to me,—a sort of supernatural surprise. You ask me why don’t I read her books,—I do read them,—I’ve read them all over and over again,—but she does not write many, and one has to wait for her productions longer than for those of most authors. When I want to feel like an angel, I read Mavis Clare,—but I more often am inclined to feel the other way, and then her books are merely so many worries to me.”

“I really do—immensely!” she replied. “I admire her and am amazed by her, both at the same time. I can’t understand how that woman maintains her childlike heart and faith in a world like this. It always feels like a perfect marvel to me—a sort of supernatural surprise. You're asking why I don’t read her books—I do read them—I’ve gone through them all multiple times—but she doesn’t write many, and it takes longer to get her works than from most authors. When I want to feel angelic, I read Mavis Clare—but I’m more often in the mood to feel the opposite, and then her books just become a bunch of worries for me.”

“Worries?” I echoed.

"Worries?" I repeated.

“Yes. It is worrying to find somebody believing in a God when you can’t believe in Him,—to have beautiful faiths offered to you which you can’t grasp,—and to know that there is a creature alive, a woman like yourself in everything except mind, who is holding fast a happiness which you [p 308] can never attain,—no, not though you held out praying hands day and night and shouted wild appeals to the dull heavens!”

“Yes. It’s troubling to see someone believe in a God when you just can’t believe in Him,—to have beautiful beliefs presented to you that you can’t understand,—and to realize that there’s a person out there, a woman just like you in every way except in thought, who is clinging to a happiness that you [p308]can never achieve,—no, not even if you stretched out your hands in prayer day and night and cried out desperate pleas to the indifferent skies!”

At that moment she looked like a queen of tragedy,—her violet eyes ablaze,—her lips apart,—her breast heaving;——I approached her with a strange nervous hesitation and touched her hand. She gave it to me passively,—I drew it through my arm, and for a minute or two we paced silently up and down the gravel walk. The lights from the monster hotel which catered for us and our wants, were beginning to twinkle from basement to roof,—and just above the châlet we rented, a triad of stars sparkled in the shape of a trefoil.

At that moment, she looked like a queen of tragedy—her violet eyes shining, her lips parted, her chest rising and falling. I approached her with a strange nervousness and touched her hand. She offered it to me without resistance; I slipped my arm through hers, and for a minute or two, we walked silently up and down the gravel path. The lights from the huge hotel that catered to our needs were starting to twinkle from the basement to the roof, and just above the chalet we rented, a cluster of three stars sparkled in the shape of a trefoil.

“Poor Geoffrey!” she said presently, with a quick upward glance at me,—“I am sorry for you! With all my vagaries of disposition I am not a fool, and at anyrate I have learned how to analyse myself as well as others. I read you as easily as I read a book,—I see what a strange tumult your mind is in! You love me—and you loathe me!—and the contrast of emotion makes a wreck of you and your ideals. Hush,—don’t speak; I know,—I know! But what would you have me be? An angel? I cannot realize such a being for more than a fleeting moment of imagination. A saint? They were all martyred. A good woman? I never met one. Innocent?—ignorant? I told you before we married that I was neither; there is nothing left for me to discover as far as the relations between men and women are concerned,—I have taken the measure of the inherent love of vice in both sexes. There is not a pin to choose between them,—men are no worse than women,—women no worse than men. I have discovered everything—except God!—and I conclude no God could ever have designed such a crazy and mean business as human life.”

“Poor Geoffrey!” she said after a moment, looking up at me quickly, “I feel sorry for you! Despite all my mood swings, I’m not clueless, and at least I’ve learned to understand myself as well as others. I can read you as easily as I read a book—I can see how chaotic your mind is! You love me—and you hate me!—and the clash of those feelings is ruining you and your ideals. Hush—don’t say anything; I know—I know! But what do you want me to be? An angel? I can’t envision such a being for more than a brief moment of imagination. A saint? They were all killed for their beliefs. A good woman? I’ve never met one. Innocent?—ignorant? I told you before we got married that I was neither; I’ve seen all there is to see when it comes to men and women—I’ve figured out the deep-rooted love of vice in both sexes. There’s no distinction between them—men aren’t worse than women—women aren’t worse than men. I’ve figured out everything—except God!—and I conclude that no God could have ever created such a chaotic and cruel thing as human life.”

While she thus spoke, I could have fallen at her feet and implored her to be silent. For she was, unknowingly, giving utterance to some of the many thoughts in which I myself had frequently indulged,—and yet, from her lips they sounded [p 309] cruel, unnatural, and callous to a degree that made me shrink from her in fear and agony. We had reached a little grove of pines,—and here in the silence and shadow I took her in my arms and stared disconsolately upon the beauty of her face.

While she spoke, I felt like falling at her feet and begging her to be quiet. She was, unknowingly, voicing some of the many thoughts I often entertained—but from her lips, they sounded [p309Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.cruel, unnatural, and heartless to a degree that made me recoil from her in fear and pain. We had arrived at a small grove of pines,—and there in the silence and shade, I took her in my arms and gazed sorrowfully at the beauty of her face.

“Sibyl!” I whispered—“Sibyl, what is wrong with us both? How is it that we do not seem to find the loveliest side of love?—why is it that even in our kisses and embraces, some impalpable darkness comes between us, so that we anger or weary each other when we should be glad and satisfied? What is it? Can you tell? For you know the darkness is there!”

“Sibyl!” I whispered. “Sibyl, what's wrong with us? Why can't we seem to find the best part of love? Even in our kisses and hugs, there's this invisible darkness between us, making us angry or tired with each other when we should be happy and content. What is it? Can you explain? You know the darkness is there!”

A curious look came into her eyes,—a far-away strained look of hungry yearning, mingled, as I thought, with compassion for me.

A curious look appeared in her eyes—a distant, intense gaze filled with longing, mixed, as I felt, with compassion for me.

“Yes, it is there!” she answered slowly—“And it is of our own mutual creation. I believe you have something nobler in your nature, Geoffrey, than I have in mine,—an indefinable something that recoils from me and my theories despite your wish and will. Perhaps if you had given way to that feeling in time, you would never have married me. You speak of the loveliest side of love,—to me there is no lovely side,—it is all coarse and horrible! You and I for instance,—cultured man and woman,—we cannot, in marriage, get a flight beyond the common emotions of Hodge and his girl!” She laughed violently, and shuddered in my arms. “What liars the poets are, Geoffrey! They ought to be sentenced to life-long imprisonment for their perjuries! They help to mould the credulous beliefs of a woman’s heart;—in her early youth she reads their delicious assurances, and imagines that love will be all they teach,—a thing divine and lasting beyond earthly countings;—then comes the coarse finger of prose on the butterfly-wing of poesy, and the bitterness and hideousness of complete disillusion!”

“Yes, it’s there!” she replied slowly. “And it’s something we created together. I think you have something more noble in you, Geoffrey, than I do—an indescribable quality that pulls back from me and my ideas, even though you try to push through it. If you had embraced that feeling earlier, maybe you wouldn't have married me. You talk about the beautiful side of love—but to me, there is no beautiful side; it’s all rough and terrible! Take us, for example—cultured man and woman—we can’t, in marriage, rise above the basic emotions of Hodge and his girl!” She laughed forcefully and shuddered in my arms. “What liars the poets are, Geoffrey! They should be sentenced to life in prison for their falsehoods! They shape the naive beliefs of a woman’s heart; in her youth, she reads their sweet promises and imagines that love will be exactly what they describe—a divine and everlasting thing beyond earthly measures. Then the harsh reality of prose crushes the delicate wings of poetry, bringing the pain and ugliness of total disillusionment!”

I held her still in my arms with the fierce grasp of a man clinging to a spar ere he drowns in mid-ocean.

I held her tight in my arms like a man grabbing a piece of driftwood before going under in the ocean.

“But I love you Sibyl!——my wife, I love you!” I said, with a passion that choked my utterance.

“But I love you Sibyl!my wife, I love you!” I said, with a passion that choked my words.

[p 310]
“You love me,—yes, I know, but how? In a way that is abhorrent to yourself!” she replied—“It is not poetic love,—it is man’s love, and man’s love is brute love. So it is,—so it will be,—so it must be. Moreover the brute-love soon tires,—and when it dies out from satiety there is nothing left. Nothing, Geoffrey,—absolutely nothing but a blank and civil form of intercourse, which I do not doubt we shall be able to keep up for the admiration and comment of society!”

[p310]
“You love me—I know that, but how? In a way that disgusts you!” she replied. “It’s not romantic love; it’s a man’s love, and a man’s love is primal love. That’s how it is, how it will be, and how it has to be. Plus, primal love wears out quickly, and when it fades away from excess, there’s nothing left. Nothing, Geoffrey—absolutely nothing but a dull and polite connection, which I’m sure we’ll manage to maintain for the sake of society’s admiration and gossip!”

She disengaged herself from my embrace, and moved towards the house.

She pulled away from my hug and walked toward the house.

“Come!” she added, turning her exquisite head back over her shoulder with a feline caressing grace that she alone possessed, “You know there is a famous lady in London who advertises her saleable charms to the outside public by means of her monogram worked into the lace of all her window-blinds, thinking it no doubt good for trade! I am not quite so bad as that! You have paid dearly for me I know;—but remember I as yet wear no jewels but yours, and crave no gifts beyond those you are generous enough to bestow,—and my dutiful desire is to give you as much full value as I can for your money.”

“Come!” she said, turning her beautiful head back over her shoulder with a graceful, catlike movement that only she had. “You know there’s a famous lady in London who advertises her saleable charms to the public by having her monogram worked into the lace of all her window blinds, thinking it’s good for business! I’m not quite that bad! I know you’ve paid a lot for me; but remember, I’m not wearing any jewels except yours, and I don’t want any gifts beyond what you’re generous enough to give—my goal is to give you as much value as I can for your money.”

“Sibyl, you kill me!” I cried, tortured beyond endurance, “Do you think me so base——

“Sibyl, you’re driving me crazy!” I exclaimed, completely overwhelmed, “Do you think I’m that low——”

I broke off with almost a sob of despair.

I pulled away with almost a sob of despair.

“You cannot help being base,” she said, steadily regarding me,—“because you are a man. I am base because I am a woman. If we believed in a God, either of us, we might discover some different way of life and love—who knows?—but neither you nor I have any remnant of faith in a Being whose existence all the scientists of the day are ever at work to disprove. We are persistently taught that we are animals and nothing more,—let us therefore not be ashamed of animalism. Animalism and atheism are approved by the scientists and applauded by the press,—and the clergy are powerless to enforce the faith they preach. Come Geoffrey, don’t stay mooning like a stricken Parsifal under those [p 311] pines,—throw away that thing which troubles you, your conscience,—throw it away as you have thrown the book I was lately reading, and consider this,—that most men of your type take pride and rejoice in being the prey of a bad woman!—so you should really congratulate yourself on having one for a wife!—one who is so broad-minded too, that she will always let you have your own way in everything you do, provided you let her have hers! It is the way all marriages are arranged nowadays,—at any rate in our set,—otherwise the tie would be impossible of endurance. Come!”

“You can't help being low,” she said, looking at me steadily, “because you’re a man. I’m low because I’m a woman. If either of us believed in a God, we might find some different way to live and love—who knows?—but neither of us has any faith left in a Being that all the scientists are busy trying to disprove. We’re constantly told that we’re just animals and nothing more, so let’s not be ashamed of that fact. Animalism and atheism are accepted by scientists and praised by the media, and the clergy can't enforce the beliefs they preach. Come on, Geoffrey, don’t just sit there like a lost soul under those pines—get rid of that thing that’s bothering you, your conscience—throw it away like you tossed the book I was reading, and think about this: most men like you take pride in being with a bad woman! So you should really be congratulating yourself for having one as a wife!—one who’s so open-minded that she’ll always let you do what you want, as long as you let her do the same! That’s how all marriages are set up these days—in our circles, anyway—otherwise the whole thing would be unbearable. Come on!”

“We cannot live together on such an understanding, Sibyl!” I said hoarsely, as I walked slowly by her side towards the villa.

“We can’t live together with this kind of understanding, Sibyl!” I said hoarsely as I walked slowly beside her toward the villa.

“Oh yes, we can!” she averred, a little malign smile playing round her lips—“We can do as others do,—there is no necessity for us to stand out from the rest like quixotic fools, and pose as models to other married people,—we should only be detested for our pains. It is surely better to be popular than virtuous,—virtue never pays! See, there is our interesting German waiter coming to inform us that dinner is ready; please don’t look so utterly miserable, for we have not quarrelled, and it would be foolish to let the servants think we have.”

“Oh yes, we can!” she said, a slightly malicious smile playing on her lips. “We can do what everyone else does—there’s no need for us to stand out like foolish idealists and act as role models for other married couples—we’d just be hated for it. It’s definitely better to be popular than righteous—virtue never gets rewarded! Look, here comes our interesting German waiter to let us know that dinner is ready; please don’t look so completely miserable, because we haven’t fought, and it would be dumb to let the staff think we have.”

I made no answer. We entered the house, and dined,—Sibyl keeping up a perfect fire of conversation, to which I replied in mere monosyllables,—and after dinner we went as usual to sit in the illuminated gardens of the adjacent hotel, and hear the band. Sibyl was known, and universally admired and flattered by many of the people staying there,——and, as she moved about among her acquaintances, chatting first with one group and then with another, I sat in moody silence, watching her with increasing wonderment and horror. Her beauty seemed to me like the beauty of the poison-flower, which, brilliant in colour and perfect in shape, exhales death to those who pluck it from its stem. And that night, when I held her in my arms, and felt her heart beating against my [p 312] own in the darkness, an awful dread arose in me,—a dread as to whether I might not at some time or other be tempted to strangle her as she lay on my breast——strangle her as one would strangle a vampire that sucked one’s blood and strength away!

I didn’t say anything. We went into the house and had dinner—Sibyl kept a lively conversation going, and I responded with just a few words. After dinner, as usual, we went to sit in the lit gardens of the nearby hotel and listen to the band. Sibyl was well-known and universally admired, receiving attention and flattery from many guests there, and as she mingled with her friends, chatting with one group and then another, I sat in quiet gloom, watching her with growing wonder and fear. Her beauty struck me like that of a poisonous flower, vibrant in color and perfectly shaped, but bringing death to anyone who picked it. That night, as I held her in my arms and felt her heart beating against my own in the dark, a terrible fear washed over me—a fear that at some point, I might be tempted to strangle her as she lay on my chest—strangle her like one would a vampire that drains one’s blood and strength!

[p313]
XXVII

We concluded our wedding-tour rather sooner than we had at first intended, and returned to England and Willowsmere Court, about the middle of August. I had a vague notion stirring in me that gave me a sort of dim indefinable consolation, and it was this,—I meant to bring my wife and Mavis Clare together, believing that the gentle influence of the gracious and happy creature, who, like a contented bird in its nest, dwelt serene in the little domain so near my own, might have a softening and wholesome effect upon Sibyl’s pitiless love of analysis and scorn of all noble ideals. The heat in Warwickshire was at this time intense,—the roses were out in their full beauty, and the thick foliage of the branching oaks and elms in my grounds afforded grateful shade and repose to the tired body, while the tranquil loveliness of the woodland and meadow scenery, comforted and soothed the equally tired mind. After all, there is no country in the world so fair as England,—none so richly endowed with verdant forests and fragrant flowers,—none that can boast of sweeter nooks for seclusion and romance. In Italy, that land so over-praised by hysterical poseurs who foolishly deem it admirable to glorify any country save their own, the fields are arid and brown, and parched by the too fervent sun,—there are no shady lanes such as England can boast of in all her shires,—and the mania among Italians for ruthlessly cutting down their finest trees, has not only actually injured the climate, but has so spoilt the landscape that it is [p 314] difficult to believe at all in its once renowned, and still erroneously reported charm. Such a bower of beauty as Lily Cottage was in that sultry August, could never have been discovered in all the length and breadth of Italy. Mavis superintended the care of her gardens herself,—she had two gardeners, who under her directions, kept the grass and trees continually watered,—and nothing could be imagined more lovely than the picturesque old-fashioned house, covered with roses and tufts of jessamine that seemed to tie up the roof in festal knots and garlands, while around the building spread long reaches of deep emerald lawn, and bosky arbours of foliage where all the most musical song-birds apparently found refuge and delight, and where at evening a perfect colony of nightingales kept up a bubbling fountain of delicious melody. I remember well the afternoon, warm, languid and still, when I took Sibyl to see the woman-author she had so long admired. The heat was so great that in our own grounds all the birds were silent, but when we approached Lily Cottage the first thing we heard was the piping of a thrush up somewhere among the roses,—a mellow liquid warble expressing ‘sweet content,’ and mingling with the subdued coo-cooings of the dove ‘reviewers’ who were commenting on whatever pleased or displeased them in the distance.

We wrapped up our honeymoon a lot earlier than we originally planned and returned to England and Willowsmere Court around mid-August. I had a vague feeling inside me that offered a kind of unclear comfort, and that was this—I wanted to bring my wife and Mavis Clare together, thinking that the gentle presence of the lovely and happy woman, who, like a contented bird in its nest, resided peacefully in the little area so close to mine, might have a softening and positive influence on Sibyl’s relentless love of dissection and disdain for all noble ideals. The heat in Warwickshire was intense at this time—the roses were in full bloom, and the thick leaves of the towering oaks and elms in my grounds provided welcome shade and rest for the weary body, while the calm beauty of the woodland and meadow scenery comforted and soothed the equally tired mind. After all, there is no place in the world as beautiful as England—none so richly blessed with lush forests and fragrant flowers—none that can claim sweeter spots for privacy and romance. In Italy, that land so excessively praised by overzealous poseurs who foolishly think it’s admirable to glorify any country but their own, the fields are dry and brown, scorched by the relentless sun—there are no shady lanes like those in England’s shires—and the obsession among Italians for ruthlessly chopping down their finest trees has not only harmed the climate but has so ruined the landscape that it’s [p314Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.difficult to believe in its once famed, and still mistakenly reported charm. Such a beautiful spot as Lily Cottage was in that sweltering August could never have been found anywhere in all of Italy. Mavis personally took care of her gardens—she had two gardeners who, under her direction, kept the grass and trees continually watered—and nothing could be imagined to be more lovely than the picturesque old-fashioned house, covered with roses and bunches of jessamine that seemed to drape the roof in festive knots and garlands, while around the house spread long stretches of deep emerald lawn and bushy arbors of foliage where all the most musical songbirds seemed to find refuge and joy, and where in the evening a perfect colony of nightingales kept up a bubbling fountain of sweet melody. I vividly remember the warm, languid, and still afternoon when I took Sibyl to meet the woman-author she had admired for so long. The heat was so intense that in our own grounds all the birds were silent, but as we approached Lily Cottage, the first thing we heard was the song of a thrush somewhere among the roses—a soft, liquid warble expressing ‘sweet content,’ mingling with the quiet cooing of the dove ‘reviewers’ who were commenting on whatever pleased or displeased them in the distance.

“What a pretty place it is!” said my wife, as she peeped over the gate, and through the odorous tangles of honeysuckle and jessamine—“I really think it is prettier than Willowsmere. It has been wonderfully improved.”

“What a beautiful place!” my wife said as she peeked over the gate through the fragrant tangles of honeysuckle and jasmine. “I really think it’s even prettier than Willowsmere. It has been wonderfully upgraded.”

We were shown in,—and Mavis, who had expected our visit did not keep us waiting long. An she entered, clad in some gossamer white stuff that clung softly about her pretty figure and was belted in by a simple ribbon, an odd sickening pang went through my heart. The fair untroubled face,—the joyous yet dreamy student eyes,—the sensitive mouth, and above all, the radiant look of happiness that made the whole expression of her features so bright and fascinating, taught me in one flash of conviction all that a woman might be, and all that she too frequently is not. And I had hated Mavis [p 315] Clare!—I had even taken up my pen to deal her a wanton blow through the medium of anonymous criticism, ... but this was before I knew her,—before I realized that there could be any difference between her and the female scarecrows who so frequently pose as ‘novelists’ without being able to write correct English, and who talk in public of their ‘copy’ with the glibness gained from Grub Street and the journalists’ cheap restaurant. Yes—I had hated her,——and now——now, almost I loved her! Sibyl, tall, queenly and beautiful, gazed upon her with eyes that expressed astonishment as well as admiration.

We were let in, and Mavis, who had been expecting us, didn't keep us waiting long. As she entered, wearing a light white fabric that hugged her attractive figure and was cinched with a simple ribbon, an odd, unsettling pang shot through my heart. Her fair, carefree face, the joyful yet dreamy look in her student eyes, her sensitive mouth, and above all, the bright happiness radiating from her features taught me in an instant everything a woman could be, and everything she often is not. And I had disliked Mavis—Clare! I had even picked up my pen to deliver a petty blow through anonymous criticism... but that was before I knew her—before I realized there could be any difference between her and the female scarecrows who often pretend to be ‘novelists’ without being able to write proper English, and who speak publicly about their ‘copy’ with the slickness acquired from Grub Street and the cheap journalists’ cafés. Yes—I had disliked her, and now—now, I almost loved her! Sibyl, tall, regal, and beautiful, looked at her with eyes full of both astonishment and admiration.

“To think that you are the famous Mavis Clare!” she said, smiling, as she held out her hand—“I always heard and knew that you did not look at all literary, but I never quite realized that you could be exactly what I see you are!”

“To think that you’re the famous Mavis Clare!” she said, smiling as she extended her hand. “I always heard that you didn’t look very literary, but I never really understood that you could be exactly what I see in front of me!”

“To look literary does not always imply that you are literary!” returned Mavis, laughing a little—“Too often I am afraid you will find that the women who take pains to look literary are ignorant of literature! But how glad I am to see you, Lady Sibyl! Do you know I used to watch you playing about on the lawns at Willowsmere when I was quite a little girl?”

“To look literary doesn't always mean you are literary!” Mavis responded, laughing a bit. “Too often, I fear you'll find that the women who try hard to look literary are actually clueless about literature! But I'm so happy to see you, Lady Sibyl! Did you know I used to watch you running around on the lawns at Willowsmere when I was just a little girl?”

“And I used to watch you,”—responded Sibyl—“You used to make daisy-chains and cowslip-balls in the fields opposite on the other side of the Avon. It is a great pleasure to me to know we are neighbours. You must come and see me often at Willowsmere.”

“And I used to watch you,” Sibyl replied. “You would make daisy chains and cowslip balls in the fields across the Avon. It makes me really happy to know we’re neighbors. You should come and visit me often at Willowsmere.”

Mavis did not answer immediately,—she busied herself in pouring out tea and dispensing it to both of us. Sibyl, who was always on the alert for glimpses of character, noticed that she did not answer, and repeated her words coaxingly.

Mavis didn’t reply right away—she focused on pouring tea and serving it to us both. Sibyl, who was always looking for signs of character, noticed her silence and gently repeated her question.

“You will come, will you not? As often as you like,—the oftener the better. We must be friends, you know!”

“You're coming, right? Whenever you want—the more, the better. We have to be friends, you know!”

Mavis looked up then, a frank sweet smile in her eyes.

Mavis looked up then, a genuine sweet smile in her eyes.

“Do you really mean it?” she asked.

“Do you actually mean it?” she asked.

“Mean it!” echoed Sibyl—“Why, of course I do!”

“Mean it!” Sibyl echoed. “Of course I do!”

[p 316]
“How can you doubt it!” I exclaimed.

[p316]
“How can you question that!” I exclaimed.

“Well, you must both forgive me for asking such a question”—said Mavis still smiling—“But you see you are now among what are called the ‘county magnates,’ and county magnates consider themselves infinitely above all authors!” She laughed outright, and her blue eyes twinkled with fun. “I think many of them estimate writers of books as some sort of strange outgrowth of humanity that is barely decent. It is deliciously funny and always amuses me,—nevertheless, among my many faults, the biggest one is, I fancy, pride, and a dreadfully obstinate spirit of independence. Now, to tell you the truth, I have been asked by many so-called ‘great’ people to their houses, and when I have gone, I have generally been sorry for it afterwards.”

“Well, you both have to forgive me for asking such a question,” Mavis said, still smiling. “But you see, you are now among what people call the ‘county magnates,’ and these magnates think they're way above all authors!” She laughed outright, and her blue eyes sparkled with mischief. “I think a lot of them view book writers as some kind of strange offshoot of humanity that's barely acceptable. It's hilariously funny and always makes me laugh—still, among my many flaws, the biggest one is probably pride and an incredibly stubborn independent streak. To be honest, I’ve been invited to the homes of many so-called ‘great’ people, and when I’ve gone, I usually regret it afterward.”

“Why?” I asked—“They honour themselves by inviting you.”

“Why?” I asked. “They take pride in inviting you.”

“Oh, I don’t think they take it in that way at all!” she replied, shaking her fair head demurely—“They fancy they have performed a great act of condescension,—whereas it is really I who condescend, for it is very good of me, you know, to leave the society of the Pallas Athene in my study for that of a flounced and frizzled lady of fashion!” Her bright smile again irradiated her face and she went on—“Once I was asked to luncheon with a certain baron and baroness who invited a few guests “to meet me,” so they said. I was not introduced to more than one or two of these people,—the rest sat and stared at me as if I were a new kind of fish or fowl. Then the baron showed me his house, and told me the prices of his pictures and his china,—he was even good enough to explain which was Dresden and which was Delft ware, though I believe, benighted author as I am, I could have instructed him equally on these, and other matters. However I managed to smile amicably through the whole programme, and professed myself charmed and delighted in the usual way;—but they never asked me to visit them again,—and, (unless indeed they wanted me to be impressed with their furniture-catalogue) I [p 317] can never make out what I did to be asked at all, and what I have done never to be asked any more!”

“Oh, I don’t think they see it like that at all!” she replied, shaking her head modestly. “They believe they’ve done me a huge favor, while really, it’s me who’s being gracious by stepping away from the company of Pallas Athene in my study to mingle with a stylish lady dressed to the nines!” Her bright smile lit up her face again as she continued, “Once, I was invited to lunch with a certain baron and baroness who invited a few guests ‘to meet me,’ or so they said. I was only introduced to one or two of them—the rest just sat there and stared at me as if I were some kind of exotic fish or bird. Then the baron showed me around his house and told me the prices of his art and china—he even took the time to explain which was Dresden and which was Delft, though I must admit, as an uninformed author, I could have schooled him on those and other things as well. Still, I managed to smile politely the entire time and pretended to be charmed and delighted, as one does; but they never invited me back—and unless they wanted me to be impressed by their furniture catalog, I can’t figure out what I did to be invited at all, or what I did to never be invited again!”

“They must have been parvenus,”—said Sibyl indignantly—“No well-bred people would have priced their goods to you, unless they happened to be Jews.”

“They must have been parvenus,” Sibyl said indignantly. “No well-bred people would have charged you for their goods unless they happened to be Jews.”

Mavis laughed—a merry little laugh like a peal of bells,—then she continued—

Mavis laughed—a cheerful little laugh like a ringing bell—then she continued—

“Well, I will not say who they were,—I must keep something for my ‘literary reminiscences’ when I get old! Then all these people will be named, and go down to posterity as Dante’s enemies went down to Dante’s hell! I have only told you the incident just to show you why I asked you if you meant it, when you invited me to visit you at Willowsmere. Because the baron and baroness I have spoken of ‘gushed’ over me and my poor books to such an extent that you would have fancied I was to be for evermore one of their dearest friends,—and they didn’t mean it! Other people I know embrace me effusively and invite me to their houses, and they don’t mean it! And when I find out these shams, I like to make it very clear on my own side that I do not seek to be embraced or invited, and that if certain great folks deem it a ‘favour’ to ask me to their houses, I do not so consider it, but rather think the ‘favour’ is entirely on my part if I accept the invitation. And I do not say this for my own self at all,—self has nothing to do with it,—but I do say it and strongly assert it for the sake of the dignity of Literature as an art and profession. If a few other authors would maintain this position, we might raise the standard of letters by degrees to what it was in the old days of Scott and Byron. I hope you do not think me too proud?”

“Well, I won’t name who they were—I have to keep some things for my ‘literary memories’ when I get older! Then all these people will be named and remembered like Dante’s enemies who ended up in Dante’s hell! I only shared this incident to explain why I asked you if you really meant it when you invited me to visit you at Willowsmere. The baron and baroness I mentioned ‘gushed’ over me and my humble books so much that you’d think I was going to be one of their dearest friends forever—and they didn’t mean it! Other people I know warmly embrace me and invite me to their homes, and they don’t mean it either! When I realize these insincerities, I like to make it very clear that I’m not seeking their warmth or invitations, and if certain high-profile individuals think it’s a ‘favor’ to invite me to their homes, I don’t see it that way at all. I believe the ‘favor’ is entirely on my end if I decide to accept the invitation. I’m not saying this for my own sake at all—this isn’t about me—but I want to strongly assert it for the dignity of Literature as both an art and a profession. If a few other authors would take this stance, we could gradually elevate the standards of writing back to what they were in the days of Scott and Byron. I hope you don’t think I’m being too proud?”

“On the contrary, I think you are quite right”—said Sibyl earnestly—“And I admire you for your courage and independence. Some of the aristocracy are, I know, such utter snobs that often I feel ashamed to belong to them. But as far as we are concerned, I can only assure you that if you will honour us by becoming our friend as well as [p 318] neighbour, you shall not regret it. Do try and like me if you can!”

“Actually, I think you’re completely right,” Sibyl said earnestly. “And I really admire your courage and independence. I know that some people in our social class can be such snobs that it makes me feel ashamed to be part of it. But as far as we’re concerned, I can promise you that if you honor us by becoming our friend as well as our neighbor, you won’t regret it. Please try to like me if you can!”

She bent forward with a witching smile on her fair face. Mavis looked at her seriously and admiringly.

She leaned forward with a captivating smile on her pretty face. Mavis looked at her with a serious yet admiring expression.

“How beautiful you are!” she said frankly—“Everybody tells you this of course,—still, I cannot help joining in the general chorus. To me, a lovely face is like a lovely flower,—I must admire it. Beauty is quite a divine thing, and though I am often told that the plain people are always the good people, I never can quite believe it. Nature is surely bound to give a beautiful face to a beautiful spirit.”

“How beautiful you are!” she said honestly. “Everyone tells you this, of course, but I can't help but join in the general praise. To me, a beautiful face is like a beautiful flower—I have to admire it. Beauty is truly something divine, and even though I often hear that plain people are always the good ones, I can never quite believe it. Nature must surely give a beautiful face to a beautiful spirit.”

Sibyl, who had smiled with pleasure at the first words of the open compliment paid her by one of the most gifted of her own sex, now flushed deeply.

Sibyl, who had smiled with delight at the initial compliment given to her by one of the most talented women she knew, now blushed intensely.

“Not always, Miss Clare,”—she said, veiling her brilliant eyes beneath the droop of her long lashes—“One can imagine a fair fiend as easily as a fair angel.”

“Not always, Miss Clare,” she said, hiding her bright eyes under the sweep of her long lashes. “You can picture a charming devil just as easily as a charming angel.”

“True!” and Mavis looked at her musingly,—then suddenly laughing in her blithe bright way, she added—“Quite true! Really I cannot picture an ugly fiend,—for the fiends are supposed to be immortal, and I am convinced that immortal ugliness has no part in the universe. Downright hideousness belongs to humanity alone,—and an ugly face is such a blot on creation that we can only console ourselves by the reflection that it is fortunately perishable, and that in course of time the soul behind it will be released from its ill-formed husk, and will be allowed to wear a fairer aspect. Yes, Lady Sibyl, I will come to Willowsmere; I cannot refuse to look upon such loveliness as yours as often as I may!”

“True!” Mavis said, looking at her thoughtfully—then, suddenly laughing in her cheerful way, she added—“Absolutely true! Honestly, I can't imagine an ugly monster—since monsters are supposed to be immortal, and I truly believe that everlasting ugliness has no place in the universe. Pure hideousness belongs only to humanity—and an ugly face is such an eyesore that we can only comfort ourselves with the thought that it's thankfully temporary, and that over time the soul behind it will be freed from its poorly formed shell and will get to have a more beautiful appearance. Yes, Lady Sibyl, I will come to Willowsmere; I can't say no to seeing your beauty as often as I can!”

“You are a charming flatterer!” said Sibyl, rising and putting an arm round her in that affectionate coaxing way of hers which seemed so sincere, and which so frequently meant nothing—“But I confess I prefer to be flattered by a woman rather than by a man. Men say the same things to all women,—they have a very limited répertoire of compliments,—and they will tell a fright she is beautiful, if it [p 319] happens to serve their immediate purpose. But women themselves can so hardly be persuaded to admit that any good qualities exist either inwardly or outwardly in one another, that when they do say a kind or generous thing of their own sex it is a wonder worth remembering. May I your study?”

“You're such a charming flatterer!” said Sibyl, rising and putting her arm around her in that affectionate, coaxing way of hers that seemed so genuine and often meant nothing—“But I must admit I prefer to be flattered by a woman rather than a man. Men say the same things to all women—they have a very limited collection of compliments—and they'll tell an unattractive girl she’s beautiful if it serves their purposes at the moment. But women can hardly be convinced to acknowledge any good qualities in each other, either inside or out, so when they do say something nice or generous about their own gender, it’s something worth remembering. May I see your study?”

Mavis willingly assented,—and we all three went into the peaceful sanctum where the marble Pallas presided, and where the dogs Tricksy and Emperor were both ensconced,—Emperor sitting up on his haunches and surveying the prospect from the window, and Tricksy with a most absurd air of importance, imitating the larger animal’s attitude precisely, at a little distance off. Both creatures were friendly to my wife and to me, and while Sibyl was stroking the St Bernard’s massive head, Mavis said suddenly,

Mavis gladly agreed, and the three of us went into the calm space where the marble statue of Pallas stood, and where the dogs Tricksy and Emperor were settled. Emperor was sitting on his hind legs, looking out the window, while Tricksy, with a hilariously serious expression, was mimicking the bigger dog's stance from a little further away. Both dogs were friendly towards my wife and me, and as Sibyl was petting the St. Bernard's big head, Mavis suddenly said,

“Where is the friend who came with you here first, Prince Rimânez?”

“Where’s the friend who came here with you first, Prince Rimânez?”

“He is in St Petersburg just now,”—I answered—“But we expect him in two or three weeks to stay with us on a visit for some time.”

“He's in St. Petersburg right now,” I replied, “But we expect him to visit us in a couple of weeks and stay for a while.”

“He is surely a very singular man,”—said Mavis thoughtfully—“Do you remember how strangely my dogs behaved to him? Emperor was quite restless and troublesome for two or three hours after he had gone.”

“He is definitely a very unique guy,” Mavis said thoughtfully. “Do you remember how oddly my dogs reacted to him? Emperor was pretty restless and annoying for two or three hours after he left.”

And in a few words, she told Sibyl the incident of the St Bernard’s attack upon Lucio.

And in just a few words, she explained to Sibyl what happened with the St. Bernard attacking Lucio.

“Some people have a natural antipathy to dogs,”—said Sibyl, as she heard—“And the dogs always find it out, and resent it. But I should not have thought Prince Rimânez had an antipathy to any creatures except—women!”

“Some people just don’t like dogs,” said Sibyl when she heard. “And the dogs always sense it and dislike them back. But I wouldn’t have thought Prince Rimânez had a dislike for any creatures except—women!”

And she laughed, a trifle bitterly.

And she laughed, a bit bitterly.

“Except women!” echoed Mavis surprisedly—“Does he hate women? He must be a very good actor then,—for to me he was wonderfully kind and gentle.”

“Except women!” Mavis exclaimed in surprise. “Does he hate women? He must be a really good actor then, because to me he was incredibly kind and gentle.”

Sibyl looked at her intently, and was silent for a minute. Then she said—

Sibyl stared at her closely and stayed quiet for a moment. Then she said—

“Perhaps it is because he knows you are unlike the ordinary [p 320] run of women and have nothing in common with their usual trumpery aims. Of course he is always courteous to our sex,—but I think it is easy to see that his courtesy is often worn as a mere mask to cover a very different feeling.”

“Maybe it's because he realizes you're not like the average women and don’t share their typical shallow goals. He’s always polite to women, but I think it’s clear that his politeness often serves as a mask to hide a completely different emotion.”

“You have perceived that, then, Sibyl?” I said with a slight smile.

“You noticed that, then, Sibyl?” I said with a slight smile.

“I should be blind if I had not perceived it”—she replied; “I do not however blame him for his pet aversion,—I think it makes him all the more attractive and interesting.”

“I would have to be blind not to notice it,” she replied; “I don’t blame him for his little quirks—I think they make him even more appealing and intriguing.”

“He is a great friend of yours?” inquired Mavis, looking at me as she put the question.

"He's a really good friend of yours?" Mavis asked, looking at me as she spoke.

“The very greatest friend I have,”—I replied quickly—“I owe him more than I can ever repay,—indeed I have to thank him even for introducing me to my wife!”

“The very best friend I have,” I replied quickly, “I owe him more than I can ever repay—actually, I have to thank him even for introducing me to my wife!”

I said the words unthinkingly and playfully, but as I uttered them, a sudden shock affected my nerves,—a shock of painful memory. Yes, it was true!—I owed to him, to Lucio, the misery, fear, degradation and shame of having such a woman as Sibyl was, united to me till death should us part. I felt myself turning sick and giddy,—and I sat down in one of the quaint oak chairs that helped to furnish Mavis Clare’s study, allowing the two women to pass out of the open French window into the sunlit garden together, the dogs following at their heels. I watched them as they went,—my wife, tall and stately, attired in the newest and most fashionable mode,—Mavis, small and slight, with her soft white gown and floating waist-ribbon,—the one sensual, the other spiritual,—the one base and vicious in desire,—the other pure-souled and aspiring to noblest ends,—the one, a physically magnificent animal,—the other merely sweet-faced and ideally fair like a sylph of the woodlands,—and looking, I clenched my hands as I thought with bitterness of spirit what a mistaken choice I had made. In the profound egotism which had always been part of my nature I now actually allowed myself to believe that I might, had I chosen, have wedded Mavis Clare,—never for one moment imagining that all my wealth would have been useless to me in such a quest, and that I might as well have [p 321] proposed to pluck a star from the sky as to win a woman who was able to read my nature thoroughly, and who would never have come down to my money-level from her intellectual throne,—no, not though I had been a monarch of many nations. I stared at the large tranquil features of the Pallas Athene,—and the blank eyeballs of the marble goddess appeared to regard me in turn with impassive scorn. I glanced round the room, and at the walls adorned with the wise sayings of poets and philosophers,—sayings that reminded me of truths which I knew, yet never accepted as practicable; and presently my eyes were attracted to a corner near the writing-desk which I had not noticed before, where there was a small dim lamp burning. Above this lamp an ivory crucifix gleamed white against draperies of dark purple velvet,—below it, on a silver bracket, was an hour-glass through which the sand was running in glistening grains, and round the entire little shrine was written in letters of gold “Now is the acceptable time!”—the word ‘Now’ being in larger characters than the rest. ‘Now’ was evidently Mavis’s motto,—to lose no moment, but to work, to pray, to love, to hope, to thank God and be glad for life, all in the ‘Now’—and neither to regret the past nor forebode the future, but simply do the best that could be done, and leave all else in child-like confidence to the Divine Will. I got up restlessly,—the sight of the crucifix curiously annoyed me;—and I followed the path my wife and Mavis had taken through the garden. I found them looking in at the cage of the ‘Athenæum’ owls,—the owl-in-chief being as usual puffed out with his own importance, and swelling visibly with indignation and excess of feather. Sibyl turned as she saw me,—her face was bright and smiling.

I said those words without thinking, trying to be playful, but as I did, a sudden shock hit me—a painful memory. Yes, it was true! I owed the misery, fear, degradation, and shame of being tied to a woman like Sibyl to him, Lucio, until death separated us. I felt sick and dizzy, so I sat down in one of the quirky oak chairs in Mavis Clare’s study, letting the two women walk through the open French window into the sunlit garden, with the dogs trailing behind them. I watched them go—my wife, tall and elegant, dressed in the latest fashion—and Mavis, small and delicate, in a soft white gown with a flowing ribbon at her waist. One was sensual and filled with base desires, while the other was pure-hearted, striving for noble goals. One was a physically striking creature, while the other was merely sweet-faced and beautifully ethereal, like a woodland sprite. I clenched my hands, bitterly realizing what a wrong choice I had made. In my deep self-absorption, I actually allowed myself to think that I could have married Mavis Clare if I had wanted to—never once considering that my wealth would have meant nothing in that pursuit, and that winning a woman who could see through my facade would be as impossible as trying to pluck a star from the sky. There was no way she would have lowered herself to my financial level from her intellectual throne—not even if I had been a king of many nations. I stared at the serene image of Pallas Athene, and the cold, blank eyes of the marble goddess seemed to look at me with disdain. I glanced around the room at the walls decorated with wise quotes from poets and philosophers—reminders of truths I understood but never accepted as achievable. Soon, my attention was drawn to a small dim lamp in a corner near the writing desk that I hadn't noticed before. Above the lamp was an ivory crucifix gleaming white against dark purple velvet drapes; below it, on a silver shelf, an hourglass was running, the sand flowing in shining grains. Surrounding the little shrine were the words in gold: “Now is the acceptable time!”—with “Now” in larger letters. ‘Now’ was clearly Mavis’s motto—to waste no moment but to work, pray, love, hope, thank God, and appreciate life all in the present—neither regretting the past nor fearing the future, just doing the best I could and leaving everything else to the Divine Will with child-like trust. I got up restlessly—the sight of the crucifix oddly irritated me—and I followed the path my wife and Mavis had taken through the garden. I found them peering into the cage of the ‘Athenæum’ owls, the chief owl, as usual, puffed up with its own importance, visibly swelling with indignation and fluff. Sibyl turned when she saw me—her face was bright and smiling.

“Miss Clare has very strong opinions of her own, Geoffrey,” she said—“She is not as much captivated by Prince Rimânez as most people are,—in fact, she has just confided to me that she does not quite like him.”

“Miss Clare has very strong opinions of her own, Geoffrey,” she said—“She is not as captivated by Prince Rimânez as most people are—in fact, she just told me that she doesn’t really like him.”

Mavis blushed, but her eyes met mine with fearless candour.

Mavis flushed, but her eyes looked into mine with bold honesty.

[p 322]
“It is wrong to say what one thinks, I know,—” she murmured in somewhat troubled accents—“And it is a dreadful fault of mine. Please forgive me Mr Tempest! You tell me the prince is your greatest friend,—and I assure you I was immensely impressed by his appearance when I first saw him, ... but afterwards, ... after I had studied him a little, the conviction was borne in upon me that he was not altogether what he seemed.”

[p322]
“I know it’s wrong to speak my mind,” she said softly, sounding a bit troubled. “And it’s a terrible flaw of mine. Please forgive me, Mr. Tempest! You say the prince is your closest friend, and I have to admit I was really taken by his looks when I first saw him... but later on, after I had observed him for a bit, I started to realize that he wasn’t exactly what he appeared to be.”

“That is exactly what he says of himself,”—I answered, laughing a little—“He has a mystery I believe,—and he has promised to clear it up for me some day. But I’m sorry you don’t like him, Miss Clare,—for he likes you.”

"That’s exactly what he says about himself,” I replied, chuckling a bit. “He has a mystery, I think, and he promised to explain it to me someday. But I’m sorry you’re not fond of him, Miss Clare, because he likes you.”

“Perhaps when I meet him again my ideas may be different”—said Mavis gently—“at present, ... well,—do not let us talk of it any more,—indeed I feel I have been very rude to express any opinion at all concerning one for whom you and Lady Sibyl have so great a regard. But somehow I seemed impelled, almost against my will, to say what I did just now.”

“Maybe when I see him again my thoughts will change,” Mavis said softly. “Right now, ... well,—let’s not discuss it any further,—I really feel I've been quite rude to share any opinion about someone you and Lady Sibyl hold in such high esteem. But somehow I felt compelled, almost against my will, to say what I just did.”

Her soft eyes looked pained and puzzled, and to relieve her and change the subject, I asked if she was writing anything new.

Her gentle eyes looked troubled and confused, so to ease her mind and switch topics, I asked if she was working on anything new.

“Oh yes,”—she replied—“It would never do for me to be idle. The public are very kind to me,—and no sooner have they read one thing of mine than they clamour for another, so I am kept very busy.”

“Oh yes,” she replied, “I can’t just sit around doing nothing. The public is really supportive of me, and as soon as they finish one of my pieces, they’re already asking for another, so I’m kept quite busy.”

“And what of the critics?” I asked, with a good deal of curiosity.

“And what about the critics?” I asked, feeling quite curious.

She laughed.

She giggled.

“I never pay the least attention to them,” she answered, “except when they are hasty and misguided enough to write lies about me,—then I very naturally take the liberty to contradict those lies, either through my own statement or that of my lawyers. Apart from refusing to allow the public to be led into a false notion of my work and aims, I have no grudge whatever against the critics. They are generally very poor hard-working men, and have a frightful struggle to [p 323] live. I have often, privately, done some of them a good turn without their knowledge. A publisher of mine sent me an MS. the other day by one of my deadliest enemies on the press, and stated that my opinion would decide its rejection or acceptance,—I read it through, and though it was not very brilliant work, it was good enough, so I praised it as warmly as I could, and urged its publication, with the stipulation that the author should never be told I had had the casting vote. It has just come out I see,—and I’m sure I hope it will succeed.” Here she paused to gather a few deep damask roses, which she handed to Sibyl. “Yes,—critics are very badly, even cruelly paid,”—she went on musingly—“It is not to be expected that they should write eulogies of the successful author, while they continue unsuccessful,—such work could not be anything but gall and wormwood to them. I know the poor little wife of one of them,—and settled her dressmaker’s bill for her because she was afraid to show it to her husband. The very week afterwards he slashed away at my last book in the most approved style in the paper on which he is employed, and got, I suppose, about a guinea for his trouble. Of course he didn’t know about his little wife and her dunning dressmaker; and he never will know, because I have bound her over to secrecy.”

“I never pay them much attention,” she replied, “unless they’re reckless and foolish enough to spread lies about me—then, of course, I make a point to set the record straight, either through my own words or those of my lawyers. Aside from not wanting the public to have a false impression of my work and goals, I have no resentment toward the critics. They’re usually just struggling, hard-working people, facing a tough battle to get by. I've often helped some of them privately without them knowing. A publisher of mine sent me a manuscript the other day by one of my biggest enemies in the press, saying my opinion would determine whether it would be accepted or rejected—I read it, and while it wasn’t brilliant, it was good enough, so I praised it as best I could and pushed for its publication, with the condition that the author would never find out I had the deciding vote. It has just been released, I see—and I really hope it does well.” Here she paused to pick a few deep damask roses, which she handed to Sibyl. “Yes—critics are really underpaid, even harshly so,” she continued thoughtfully. “It’s unrealistic to expect them to write praises for successful authors while remaining unsuccessful themselves—such work would only be bitter for them. I know the poor little wife of one of them—and I covered her dressmaker’s bill for her because she was too afraid to show it to her husband. The very next week, he tore into my latest book in the usual way for the paper he works for, and I imagine he earned about a guinea for his effort. Of course, he had no idea about his little wife and her persistent dressmaker; and he never will know, because I’ve made her promise to keep it a secret.”

“But why do you do such things?” asked Sibyl astonished; “I would have let his wife get into the County Court for her bill, if I had been you!”

“But why do you do things like that?” asked Sibyl, astonished. “I would have let his wife take her case to the County Court over her bill if I were you!”

“Would you?” and Mavis smiled gravely—“Well, I could not. You know Who it was that said ‘Bless them that curse you, and do good to them that hate you’? Besides, the poor little woman was frightened to death at her own expenditure. It is pitiful, you know, to see the helpless agonies of people who will live beyond their incomes,—they suffer much more than the beggars in the street who make frequently more than a pound a day by merely whining and snivelling. The critics are much more in evil case than the beggars—few of them make even a pound a day, and of [p 324] course they regard as their natural enemies the authors who make thirty to fifty pounds a week. I assure you I am very sorry for critics all round,—they are the least-regarded and worst-rewarded of all the literary community. And I never bother myself at all about what they say of me, except as I before observed, when in their haste they tell lies,—then of course it becomes necessary for me to state the truth in simple self-defence as well as by way of duty to my public. But as a rule I hand over all my press-notices to Tricksy there,”—indicating the minute Yorkshire terrier who followed closely at the edge of her white gown,—“and he tears them to indistinguishable shreds in about three minutes!”

“Would you?” Mavis smiled seriously. “Well, I couldn’t. You know who said, ‘Bless those who curse you, and do good to those who hate you’? Besides, the poor woman was terrified by her own spending. It’s really sad to see people who insist on living beyond their means—they suffer way more than the beggars on the street, who often make more than a pound a day just by complaining and crying. Critics are in a much worse position than the beggars—few of them even make a pound a day, and of course, they see the authors making thirty to fifty pounds a week as their natural enemies. I honestly feel sorry for critics overall—they’re the least respected and the least rewarded in the literary community. And I usually don’t care what they say about me, except when they rush to spread lies—then I have to correct the record, out of self-defense and to be fair to my audience. But normally, I just give all my press notices to Tricksy,”—she pointed to the tiny Yorkshire terrier that trailed closely behind the edge of her white gown—“and he rips them to tiny pieces in about three minutes!”

She laughed merrily, and Sibyl smiled, watching her with the same wonder and admiration that had been expressed in her looks more or less since the beginning of our interview with this light-hearted possessor of literary fame. We were now walking towards the gate, preparatory to taking our departure.

She laughed happily, and Sibyl smiled, watching her with the same wonder and admiration that had been on her face pretty much since the start of our conversation with this cheerful holder of literary fame. We were now walking toward the gate, getting ready to leave.

“May I come and talk to you sometimes?” my wife said suddenly, in her prettiest and most pleading voice—“It would be such a privilege!”

“Can I come and talk to you sometimes?” my wife said suddenly, in her sweetest and most begging voice—“It would be such a privilege!”

“You can come whenever you like in the afternoons,”—replied Mavis readily—“The mornings belong to a goddess more dominant even than Beauty;—Work!”

“You can come by whenever you want in the afternoons,” Mavis quickly replied. “Mornings are reserved for a goddess even more powerful than Beauty—Work!”

“You never work at night?” I asked.

“You don’t work at night?” I asked.

“Indeed no! I never turn the ordinances of Nature upside down, as I am sure I should get the worst of it if I made such an attempt. The night is for sleep—and I use it thankfully for that blessed purpose.”

“Definitely not! I never mess with the laws of nature because I know I’d end up worse off if I tried. Night is for sleeping—and I gratefully use it for that wonderful purpose.”

“Some authors can only write at night though,” I said.

“Some authors can only write at night, though,” I said.

“Then you may be sure they only produce blurred pictures and indistinct characterization,” said Mavis—“Some I know there are, who invite inspiration through gin or opium, as well as through the midnight influences, but I do not believe in such methods. Morning, and a freshly rested brain are required for literary labour,—that is, if one [p 325] wants to write a book that will last for more than one ‘season.’”

“Then you can be sure they only create blurry images and vague characters,” said Mavis. “Some people I know seek inspiration through gin or opium, as well as through late-night vibes, but I don’t buy into those methods. Morning and a well-rested mind are needed for writing—at least if you want to write a book that will endure for more than just one ‘season.’” [p325Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

She accompanied us to the gate and stood under the porch, her big dog beside her, and the roses waving high over her head.

She walked with us to the gate and stood under the porch, her large dog next to her, and the roses swaying high above her head.

“At any rate work agrees with you,”—said Sibyl fixing upon her a long, intent, almost envious gaze—“You look perfectly happy.”

“At any rate, work suits you,” said Sibyl, giving her a long, focused, almost envious look. “You look completely happy.”

“I am perfectly happy,”—she answered, smiling—“I have nothing in all the world to wish for, except that I may die as peacefully as I have lived.”

“I am perfectly happy,” she replied, smiling. “I have nothing in all the world to wish for, except that I may die as peacefully as I have lived.”

“May that day be far distant!” I said earnestly.

“May that day be a long way off!” I said earnestly.

She raised her soft meditative eyes to mine.

She lifted her gentle, thoughtful eyes to meet mine.

“Thank you!” she responded gently—“But I do not mind when it comes, so long as it finds me ready.”

“Thank you!” she replied softly—“But I don’t mind when it comes, as long as I’m ready for it.”

She waved her hand to us as we left her and turned the corner of the lane,—and for some minutes we walked on slowly in absolute silence. Then at last Sibyl spoke—

She waved goodbye to us as we left her and turned the corner of the street, and for a few minutes, we walked on slowly in complete silence. Then finally, Sibyl talked—

“I quite understand the hatred there is in some quarters for Mavis Clare,”—she said—“I am afraid I begin to hate her myself!”

“I totally get why some people hate Mavis Clare,” she said, “and I’m starting to feel the same way myself!”

I stopped and stared at her, astonished and confounded.

I paused and looked at her, amazed and bewildered.

“You begin to hate her——you?—and why?”

“You start to hate her——you?—and why?”

“Are you so blind that you cannot perceive why?” she retorted, the little malign smile I knew so well playing round her lips—“Because she is happy! Because she has no scandals in her life, and because she dares to be content! One longs to make her miserable! But how to do it? She believes in a God,—she thinks all He ordains is right and good. With such a firm faith as that, she would be happy in a garret earning but a few pence a day. I see now perfectly how she has won her public,—it is by the absolute conviction she has herself of the theories of life she tries to instil. What can be done against her? Nothing! But I understand why the critics would like to ‘quash’ her,—if I were a critic, fond of whiskey-and-soda, [p 326] and music-hall women, I should like to quash her myself for being so different to the rest of her sex!”

“Are you really so clueless that you can't see why?” she shot back, the little wicked smile I knew so well curving her lips—“Because she’s happy! Because she has no scandals in her life, and because she dares to be content! Everyone wants to make her miserable! But how do you do it? She believes in a God—she thinks everything He arranges is right and good. With faith like that, she’d be happy in a tiny attic making just a few pennies a day. I see now clearly how she has won her audience—it's because of the absolute conviction she has in the life theories she tries to share. What can be done against her? Nothing! But I get why the critics want to ‘squash’ her—if I were a critic, fond of whiskey-and-soda, [p326]and music-hall women, I'd want to squash her myself for being so different from the rest of her gender!”

“What an incomprehensible woman you are, Sibyl!” I exclaimed with real irritation,—“You admire Miss Clare’s books,—you have always admired them,—you have asked her to become your friend,—and almost in the same breath you aver you would like to ‘quash’ her or to make her miserable! I confess I cannot understand you!”

“What a confusing woman you are, Sibyl!” I exclaimed with genuine irritation, “You admire Miss Clare’s books—you always have—you’ve asked her to be your friend—and almost in the same breath, you say you’d like to ‘quash’ her or make her miserable! Honestly, I can’t understand you!”

“Of course you cannot!” she responded tranquilly, her eyes resting upon me with a curious expression, as we paused for an instant under the deep shade of a chestnut tree before entering our own grounds—“I never supposed you could, and unlike the ordinary femme incomprise, I have never blamed you for your want of comprehension. It has taken me some time to understand myself, and even now I am not quite sure that I have gauged the depths or shallownesses of my own nature correctly. But on this matter of Mavis Clare, can you not imagine that badness may hate goodness? That the confirmed drunkard may hate the sober citizen? That the outcast may hate the innocent maiden? And that it is possible that I,—reading life as I do, and finding it loathsome in many of its aspects,—distrusting men and women utterly,—and being destitute of any faith in God,—may hate,—yes hate,”—and she clenched her hand on a tuft of drooping leaves and scattered the green fragments at her feet—“a woman who finds life beautiful, and God existent,—who takes no part in our social shams and slanders,—and who in place of my self-torturing spirit of analysis, has secured an enviable fame and the honour of thousands, allied to a serene content? Why it would be something worth living for, to make such a woman wretched for once in her life!—but, as she is constituted, it is impossible to do it.”

“Of course you can't!” she replied calmly, her eyes looking at me with a curious expression as we paused for a moment under the deep shade of a chestnut tree before entering our own property. “I never thought you could, and unlike the typical femme incomprise, I’ve never blamed you for not understanding. It took me a while to understand myself, and even now, I'm not entirely sure I've grasped the depths or shallowness of my own nature correctly. But regarding Mavis Clare, can you not imagine that bad people might hate good people? That a hardened drunk might resent a sober citizen? That an outcast could despise an innocent maiden? And that it’s possible that I—seeing life as I do, and finding it disgusting in many aspects—distrusting men and women completely—and lacking any faith in God—might hate—yes, hate,”—and she clenched her hand on a cluster of drooping leaves and scattered the green bits at her feet—“a woman who finds life beautiful and believes in God—who doesn’t engage in our social pretenses and gossip—and who, instead of my self-tormenting analytical spirit, has achieved enviable fame and the respect of many, along with deep contentment? It would be something worth living for, to make such a woman miserable for once in her life!—but, as she is, it’s impossible to do that.”

She turned from me and walked slowly onward,—I following in a pained silence.

She turned away from me and walked on slowly, while I followed in a hurt silence.

“If you do not mean to be her friend, you should tell her [p 327] so,”—I said presently—“You heard what she said about pretended protestations of regard?”

“If you don’t intend to be her friend, you should tell her [p327I’m here to help! Please provide the text you want modernized.that,” I said after a moment. “You heard what she said about false claims of affection?”

“I heard,”—she replied morosely—“She is a clever woman, Geoffrey, and you may trust her to find me out without any explanation!”

“I heard,”—she replied sadly—“She’s a smart woman, Geoffrey, and you can count on her to figure me out without any explanation!”

As she said this, I raised my eyes and looked full at her,—her exceeding beauty was becoming almost an agony to my sight, and in a sudden fool’s paroxysm of despair I exclaimed—

As she said this, I looked up and stared at her—her incredible beauty was almost painful to behold, and in a moment of foolish despair, I exclaimed—

“O Sibyl, Sibyl! Why were you made as you are!”

“O Sibyl, Sibyl! Why are you the way you are!”

“Ah, why indeed!” she rejoined, with a faint mocking smile—“And why, being made as I am, was I born an Earl’s daughter? If I had been a drab of the street, I should have been in my proper place,—and novels would have been written about me, and plays,—and I might have become such a heroine as should cause all good men to weep for joy because of my generosity in encouraging their vices! But as an Earl’s daughter, respectably married to a millionaire, am a mistake of nature. Yet nature does make mistakes sometimes Geoffrey, and when she does they are generally irremediable!”

“Ah, why not!” she replied with a slight mocking smile. “And why, being who I am, was I born as an Earl’s daughter? If I had been a common woman, I would have been in my rightful place, and stories would have been written about me, and plays, and I might have become the kind of heroine that would make all good men weep for joy because of my kindness in encouraging their flaws! But as an Earl’s daughter, respectably married to a millionaire, I am a mistake of nature. Yet, nature does make mistakes sometimes, Geoffrey, and when she does, they are usually irreversible!”

We had now reached our own grounds, and I walked, in miserable mood, beside her across the lawn towards the house.

We had now arrived at our property, and I walked, feeling miserable, next to her across the lawn toward the house.

“Sibyl,”—I said at last—“I had hoped you and Mavis Clare might be friends.”

“Sibyl,” I finally said, “I had hoped you and Mavis Clare could be friends.”

She laughed.

She chuckled.

“So we shall be friends I daresay,—for a little while”—she replied—“But the dove does not willingly consort with the raven, and Mavis Clare’s way of life and studious habits would be to me insufferably dull. Besides, as I said before, she, as a clever woman and a thinker, is too clear-sighted not to find me out in the course of time. But I will play humbug as long as I can. If I perform the part of ‘county lady’ or ‘patron,’ of course she won’t stand me for a moment. I shall have to assume a much more difficult rôle,—that of an honest woman!”

“So I guess we’ll be friends for a little while,” she replied. “But a dove doesn’t willingly hang out with a raven, and Mavis Clare’s lifestyle and focus on studies would be unbearably boring for me. Besides, like I mentioned before, she's smart and insightful enough to see through my act eventually. But I’ll keep up the facade as long as I can. If I play the part of a ‘county lady’ or ‘patron,’ she definitely won’t tolerate me. I’ll have to take on a much harder role—that of an honest woman!”

[p 328]
Again she laughed,—a cruel little laugh that chilled my blood, and paced slowly into the house through the open windows of the drawing-room. And I, left alone in the garden among the nodding roses and waving trees, felt that the beautiful domain of Willowsmere had suddenly grown hideous and bereft of all its former charm, and was nothing but a haunted house of desolation,—haunted by an all-dominant and ever victorious Spirit of Evil.

[p328]Once again, she laughed—a cruel little laugh that sent chills down my spine—and slowly walked into the house through the open windows of the living room. Left alone in the garden among the swaying roses and trees, I felt that the beautiful estate of Willowsmere had suddenly turned ugly and lost all its former charm, nothing but a haunted house filled with despair—haunted by a dominant and ever-victorious Spirit of Evil.

[p329]
XXVIII

One of the strangest things in all the strange course of our human life is the suddenness of certain unlooked-for events, which, in a day or even an hour, may work utter devastation where there has been more or less peace, and hopeless ruin where there has been comparative safety. Like the shock of an earthquake, the clamorous incidents thunder in on the regular routine of ordinary life, crumbling down our hopes, breaking our hearts, and scattering our pleasures into the dust and ashes of despair. And this kind of destructive trouble generally happens in the midst of apparent prosperity, without the least warning, and with all the abrupt fierceness of a desert-storm. It is constantly made manifest to us in the unexpected and almost instantaneous downfall of certain members of society who have held their heads proudly above their compeers and have presumed to pose as examples of light and leading to the whole community; we see it in the capricious fortunes of kings and statesmen, who are in favour one day and disgraced the next, and vast changes are wrought with such inexplicable quickness that it is scarcely wonderful to hear of certain religious sects who, when everything is prospering more than usually well with them, make haste to put on garments of sackcloth, and cast ashes on their heads, praying aloud “Prepare us, O Lord, for the evil days which are at hand!” The moderation of the Stoics, who considered it impious either to rejoice or grieve, and strove to maintain an equable middle course [p 330] between the opposing elements of sorrow and joy, without allowing themselves to be led away by over-much delight or over-much melancholy, was surely a wise habit of temperament. I, who lived miserably as far as my inner and better consciousness was concerned, was yet outwardly satisfied with the material things of life and the luxuries surrounding me,—and I began to take comfort in these things, and with them endeavoured to quell and ignore my more subtle griefs, succeeding so far in that I became more and more of a thorough materialist every day, loving bodily ease, appetizing food, costly wine, and personal indulgence to a degree that robbed me gradually of even the desire for mental effort. I taught myself moreover, almost insensibly, to accept and tolerate what I knew of the wanton side of my wife’s character,—true, I respected her less than the Turk respects the creature of his harem,—but like the Turk, I took a certain savage satisfaction in being the possessor of her beauty, and with this feeling, and the brute passion it engendered, I was fain to be content. So that for a short time at least, the drowsy satisfaction of a well-fed, well-mated animal was mine,—I imagined that nothing short of a stupendous financial catastrophe to the country itself could exhaust my stock of cash,—and that therefore there was no necessity for me to exert myself in any particular branch of usefulness, but simply to ‘eat drink and be merry’ as Solomon advised. Intellectual activity was paralysed in me,—to take up my pen and write, and make another and higher bid for fame, was an idea that now never entered my mind; I spent my days in ordering about my servants, and practising the petty pleasures of tyranny on gardeners and grooms, and in generally giving myself airs of importance, mingled with an assumption of toleration and benevolence, for the benefit of all those in my employ. I knew the proper thing to do, well enough!—I had not studied the ways of the over-wealthy for nothing,—I was aware that the rich man never feels so thoroughly virtuous as when he has inquired after the health of his coachman’s wife, and has sent her a couple of pounds for the outfit of her new-born [p 331] baby. The much prated-of ‘kindness of heart’ and ‘generosity’ possessed by millionaires, generally amounts to this kind of thing,—and when, if idly strolling about my parklands, I happened to meet the small child of my lodge-keeper, and then and there bestowed sixpence upon it, I almost felt as if I deserved a throne in Heaven at the right hand of the Almighty, so great was my appreciation of my own good-nature. Sibyl, however, never affected this sort of county-magnate beneficence. She did nothing at all among our poor neighbours;—the clergyman of the district unfortunately happened to let slip one day a few words to the effect that “there was no great want of anything among his parishioners, owing to the continual kindness and attention of Miss Clare,”—and Sibyl never from that moment proffered any assistance. Now and then she took her graceful person into Lily Cottage and sat with its happy and studious occupant for an hour,—and occasionally the fair author herself came and dined with us, or had ‘afternoon tea’ under the branching elms on the lawn,—but even I, intense egotist as I was, could see that Mavis was scarcely herself on these occasions. She was always charming and bright of course,—indeed the only times in which I was able to partially forget myself and the absurdly increasing importance of my personality in my own esteem, were when she, with her sweet voice and animated manner, brought her wide knowledge of books, men, and things, to bear on the conversation, thus raising it to a higher level than was ever reached by my wife or me. Yet I now and then noticed a certain vague constraint about her,—and her frank eyes had frequently a pained and questioning look of trouble when they rested for any length of time on the enchanting beauty of Sibyl’s face and form. I, however, paid little heed to these trifling matters, my whole care being to lose myself more and more utterly in the enjoyment of purely physical ease and comfort, without troubling myself as to what such self-absorption might lead in the future. To be completely without a conscience, without a heart and without sentiment was, I perceived, the best way to keep one’s appetite, [p 332] and preserve one’s health;—to go about worrying over the troubles of other people, or put one’s self out to do any good in the world, would involve such an expenditure of time and trouble as must inevitably spoil one’s digestion,—and I saw that no millionaire or even moderately rich man cares to run the risk of injuring his digestion for the sake of performing a kindness to a poorer fellow-creature. Profiting by the examples presented to me everywhere in society, I took care of my digestion, and was particular about the way in which my meals were cooked and served,—particular too, as to the fashion in which my wife dressed for those meals,—for it suited my supreme humour to see her beauty bedecked as suitably and richly as possible, that I might have the satisfaction of considering her ‘points’ with the same epicurean fastidiousness as I considered a dish of truffles or specially prepared game. I never thought of the stern and absolute law—“Unto whom much is given, even from him should much be required;”—I was scarcely aware of it in fact,—the New Testament was of all books in the world the most unfamiliar to me. And while I wilfully deafened myself to the voice of conscience,—that voice which ever and anon urged me in vain to a nobler existence,—the clouds were gathering, ready to burst above me with that terrific suddenness such as always seems to us who refuse to study the causes of our calamities, as astonishing and startling as death itself. For we are always more or less startled at death notwithstanding that it is the commonest occurrence known.

One of the weirdest things about our human experience is how sudden some unexpected events can be. In just a day or even an hour, they can bring total devastation where there was previously some peace and ruin where there was once safety. Like an earthquake, these shocking incidents crash into the normal routine of everyday life, shattering our hopes, breaking our hearts, and turning our joys into dust and ashes of despair. This destructive trouble often strikes amid apparent prosperity, without any warning, like a fierce desert storm. It’s evident in the sudden and almost instantaneous downfall of people in society who have held their heads high above their peers, considering themselves examples of guidance for the community; we see it in the unpredictable fortunes of kings and politicians, who may be favored one day and disgraced the next. Major changes happen so quickly that it's not surprising to find certain religious groups who, when things are going particularly well for them, rush to put on sackcloth and throw ashes on their heads, praying, “Prepare us, O Lord, for the evil days that are coming!” The Stoics, who believed it was wrong to either rejoice or grieve and aimed to maintain a balanced approach between sorrow and joy, avoiding being swept away by excessive delight or melancholy, certainly practiced a wise temperament. I, who felt miserable deep down, still appeared content with the material aspects of life and the luxuries around me. I started finding comfort in these things and tried to suppress and ignore my deeper sorrows, eventually becoming more of a materialist each day, enjoying physical comfort, delicious food, fine wine, and personal indulgence to a point where I lost even the desire for mental effort. I also, almost without realizing it, learned to accept and tolerate the more reckless sides of my wife’s character—truthfully, I respected her less than any man would respect his harem—but like a certain man, I took some savage pride in possessing her beauty, and with that feeling and the primal passion it stirred in me, I was willing to be satisfied. For a time at least, I felt the lazy contentment of a well-fed, comfortably mated animal; I thought nothing short of a massive financial disaster would wipe out my funds, and thus I had no need to exert myself in any specific area of usefulness, just to “eat, drink, and be merry,” as Solomon advised. My intellectual activity was paralyzed; the thought of picking up my pen to write and make a higher claim for fame never crossed my mind. I spent my days bossing around my servants, enjoying the small pleasures of tyranny over gardeners and grooms, and generally acting important, mixed with a show of tolerance and kindness for all those in my employ. I knew how to play the part! I hadn’t studied the behaviors of the wealthy for nothing—I knew that the rich man feels most virtuous when he checks on his coachman’s wife and sends her some money for her newborn’s things. The often-praised “kindness of heart” and “generosity” of millionaires often boil down to acts like this; so when I happened to encounter the small child of my lodge-keeper while strolling through my park and gave it sixpence, I almost felt I deserved a throne in Heaven next to the Almighty, so great was my appreciation for my own good nature. Sibyl, however, never displayed this kind of county-magnate generosity. She did nothing for our poor neighbors; the local clergyman once let slip that “there was no great want among his parishioners, thanks to Miss Clare's constant kindness and attention,” and from that point on, Sibyl never offered any help. Occasionally she would visit Lily Cottage and spend an hour with its happy and studious occupant, and sometimes the lovely author would come to dine with us or join us for ‘afternoon tea’ under the shady elms on the lawn—but even I, as self-centered as I was, could see that Mavis wasn’t quite herself during these encounters. She was always charming and lively, of course—the only times I could partially forget my own growing sense of importance were when she, with her sweet voice and animated manner, brought her broad knowledge of books, people, and ideas into our conversations, raising our discussions to a higher level than anything my wife or I could offer. Yet occasionally I noticed a vague tension about her, and her clear eyes often appeared troubled and questioning when they lingered on the captivating beauty of Sibyl. However, I paid little attention to these minor issues, my main concern being to engulf myself more deeply in the enjoyment of sheer physical comfort and ease, without worrying about where such self-absorption might lead in the future. I realized that being completely without a conscience, heart, or sentiment was the best way to maintain my appetite and keep my health; worrying about other people's troubles or awkwardly engaging in good deeds would only consume time and effort that could ruin my digestion—and I understood that no millionaire, or even someone moderately wealthy, is likely to risk damaging his digestion to help a less fortunate person. Learning from the examples around me in society, I prioritized my digestion and was particular about how my meals were prepared and served—also, how my wife dressed for those meals—since it suited my grand temperament to see her beauty adorned as richly as possible, allowing me to admire her features with the same picky appreciation I would give to a dish of truffles or specially prepared game. I rarely thought of the strict and undeniable law—“To whom much is given, much will be expected”—in fact, I was barely aware of it—the New Testament was the most unfamiliar book in the world to me. And while I intentionally blocked out my conscience—the voice that occasionally urged me in vain to pursue a nobler existence—clouds were gathering, ready to burst over me with a suddenness that always shocks those who refuse to examine the roots of their misfortunes, seeming just as astonishing and alarming as death itself. For we are always somewhat startled by death even though it’s the most common occurrence we know.

Towards the middle of September my ‘royal and distinguished’ house-party arrived and stayed at Willowsmere Court for a week. Of course it is understood that whenever the Prince of Wales honours any private residence with a visit, he selects, if not all, at any rate the greater part of those persons who are to be invited to meet him. He did so in the present instance, and I was placed in the odd position of having to entertain certain people whom I had never met before, and who, with the questionable taste frequently exhibited among the ‘upper ten,’ looked upon [p 333] me merely as “the man with the millions,” the caterer for their provisions, and no more,—directing their chief attention to Sibyl, who was by virtue of her birth and associations one of their ‘set,’ and pushing me, their host, more or less into the background. However the glory of entertaining Royalty more than sufficed for my poor pride at that time, and with less self-respect than an honest cur, I was content to be snubbed and harassed and worried a hundred times a day by one or the other of the ‘great’ personages who wandered at will all over my house and grounds, and accepted my lavish hospitality. Many people imagine that it must be an ‘honour’ to entertain a select party of aristocrats, but I, on the contrary, consider that it is not only a degradation to one’s manlier and more independent instincts, but also a bore. These highly-bred, highly-connected individuals, are for the most part unintelligent, and devoid of resources in their own minds,—they are not gifted as conversationalists or wits,—one gains no intellectual advantage from their society,—they are simply dull folk, with an exaggerated sense of their own importance, who expect wherever they go, to be amused without trouble to themselves. Out of all the visitors at Willowsmere the only one whom it was really a pleasure to serve was the Prince of Wales himself,—and amid the many personal irritations I had to suffer from others, I found it a positive relief to render him any attention, however slight, because his manner was always marked by that tact and courtesy which are the best attributes of a true gentleman whether he be prince or peasant. In his own affable way, he went one afternoon to see Mavis Clare, and came back in high good-humour, talking for some time of nothing but the author of ‘Differences,’ and of the success she had achieved in literature. I had asked Mavis to join our party before the Prince came, as I felt pretty sure he would not have erased her name from the list of guests submitted to him,—but she would not accept, and begged me very earnestly not to press the point.

Around the middle of September, my “royal and distinguished” house party arrived and stayed at Willowsmere Court for a week. Of course, it’s understood that whenever the Prince of Wales visits a private residence, he chooses, if not everyone, at least most of the people to be invited to meet him. He did so in this case, and I found myself in the awkward position of having to entertain certain people I had never met before, who, with the questionable taste often seen among the upper class, viewed me merely as “the man with the millions,” the provider for their needs, and nothing more—focusing their attention mainly on Sibyl, who, by virtue of her birth and social standing, belonged to their group, and pushing me, their host, somewhat into the background. However, the thrill of entertaining royalty was enough to satisfy my pride at that time, and with less self-respect than a loyal dog, I accepted being snubbed and bothered repeatedly throughout the day by one or another of the “important” people roaming freely around my house and grounds, enjoying my generous hospitality. Many people think it must be an “honor” to host a select group of aristocrats, but I actually believe it not only goes against one’s more masculine and independent instincts but is also boring. These highly bred, well-connected individuals are mostly dull and lack creativity in their own thoughts—they aren’t skilled conversationalists or funny—they don’t offer any intellectual benefit to their company; they are simply tedious people with an inflated sense of their own importance, expecting to be entertained without any effort on their part. Out of all the visitors at Willowsmere, the only one I truly enjoyed serving was the Prince of Wales himself—and amidst the various personal annoyances I endured from others, I found it refreshing to give him any attention, no matter how small, because his demeanor always reflected the grace and courtesy that are the true marks of a gentleman, whether prince or commoner. One afternoon, in his charming way, he went to see Mavis Clare and returned in great spirits, talking for quite some time about the author of ‘Differences’ and the success she had achieved in literature. I had invited Mavis to join our party before the Prince arrived, as I was quite sure he wouldn’t have removed her name from the guest list submitted to him—but she declined and earnestly asked me not to insist.

“I like the Prince,”—she had said—“Most people like him [p 334] who know him,—but I do not always like those who surround him,—pardon me for my frankness! The Prince of Wales is a social magnet,—he draws a number of persons after him who by dint of wealth, if not intelligence, can contrive to ‘push’ into his set. Now I am not an advocate of ‘push’—moreover I do not care to be seen with ‘everybody’;—this is my sinful pride you will say, or as our American cousins would put it, my ‘cussedness.’ But I assure you, Mr Tempest, the best possession I have, and one which I value a great deal more even than my literary success, is my absolute independence, and I would not have it thought, even erroneously, that I am anxious to mix with the crowd of sycophants and time-servers who are only too ready to take advantage of the Prince’s good-nature.”

“I like the Prince,” she said. “Most people like him— who know him—but I don’t always like the people around him. Please forgive my honesty! The Prince of Wales is a social magnet; he attracts many who, through wealth, if not smarts, manage to ‘push’ their way into his circle. I’m not a fan of ‘push’; besides, I don’t want to be seen with just anybody. You might call this my sinful pride, or as our American friends would say, my ‘cussedness.’ But I assure you, Mr. Tempest, the best thing I own—and I value it way more than my literary success—is my complete independence, and I wouldn’t want it to be thought, even wrongly, that I’m eager to mingle with the crowd of yes-men and opportunists who are all too happy to take advantage of the Prince’s kindness.”

And, acting upon her determination, she had remained more than ever secluded in her cottage-nest of foliage and flowers during the progress of the week’s festivities,—the result being, as I have stated, that the Prince ‘dropped in’ upon her quite casually one day, accompanied by his equerry, and probably for all I knew, had the pleasure of seeing the dove ‘reviewers’ fed, and squabbling over their meal.

And, following through on her decision, she had stayed even more secluded in her cottage surrounded by plants and flowers during the week’s festivities. As I mentioned, this led to the Prince casually stopping by one day, accompanied by his assistant, and for all I knew, he enjoyed watching the doves being fed and squabbling over their food.

Much as we had desired and expected the presence of Rimânez at our gathering, he did not appear. He telegraphed his regrets from Paris, and followed the telegram by a characteristic letter, which ran thus:—

Much as we wanted and expected Rimânez to be at our gathering, he didn’t show up. He sent a telegram with his regrets from Paris and followed it with a typical letter that said this:—


My dear Tempest.

My dear Tempest.

You are very kind to wish to include me, your old friend, in the party you have invited to meet His Royal Highness, and I only hope you will not think me churlish for refusing to come. I am sick to death of Royalties,—I have known so many of them in the course of my existence that I begin to find their society monotonous. Their positions are all so exactly alike too,—and moreover have always been alike from the days of Solomon in all his glory, down to the present blessed era of Victoria, Queen and Empress. One thirsts for [p 335] a change; at least I do. The only monarch that ever fascinated my imagination particularly was Richard Cœur de Lion; there was something original and striking about that man, and I presume he would have been well worth talking to. And Charlemagne was doubtless, as the slangy young man of the day would observe, ‘not half bad.’ But for the rest,—un fico! Much talk is there made about Her Majesty Elizabeth, who was a shrew and a vixen and blood-thirsty withal,—the chief glory of her reign was Shakespeare, and he made kings and queens the dancing puppets of his thought. In this, though in nothing else, I resemble him. You will have enough to do in the entertainment of your distinguished guests, for I suppose there is no amusement they have not tried, and found more or less unsatisfactory, and I am sorry I can suggest nothing particularly new for you to do. Her Grace the Duchess of Rapidryder is very fond of being tossed in a strong table-cloth between four able-bodied gentlemen of good birth and discretion, before going to bed o’ nights,—she cannot very well appear on a music-hall stage you know, owing to her exalted rank,—and this is a child-like, pretty and harmless method of managing to show her legs, which she rightly considers, are too shapely to be hidden. Lady Bouncer, whose name I see in your list, always likes to cheat at cards,—I would aid and abet her in her aim if I were you, as if she can only clear her dressmaker’s bill by her winnings at Willowsmere, she will bear it in mind, and be a useful social friend to you. The Honourable Miss Fitz-Gander who has a great reputation for virtue, is anxious, for pressing and particular reasons, to marry Lord Noodles,—if you can move on matters between them into a definite engagement of marriage before her lady-mother returns from her duty-visits in Scotland, you will be doing her a good turn, and saving society a scandal. To amuse the men I suggest plenty of shooting, gambling, and unlimited smoking. To entertain the Prince, do little,—for he is clever enough to entertain himself privately with the folly and humbug of those he sees around him, without actually sharing in the petty comedy. He is a keen observer,—and must derive [p 336] infinite gratification from his constant study of men and manners, which is sufficiently deep and searching to fit him for the occupation of even the throne of England. I say ‘even,’ for at present, till Time’s great hour-glass turns, it is the grandest throne in the world. The Prince reads, understands, and secretly laughs to scorn the table-cloth vagaries of the Duchess of Rapidryder, the humours of my Lady Bouncer and the nervous pruderies of the Honourable Miss Fitz-Gander. And there is nothing he will appreciate so much in his reception as a lack of toadyism, a sincere demeanour, an unostentatious hospitality, a simplicity of speech, and a total absence of affectation. Remember this, and take my advice for what it is worth. Of all the Royalties at present flourishing on this paltry planet, I have the greatest respect for the Prince of Wales, and it is by reason of this very respect that I do not intend, on this occasion at any rate, to thrust myself upon his notice. I shall arrive at Willowsmere when your ‘royal’ festivities are over. My homage to your fair spouse, the Lady Sibyl, and believe me,

You’re very kind to want to include me, your old friend, in the party you’ve invited to meet His Royal Highness, and I just hope you won’t think I’m rude for declining. I’m completely tired of royals—I’ve known so many in my lifetime that their company has become dull. Their lives are all so identical too, just like they’ve been since the days of Solomon in all his glory right up to this wonderful time of Victoria, Queen and Empress. You crave a change; at least I do. The only king who ever truly intrigued me was Richard the Lionheart; there was something unique and captivating about him, and I imagine he’d have been great to talk to. Charlemagne was probably, as today’s slangy youth would say, ‘not half bad.’ But for the rest—un fico! There’s a lot of talk about Her Majesty Elizabeth, who was a total shrew and quite bloodthirsty; the best thing about her reign was Shakespeare, who turned kings and queens into puppets of his imagination. In this, though not in anything else, I see a resemblance to him. You’ll have your hands full entertaining your distinguished guests, as I assume there’s nothing they haven’t tried and found somewhat disappointing, and I’m sorry I can’t suggest anything particularly new for you. The Duchess of Rapidryder loves to be tossed in a strong tablecloth between four capable gentlemen of good breeding and sense before going to bed at night—she can’t exactly perform on a music-hall stage due to her high rank—and this is a cute, harmless way for her to show off her legs, which she rightly believes are too shapely to hide. Lady Bouncer, whose name I see on your list, always enjoys cheating at cards—I’d help her out if I were you, because if she can only pay her dressmaker’s bill with her winnings at Willowsmere, she’ll remember it and be a useful social ally to you. The Honorable Miss Fitz-Gander, known for her virtue, is eager, for pressing and particular reasons, to marry Lord Noodles—if you can help move things along to a real engagement before her lady mother returns from her visits in Scotland, you’ll be doing her a favor and saving society from a scandal. To keep the men entertained, I suggest lots of shooting, gambling, and plenty of smoking. As for entertaining the Prince, do little—he’s clever enough to amuse himself by observing the folly and nonsense of those around him without participating in the petty drama. He’s a keen observer—and I imagine he gets endless enjoyment from his deep and thorough study of people and their manners, which would be suitable even for the throne of England. I say ‘even,’ because right now, until Time’s great hourglass turns, it is the grandest throne in the world. The Prince reads, understands, and secretly mocks the tablecloth antics of the Duchess of Rapidryder, the quirks of my Lady Bouncer, and the anxious propriety of the Honorable Miss Fitz-Gander. He’ll appreciate nothing more in his reception than a lack of sycophancy, a genuine demeanor, simple hospitality, straightforward speech, and no pretentiousness. Keep this in mind and take my advice for what it’s worth. Of all the royals currently thriving on this measly planet, I have the utmost respect for the Prince of Wales, and because of this respect, I don’t plan to impose on his attention this time around. I’ll arrive at Willowsmere once your ‘royal’ festivities have wrapped up. Please extend my regards to your lovely wife, Lady Sibyl, and believe me,

Yours as long as you desire it

Yours for as long as you want it

    Lucio Rimânez.
 

Lucio Rimânez.

I laughed over this letter and showed it to my wife, who did not laugh. She read it through with a closeness of attention that somewhat surprised me, and when she laid it down there was a strange look of pain in her eyes.

I chuckled at this letter and showed it to my wife, who didn’t find it funny. She read it with a focus that surprised me a bit, and when she finished, there was an unusual look of pain in her eyes.

“How he despises us all!” she said slowly—“What scorn underlies his words! Do you not recognise it?”

“How he looks down on all of us!” she said slowly—“What contempt is hidden in his words! Can’t you see it?”

“He was always a cynic,—” I replied indifferently—“I never expect him to be anything else.”

“He was always a cynic,” I replied casually, “I never expect him to be anything different.”

“He seems to know some of the ways of the women who are coming here—” she went on in the same musing accents; “It is as if he read their thoughts, and perceived their intentions at a distance.”

“He seems to understand some of the ways of the women who are coming here—” she continued in the same contemplative tone; “It’s like he can read their thoughts and sense their intentions from afar.”

Her brows knitted frowningly, and she seemed for some time absorbed in gloomy meditation. But I did not pursue [p 337] the subject,—I was too intent on my own fussy preparations for the Prince’s arrival to care about anything else.

Her brows frowned together, and she looked deep in thought for a while. But I didn't continue the conversation—I was too focused on my own busy preparations for the Prince's arrival to think about anything else.

And, as I have said, Royalty, in the person of one of the most genial of men, came and went through the whole programme devised for his entertainment, and then departed again with his usual courteous acknowledgments for the hospitality offered and accepted,—leaving us, as he generally leaves everybody, charmed with his good-humour and condescension, provided his temper has not been ruffled. When, with his exit from the scene, the whole party broke up, leaving my wife and me to our own two selves once more, there came a strange silence and desolation over the house that was like the stealthy sense of some approaching calamity. Sibyl seemed to feel it as much as I did,—and though we said nothing to each other concerning our mutual sensations, I could see that she was under the same cloud of depression as myself. She went oftener to Lily Cottage, and always from these visits to the fair-haired student among the roses, came back, I hopefully fancied in softer mood,—her very voice was gentler,—her eyes more thoughtful and tender. One evening she said—

And, as I mentioned, royalty, represented by one of the friendliest men, went through the entire program arranged for his entertainment and then left again, thanking us for our hospitality with his usual grace—just like he typically does, charming everyone with his good nature and friendliness, as long as he hasn't been annoyed. Once he exited, the whole group broke up, leaving my wife and me alone again, and a strange silence and emptiness settled over the house, like an unsettling feeling of something bad about to happen. Sibyl seemed to sense it just as much as I did—and although we didn’t talk about how we felt, I could see she was under the same cloud of sadness as I was. She visited Lily Cottage more often, and after those trips to see the fair-haired student among the roses, I hoped she came back in a gentler mood—her voice was softer, and her eyes looked more thoughtful and caring. One evening she said—

“I have been thinking, Geoffrey, that perhaps there is some good in life after all, if I could only find it out and live it. But you are the last person to help me in such a matter.”

“I’ve been thinking, Geoffrey, that maybe there’s some good in life after all, if I could just discover it and live it. But you’re the last person I’d go to for help with something like this.”

I was sitting in an arm-chair near the open window, smoking, and I turned my eyes upon her with some astonishment and a touch of indignation.

I was sitting in an armchair by the open window, smoking, and I looked at her with a mix of surprise and a hint of anger.

“What do you mean, Sibyl?” I asked—“Surely you know that I have the greatest desire to see you always in your best aspect,—many of your ideas have been most repugnant to me....”

“What do you mean, Sibyl?” I asked—“Surely you know that I really want to see you at your best—many of your ideas have been quite off-putting to me....”

“Stop there!” she said quickly, her eyes flashing as she spoke—“My ideas have been repugnant to you, you say? What have you done, you as my husband, to change those ideas? Have you not the same base passions as I?—and do you not give way to them as basely? What have I seen in you from day to day that I should take you as an [p 338] example? You are master here, and you rule with all the arrogance wealth can give,—you eat, drink and sleep,—you entertain your acquaintances simply that you may astonish them by the excess of luxury in which you indulge,—you read and smoke, shoot and ride, and there an end,—you are an ordinary, not an exceptional man. Do you trouble to ask what is wrong with me?—do you try, with the patience of a great love, to set before me nobler aims than those I have consciously or unconsciously imbibed?—do you try to lead me, an erring, passionate, misguided woman, into what I dream of as the light,—the light of faith and hope which alone gives peace?”

“Stop right there!” she said quickly, her eyes flashing as she spoke. “You say my ideas have disgusted you? What have you, as my husband, done to change those ideas? Don’t you have the same base desires as I do?—and don’t you give in to them just as badly? What have I seen in you day after day that makes you a role model for me? You’re in charge here, ruling with all the arrogance that wealth can bring. You eat, drink, and sleep,—you host your friends just to impress them with the over-the-top luxury you enjoy. You read, smoke, hunt, and ride, and that’s about it—you’re an ordinary man, not an exceptional one. Do you even care to know what’s wrong with me?—do you try, with the patience of true love, to show me higher goals than those I’ve consciously or unconsciously absorbed?—do you try to guide me, a wandering, passionate, misguided woman, toward what I imagine as the light—the light of faith and hope that alone brings peace?”

And suddenly, burying her head in the pillows of the couch on which she leaned, she broke into a fit of smothered weeping.

And suddenly, burying her head in the couch pillows she was leaning on, she burst into a fit of muffled crying.

I drew my cigar from my mouth and stared at her helplessly. It was about an hour after dinner, and a warm soft autumnal evening,—I had eaten and drunk well, and I was drowsy and heavy-brained.

I pulled my cigar from my mouth and looked at her helplessly. It was around an hour after dinner, on a warm, gentle autumn evening—I had eaten well and enjoyed good drinks, and I was feeling drowsy and sluggish.

“Dear me!” I murmured—“you seem very unreasonable, Sibyl! I suppose you are hysterical....”

“Wow!” I quietly said—“you seem very unreasonable, Sibyl! I guess you are hysterical...

She sprang up from the couch,—her tears dried on her cheeks as though by sheer heat of the crimson glow that flushed them, and she laughed wildly.

She jumped up from the couch, her tears dried on her cheeks as if by the intense warmth of the red glow that colored them, and she laughed uncontrollably.

“Yes, that is it!” she exclaimed—“Hysteria!—nothing else! It is accountable for everything that moves a woman’s nature. A woman has no right to have any emotions that cannot be cured by smelling-salts! Heart-ache?—pooh!—cut her stay-lace! Despair and a sense of sin and misery?—nonsense!—bathe her temples with vinegar! An uneasy conscience?—ah!—for an uneasy conscience there is nothing better than sal volatile! Woman is a toy,—a breakable fool’s toy;—and when she is broken, throw her aside and have done with her,—don’t try to piece together the fragile rubbish!”

“Yes, that’s it!” she exclaimed. “Hysteria! Nothing else! It explains everything that affects a woman's nature. A woman shouldn’t have any feelings that can’t be fixed with smelling salts! Heartache? Come on—just loosen her corset! Despair and feelings of guilt and misery? Ridiculous! Just bathe her temples with vinegar! An uneasy conscience? Ah—there’s nothing better for that than sal volatile! A woman is like a toy—a fragile fool’s toy; and when she’s broken, just throw her away and be done with it—don’t bother trying to fix the delicate junk!”

She ceased abruptly, panting for breath,—and before I could collect my thoughts or find any words wherewith to [p 339] reply, a tall shadow suddenly darkened the embrasure of the window, and a familiar voice enquired—

She stopped suddenly, out of breath, and before I could gather my thoughts or find the right words to reply, a tall shadow suddenly blocked the light from the window, and a familiar voice asked—

“May I, with the privilege of friendship, enter unannounced?”

“May I, as a friend, come in without letting you know?”

I started up.

I logged in.

“Rimânez!” I cried, seizing him by the hand.

“Stay!” I shouted, grabbing his hand.

“Nay, Geoffrey, my homage is due here first,”—he replied, shaking off my grasp, and advancing to Sibyl, who stood perfectly still where she had risen up in her strange passion—“Lady Sibyl, am I welcome?”

“Nah, Geoffrey, my respect is owed here first,” he replied, shaking off my hold and stepping toward Sibyl, who stood perfectly still where she had risen in her strange passion—“Lady Sibyl, am I welcome?”

“Can you ask it!” she said, with an enchanting smile, and in a voice from which all harshness and excitement had fled; “More than welcome!” Here she gave him both her hands which he respectfully kissed. “You cannot imagine how much I have longed to see you again!”

“Can you ask it!” she said, with a charming smile, and in a voice that was completely calm and soothing; “You’re more than welcome!” She then offered him both her hands, which he respectfully kissed. “You can’t imagine how much I’ve missed seeing you!”

“I must apologise for my sudden appearance, Geoffrey,”—he then observed, turning to me—“But as I walked here from the station and came up your fine avenue of trees, I was so struck with the loveliness of this place and the exquisite peace of its surroundings, that, knowing my way through the grounds, I thought I would just look about and see if you were anywhere within sight before I presented myself at the conventional door of entrance. And I was not disappointed,—I found you, as I expected, enjoying each other’s society!—the happiest and most fortunate couple existent,—people whom, out of all the world I should be disposed to envy, if I envied worldly happiness at all, which I do not!”

“I must apologize for showing up unexpectedly, Geoffrey,”—he then said, turning to me—“But as I walked here from the station and came up your beautiful tree-lined avenue, I was so taken by the beauty of this place and the incredible peace of its surroundings that, since I knew my way around the grounds, I thought I’d just look around and see if you were in sight before I knocked at the usual entrance. And I wasn't let down—I found you, as I expected, enjoying each other’s company!—the happiest and most fortunate couple in existence—people whom, out of everyone in the world, I would be inclined to envy, if I envied worldly happiness at all, which I don’t!”

I glanced at him quickly;—he met my gaze with a perfectly unembarrassed air, and I concluded that he had not overheard Sibyl’s sudden melodramatic outburst.

I glanced at him quickly; he met my gaze without any awkwardness, and I figured that he hadn’t heard Sibyl’s sudden dramatic outburst.

“Have you dined?” I asked, with my hand on the bell.

“Have you eaten?” I asked, with my hand on the bell.

“Thanks, yes. The town of Leamington provided me with quite a sumptuous repast of bread and cheese and ale. I am tired of luxuries you know,—that is why I find plain fare delicious. You are looking wonderfully well, Geoffrey!—shall I offend you if I say you are growing—yes—positively [p 340] stout?—with the stoutness befitting a true county gentleman, who means to be as gouty in the future as his respectable ancestors?”

"Thanks, yes. The town of Leamington treated me to a really nice meal of bread, cheese, and ale. I’m tired of luxuries, you know—that’s why I find simple food so tasty. You look great, Geoffrey!—am I going to offend you if I say you’re getting—yes—definitely [p340I'm sorry, but there doesn't appear to be a short piece of text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text again, and I'll assist you.stout?—with the stoutness that suits a true gentleman of the countryside, who plans to be as gouty in the future as his respectable ancestors?”

I smiled, but not altogether with pleasure; it is never agreeable to be called ‘stout’ in the presence of a beautiful woman to whom one has only been wedded a matter of three months.

I smiled, but not completely with pleasure; it’s never nice to be called ‘stout’ in front of a beautiful woman to whom you've only been married for three months.

You have not put on any extra flesh;—” I said, by way of feeble retort.

You haven’t gained any weight;—” I said, as a weak comeback.

“No”—he admitted, as he disposed his slim elegant figure in an arm-chair near my own—“The necessary quantity of flesh is a bore to me always,—extra flesh would be a positive infliction. I should like, as the irreverent though reverend Sidney Smith said, on a hot day, ‘to sit in my bones,’ or rather, to become a spirit of fine essence like Shakespeare’s Ariel, if such things were possible and permissible. How admirably married life agrees with you, Lady Sibyl!”

“No,” he admitted, as he settled his slim, elegant figure into an armchair next to mine, “the right amount of flesh always bores me—extra flesh would be a real burden. I’d prefer, as the cheeky yet respected Sidney Smith said on a hot day, ‘to sit in my bones,’ or better yet, to transform into a spirit of refined essence like Shakespeare’s Ariel, if that were possible. How wonderfully marriage suits you, Lady Sibyl!”

His fine eyes rested upon her with apparent admiration,—she flushed under his gaze I saw, and seemed confused.

His intense gaze lingered on her with clear admiration—she blushed under his stare, and I noticed she seemed flustered.

“When did you arrive in England?” she inquired.

“When did you get to England?” she asked.

“Yesterday,”—he answered,—“I ran over Channel from Honfleur in my yacht,—you did not know I had a yacht, did you Tempest?—oh, you must come for a trip in her some day. She is a quick vessel, and the weather was fair.”

“Yesterday,” he replied, “I sailed across the Channel from Honfleur in my yacht—you didn’t know I had a yacht, did you, Tempest? Oh, you have to come for a trip on her someday. She’s a fast boat, and the weather was nice.”

“Is Amiel with you?” I asked.

“Is Amiel with you?” I asked.

“No. I left him on board the yacht. I can, as the common people say, ‘valet myself’ for a day or two.”

“No. I left him on the yacht. I can, as the common people say, ‘take care of myself’ for a day or two.”

“A day or two?” echoed Sibyl—“But you surely will not leave us so soon? You promised to make a long visit here.”

“A day or two?” Sibyl echoed. “But you can’t be leaving us so soon! You promised you would stay for a while.”

“Did I?” and he regarded her steadily, with the same languorous admiration in his eyes—“But, my dear Lady Sibyl, time alters our ideas, and I am not sure whether you and your excellent husband are of the same opinion as you were when you started on your wedding-tour. You may not want me now!”

“Did I?” he looked at her intently, with the same lazy admiration in his eyes—“But, my dear Lady Sibyl, time changes our views, and I'm not sure if you and your wonderful husband feel the same way you did when you began your honeymoon. You might not want me anymore!”

He said this with a significance to which I paid no heed whatever.

He said this with a meaning that I completely ignored.

[p 341]
“Not want you!” I exclaimed—“I shall always want you Lucio,—you are the best friend I ever had, and the only one I care to keep. Believe me!—there’s my hand upon it!”

[p341]
“I don't want you to go!” I said—“I will always want you, Lucio—you are the best friend I’ve ever had, and the only one I really want to keep. Trust me!—here’s my hand on it!”

He looked at me curiously for a minute,—then turned his head towards my wife.

He looked at me with curiosity for a moment, then turned his head towards my wife.

“And what does Lady Sibyl say?” he asked in a gentle, almost caressing tone.

“And what does Lady Sibyl say?” he asked in a soft, almost soothing tone.

“Lady Sibyl says,” she answered with a smile, and the colour coming and going in her cheeks—“that she will be proud and glad if you will consider Willowsmere your home as long as you have leisure to make it so,—and that she hopes,—though you are reputed to be a hater of women,—” here she raised her beautiful eyes and fixed them full upon him—“you will relent a little in favour of your present châtelaine!”

“Lady Sibyl says,” she replied with a smile, her cheeks flushing and paling—“that she will be proud and happy if you consider Willowsmere your home for as long as you can— and that she hopes,—even though you’re known to dislike women,—” here she looked directly into his eyes—“you might soften just a bit for your current hostess!”

With these words, and a playful salutation, she passed out of the room into the garden, and stood on the lawn at a little distance from us, her white robes shimmering in the mellow autumnal twilight,—and Lucio, springing up from his seat, looked after her, clapping his hand down heavily on my shoulder.

With those words and a playful greeting, she left the room and went into the garden, standing on the lawn a short distance from us, her white robes glowing in the gentle autumn twilight. Lucio jumped up from his seat and watched her, slapping his hand down hard on my shoulder.

“By Heaven!” he said softly, “A perfect woman! I should be a churl to withstand her,—or you, my good Geoffrey,”—and he regarded me earnestly—“I have led a very devil of a life since I saw you last,—it’s time I reformed,—upon my soul it is! The peaceful contemplation of virtuous marriage will do me good!—send for my luggage to the station, Geoffrey, and make the best of me,—I’ve come to stay!

“By heaven!” he said softly, “A perfect woman! I’d be a fool to resist her—or you, my good Geoffrey,”—and he looked at me seriously—“I’ve lived quite the wild life since I last saw you—it’s time I changed for the better—swear it is! The calm joy of a virtuous marriage will do me good!—send for my luggage at the station, Geoffrey, and make the best of me,—I’ve come to stay!

[p342]
XXIX

A tranquil time now ensued; a time which, though I knew it not, was just that singular pause so frequently observed in nature before a storm, and in human life before a crushing calamity. I put aside all troublesome and harassing thoughts, and became oblivious of everything save my own personal satisfaction in the renewal of the comradeship between myself and Lucio. We walked together, rode together, and passed most of our days in each other’s company,—nevertheless though I gave my friend much of my closest confidence I never spoke to him of the moral obliquities and perversions I had discovered in Sibyl’s character,—not out of any consideration for Sibyl, but simply because I knew by instinct what his reply would be. He would have no sympathy with my feelings. His keen sense of sarcasm would over-rule his friendship, and he would retort upon me with the question—What business had I, being imperfect myself, to expect perfection in my wife? Like many others of my sex I had the notion that I, as man, could do all I pleased, when I pleased and how I pleased; I could sink to a level lower than that of the beasts if I chose,—but all the same I had the right to demand from my wife the most flawless purity to mate with my defilement. I was aware how Lucio would treat this form of arrogant egoism,—and with what mocking laughter he would receive any expression of ideas from me on the subject of morality in woman. So I was careful to let no hint of my actual position [p 343] escape me,—and I comported myself on all occasions to Sibyl with special tenderness and consideration, though she, I thought, appeared rather to resent my playing the part of lover-husband too openly. She was herself, in Lucio’s presence, strangely erratic of humour, by turns brilliant and mournful,—sometimes merry and anon depressed: yet never had she displayed a more captivating grace and charm of manner. How foolish and blind I was all the while!—how dead to any perception of the formation and sequence of events! Absorbed in gross material pleasures, I ignored all the hidden forces that make the history of an individual life no less than of a whole nation, and looked upon each day that dawned almost as if it had been my own creation and possession, to waste as I thought fit,—never considering that days are but so many white leaflets from God’s chronicle of human life, whereon we place our mark, good or bad, for the just and exact summing-up of our thoughts and deeds here after. Had any one dared to say this truth to me then, I should have bade him go and preach nonsense to children,—but now,—when I recall those white leaves of days that were unrolled before me fresh and blank with every sunrise, and with which I did nothing save scrawl my own Ego in a foul smudge across each one, I tremble, and inwardly pray that I may never be forced to send back my self-written record! Yet of what use is it to pray against eternal Law? It is eternal Law that we shall ourselves count up our own misdeeds at the final reckoning,—hence it is no wonder that many are found who prefer not to believe in a future after death. Rightly do such esteem it better to die utterly, than be forced to live again and look back upon the wilful evil they have done!

A calm time followed; a time that, even though I didn’t realize it, was just that unique pause often seen in nature before a storm, and in human life before a devastating disaster. I set aside all troubling and stressful thoughts, becoming unaware of everything except my own personal joy in rekindling the friendship between Lucio and me. We walked together, rode together, and spent most of our days in each other’s company—yet even though I shared a lot of my deepest thoughts with him, I never mentioned the moral failures and flaws I had seen in Sibyl’s character—not out of any respect for Sibyl, but simply because I instinctively knew how he would respond. He would have no sympathy for my feelings. His sharp sense of sarcasm would outweigh his friendship, and he would counter me with the question—What right did I have, being imperfect myself, to expect perfection in my wife? Like many men, I had the idea that I, as a man, could do whatever I wanted, whenever I wanted, however I wanted; I could sink to a level lower than that of animals if I chose—but at the same time, I believed I had the right to demand absolute purity from my wife to match my own corruption. I knew how Lucio would handle this kind of arrogant self-centeredness—and how he would mockingly laugh at any thoughts I might share about morality in women. So I was careful to not let any hint of my actual situation [p343]slip out, and I treated Sibyl with particular kindness and consideration, even though I thought she seemed to resent me playing the role of the lover-husband too openly. In Lucio’s presence, she was strangely unpredictable, swinging between brilliance and sadness—sometimes cheerful and then suddenly downcast: yet she never displayed a more captivating grace and charm. How foolish and blind I was during all that time!—how unaware of the formation and sequence of events! Caught up in superficial pleasures, I ignored all the hidden forces that shape an individual’s life just as much as those of an entire nation, viewing each new day as if it were my own creation and possession to squander as I pleased—never considering that days are merely white pages from God’s record of human life, where we leave our mark, good or bad, for the fair and exact assessment of our thoughts and actions later on. If anyone had dared to tell me this truth then, I would have told them to go preach nonsense to children—but now, when I think back to those white pages of days that unfolded before me fresh and blank with every sunrise, and with which I did nothing but scrawl my own ego in a filthy smudge across each one, I tremble and silently pray that I will never have to submit my self-penned account! But what good is it to pray against eternal Law? It is eternal Law that we must account for our own misdeeds at the final judgment—so it’s no surprise that many choose not to believe in an afterlife. They rightly consider it better to die completely than to be forced to live again and reflect on the deliberate wrong they have done!

October ripened slowly and almost imperceptibly towards its end, and the trees put on their gorgeous autumnal tints of burning crimson and gold. The weather remained fine and warm, and what the French Canadians poetically term the ‘Summer of all Saints’ gave us bright days and cloudless moonlit evenings. The air was so mild that we were always [p 344] able to take our coffee after dinner on the terrace overlooking the lawn in front of the drawing-room,—and it was on one of these balmy nights that I was the interested spectator of a strange scene between Lucio and Mavis Clare,—a scene I should have thought impossible of occurrence had I not myself witnessed it. Mavis had dined at Willowsmere; she very rarely so honoured us; and there were a few other guests besides. We had lingered over the coffee longer than usual, for Mavis had given an extra charm to the conversation by her eloquent vivacity and bright humour, and all present were anxious to hear, see and know as much of the brilliant novelist as possible. But when a full golden moon rose in mellow splendour over the tree-tops, my wife suggested a stroll in the grounds, and everyone agreeing to the proposal with delight, we started,—more or less together,—some in couples, some in groups of three or four. After a little desultory rambling however, the party got separated in the rose-gardens and adjacent shrubberies, and I found myself alone. I turned back to the house to get my cigar-case which I had left on a table in the library, and passing out again in another direction I strolled slowly across the grass, smoking as I went, towards the river, the silver gleam of which could clearly be discerned through the fast-thinning foliage overhanging its banks. I had almost reached the path that followed the course of the winding water, when I was brought to a standstill by the sound of voices—one, a man’s, low and persuasive,—the other a woman’s, tender, grave and somewhat tremulous. Neither voice could be mistaken; I recognized Lucio’s rich penetrating tones, and the sweet vibrante accents of Mavis Clare. Out of sheer surprise I paused,—had Lucio fallen in love, I wondered, half-smiling?—was I about to discover that the supposed ‘woman-hater’ had been tamed and caught at last? By Mavis too!—little Mavis, who was not beautiful according to accepted standards, but who had something more than beauty to enravish a proud and unbelieving soul,—here, as my thoughts ran on, I was conscious of a foolish sense of jealousy,—why should he choose Mavis, I thought, out of all [p 345] women in the world? Could he not leave her in peace with her dreams, her books and her flowers?—safe under the pure, wise, impassive gaze of Pallas Athene, whose cool brows were never fevered by a touch of passion? Something more than curiosity now impelled me to listen, and I cautiously advanced a step or two towards the shadow of a broad elm where I could see without being seen. Yes, there was Rimânez,—standing erect with folded arms, his dark, sad, inscrutable eyes fixed on Mavis, who stood opposite to him a few paces off, looking at him in her turn with an expression of mingled fascination and fear.

October slowly and almost unnoticed transitioned towards its end, and the trees adorned themselves in stunning autumn colors of fiery crimson and gold. The weather stayed nice and warm, and what the French Canadians poetically call the 'Summer of All Saints' gave us bright days and clear, moonlit evenings. The air was so mild that we could always enjoy our coffee after dinner on the terrace overlooking the lawn in front of the drawing room,—and it was on one of these lovely nights that I became an intrigued spectator of a strange scene between Lucio and Mavis Clare,—a scene I would have thought impossible if I hadn't witnessed it myself. Mavis had dined at Willowsmere; she rarely graced us with her presence; and there were a few other guests as well. We had lingered over coffee longer than usual because Mavis added an extra charm to the conversation with her lively eloquence and bright humor, and everyone present was eager to hear, see, and learn as much as possible about the brilliant novelist. But when a full golden moon rose radiantly over the tree tops, my wife suggested a stroll in the grounds, and everyone happily agreed, so we set off,—some pairs, some groups of three or four. After a bit of aimless wandering, though, the group split in the rose gardens and nearby shrubbery, and I found myself alone. I turned back to the house to grab my cigar case, which I had left on a table in the library, and after stepping outside again in another direction, I strolled slowly across the grass, smoking as I went, towards the river, the silver glimmer of which was clearly visible through the quickly thinning foliage hanging over its banks. I was almost at the path that followed the winding water when I was stopped by the sound of voices—one, a man's, low and persuasive,—the other a woman's, tender, serious, and somewhat shaky. Neither voice was mistaken; I recognized Lucio’s deep, resonant tones, and the sweet, vibrant accents of Mavis Clare. Out of sheer surprise I paused,—had Lucio fallen in love, I wondered, half-smiling?—was I about to discover that the supposed ‘woman-hater’ had finally been tamed and caught? By Mavis too!—little Mavis, who wasn’t beautiful by conventional standards, but who had something more than beauty to captivate a proud and skeptical soul,—here, as my thoughts continued, I felt a foolish sense of jealousy,—why would he choose Mavis, I thought, out of all women in the world? Could he not leave her in peace with her dreams, her books, and her flowers?—safe under the pure, wise, impassive gaze of Pallas Athene, whose calm brow was never troubled by a hint of passion? Something more than curiosity now urged me to listen, and I cautiously moved a step or two towards the shadow of a broad elm, where I could observe without being seen. Yes, there was Rimânez—standing tall with arms crossed, his dark, sad, inscrutable eyes fixed on Mavis, who stood a few paces away from him, looking back at him with a mix of fascination and fear.

“I have asked you Mavis Clare,”—said Lucio slowly—“to let me serve you. You have genius—a rare quality in a woman,—and I would advance your fortunes. I should not be what I am if I did not try to persuade you to let me help on your career. You are not rich,—I could show you how to become so. You have a great fame—that I grant; but you have many enemies and slanderers who are for ever trying to pull you down from the throne you have won. I could bring these to your feet, and make them your slaves. With your intellectual power, your personal grace and gifts of temperament, I could, if you would let me guide you, give you such far-reaching influence as no woman has possessed in this century. I am no boaster,—I can do what I say and more; and I ask nothing from you in return except that you should follow my advice implicitly. My advice, let me tell you is not difficult to follow; most people find it easy!”

“I’ve asked you, Mavis Clare,” Lucio said slowly, “to let me help you. You have talent—a rare quality in a woman—and I could boost your career. I wouldn't be who I am if I didn’t try to persuade you to accept my support. You're not wealthy—I could show you how to change that. You have great fame, that’s true; but you also have many enemies and gossips who are always trying to bring you down from the throne you’ve earned. I could make them bow to you and turn them into your followers. With your intellect, personal charm, and temperament, I could give you influence like no other woman has had this century, if you’d let me guide you. I’m not one to brag—I can do what I say and more; and I ask nothing in return except that you follow my advice without question. Let me tell you, my advice isn’t hard to follow; most people find it easy!”

His expression of face, I thought, was very singular as he spoke,—it was so haggard, dreary and woe-begone that one might have imagined he was making some proposal that was particularly repugnant to him, instead of offering to perform the benevolent action of helping a hard-working literary woman to achieve greater wealth and distinction. I waited expectantly for Mavis to reply.

His facial expression, I thought, was very unusual as he spoke—it looked so exhausted, gloomy, and miserable that one might have assumed he was suggesting something he found particularly distasteful, instead of offering to help a struggling literary woman gain more success and recognition. I waited eagerly for Mavis to respond.

“You are very good, Prince Rimânez,” she said, after a little pause—“to take any thought for me at all. I cannot [p 346] imagine why you should do so; for I am really nothing to you. I have of course heard from Mr Tempest of your great wealth and influence, and I have no doubt you mean kindly. But I have never owed anything to any one,—no one has ever helped me,—I have helped myself, and still prefer to do so. And really I have nothing to wish for,—except—when the time comes—a happy death. It is true I am not rich,—but then I do not want to be rich. I would not be the possessor of wealth for all the world! To be surrounded with sycophants and flatterers,—never to be able to distinguish false friends from true,—to be loved for what you have and not for what you are!—oh no, it would be misery to me. And I have never craved for power,—except perhaps the power to win love. And that I have,—many people love my books, and through my books love me,—I feel their love, though I may never see or know them personally. But I am so conscious of their sympathy that I love them in return without the necessity of personal acquaintance. They have hearts which respond to my heart,—that is all the power I care about.”

“You're really kind, Prince Rimânez,” she said after a brief pause. “I can’t believe you’d even think of me at all. I can’t imagine why you should, since I really mean nothing to you. Of course, I've heard from Mr. Tempest about your great wealth and influence, and I’m sure you have good intentions. But I’ve never owed anything to anyone—no one has ever helped me—I’ve always managed on my own, and I still prefer it that way. Honestly, I have nothing I wish for—except—when the time comes—a peaceful death. It’s true I’m not wealthy—but I don’t want to be wealthy. I wouldn’t want to have riches for anything! To be surrounded by sycophants and flatterers—never able to tell false friends from true—to be loved for what you have and not for who you are! Oh no, that would be misery for me. And I’ve never desired power—except maybe the power to win love. And I have that—many people love my books, and through them, they love me—I can feel their love, even if I never meet or know them personally. I feel their sympathy so strongly that I love them back without needing to know them face-to-face. They have hearts that resonate with my heart—that's all the power I care about.”

“You forget your numerous enemies!” said Lucio, still morosely regarding her.

“You're forgetting all your enemies!” said Lucio, still gloomily looking at her.

“No, I do not forget them,”—she returned,—“But—I forgive them! They can do me no harm. As long as I do not lower myself, no one else can lower me. If my own conscience is clear, no reproaches can wound. My life is open to all,—people can see how I live, and what I do. I try to do well,—but if there are those who think I do ill, I am sorry,—and if my faults can be amended I shall be glad to amend them. One must have enemies in this world,—that is, if one makes any sort of position,—people without enemies are generally nonentities. All who succeed in winning some little place of independence must expect the grudging enmity of hundreds who cannot find even the smallest foothold, and are therefore failures in the battle of life,—I pity these sincerely, and when they say or write cruel things of me, I know it is only spleen and disappointment [p 347] that moves both their tongues and pens, and freely pardon them. They cannot hurt or hinder me,—in fact, no one can hurt or hinder me but myself.”

“No, I don’t forget them,” she replied, “But—I forgive them! They can’t harm me. As long as I don’t bring myself down, no one else can bring me down. If my conscience is clear, no criticism can hurt me. My life is open to everyone—people can see how I live and what I do. I try to do well—but if there are those who think I'm doing wrong, I’m sorry. If my faults can be fixed, I’ll be happy to fix them. One must have enemies in this world—especially if one is making any kind of position—people without enemies are usually nobodies. Anyone who manages to carve out some independence should expect to face the jealousy and resentment of hundreds who can’t find even the smallest foothold and are therefore failing in the battle of life. I genuinely feel sorry for them, and when they say or write cruel things about me, I know it’s just pent-up frustration and disappointment that drives their words and actions, and I easily forgive them. They can’t hurt or hinder me—in fact, no one can hurt or hinder me but myself.”

I heard the trees rustle slightly,—a branch cracked,—and peering through the leaves, I saw that Lucio had advanced a step closer to where Mavis stood. A faint smile was on his face, softening it wonderfully and giving an almost supernatural light to his beautiful dark features.

I heard the trees rustle lightly—a branch snapped—and looking through the leaves, I saw that Lucio had moved a step closer to where Mavis stood. A faint smile was on his face, softening his features beautifully and giving an almost otherworldly glow to his handsome dark features.

“Fair philosopher, you are almost a feminine Marcus Aurelius in your estimate of men and things!”—he said; “But—you are still a woman—and there is one thing lacking to your life of sublime and calm contentment—a thing at whose touch philosophy fails, and wisdom withers at its root. Love, Mavis Clare!—lover’s love,—devoted love, blindly passionate,—this has not been yours as yet to win! No heart beats against your own,—no tender arms caress you,—you are alone. Men are for the most part afraid of you,—being brute fools themselves, they like their women to be brute fools also,—and they grudge you your keen intellect,—your serene independence. Yet which is best?—the adoration of a brute fool, or the loneliness pertaining to a spirit aloft on some snowy mountain-peak, with no companions but the stars? Think of it!—the years will pass, and you must needs grow old,—and with the years will come that solitary neglect which makes age bitter. Now, you will doubtless wonder at my words—yet believe me I speak the truth when I say that I can give you love,—not my love, for I love none,—but I can bring to your feet the proudest men in any country of the world as suitors for your hand. You shall have your choice of them, and your own time for choosing,—and whomsoever you love, him you shall wed, ... why—what is wrong with you that you shrink from me thus?”

“Dear philosopher, you’re almost like a feminine Marcus Aurelius in how you view people and the world!”—he said; “But—you’re still a woman—and there’s one thing missing from your life of sublime and calm contentment—a thing that makes philosophy falter, and wisdom fade at its core. Love, Mavis Clare!—romantic love,—devoted love, passionately blind,—this has not been something you’ve yet experienced! No heart beats against yours,—no gentle arms embrace you,—you are alone. Most men are intimidated by you,—being foolish brutes themselves, they prefer their women to be foolish brutes too,—and they resent your sharp intellect,—your serene independence. Yet what is better?—the worship of a foolish brute, or the solitude of a spirit elevated on some snowy mountaintop, with only the stars for company? Think about it!—the years will go by, and you will inevitably grow old,—and with those years will come the lonely neglect that makes aging bitter. Now, you might be surprised by my words—yet trust me when I say that I can offer you love,—not my love, for I love no one,—but I can bring to you the proudest men from any country as suitors for your hand. You can choose from them, and you’ll have all the time you need for your choice,—and whoever you love, him you shall marry, ... why—what’s wrong with you that you pull away from me like this?”

For she had retreated, and was gazing at him in a kind of horror.

For she had stepped back and was looking at him in a sort of shock.

“You terrify me!” she faltered,—and as the moonlight [p 348] fell upon her I could see that she was very pale—“Such promises are incredible—impossible! You speak as if you were more than human! I do not understand you, Prince Rimânez,—you are different to anyone I ever met, and ... and ... something in me stronger than myself warns me against you. What are you?—why do you talk to me so strangely? Pardon me if I seem ungrateful ..., oh, let us go in—it is getting quite late I am sure, and I am cold ...

"You scare me!" she stammered, and as the moonlight fell on her, I could see she was very pale. "Such promises are unbelievable—impossible! You talk as if you're more than human! I don't understand you, Prince Rimânez—you’re unlike anyone I've ever met, and... and... something inside me, stronger than myself, warns me to stay away from you. What are you? Why do you speak to me so strangely? Please forgive me if I seem ungrateful... oh, let’s go inside—it’s getting quite late, I’m sure, and I’m cold..."

She trembled violently, and caught at the branch of a tree to steady herself,—Rimânez stood immovably still, regarding her with a fixed and almost mournful gaze.

She shook uncontrollably and grabbed a branch of a tree to steady herself. Rimânez stood completely still, watching her with a fixed and almost sorrowful look.

“You say my life is lonely,”—she went on reluctantly and with a note of pathos in her sweet voice—“and you suggest love and marriage as the only joys that can make a woman happy. You may be right. I do not presume to assert that you are wrong. I have many married women-friends—but I would not change my lot with any one of them. I have dreamed of love,—but because I have not realized my dream I am not the less content. If it is God’s will that I should be alone all my days, I shall not murmur, for my solitude is not actual loneliness. Work is a good comrade,—then I have books, and flowers and birds—I am never really lonely. And that I shall fully realize my dream of love one day I am sure,—if not here, then hereafter. I can wait!”

“You say my life is lonely,”—she continued reluctantly, with a hint of sadness in her sweet voice—“and you suggest that love and marriage are the only things that can make a woman happy. You might be right. I won’t say you’re wrong. I know many married women, but I wouldn’t trade my life for any of theirs. I’ve dreamed of love, but just because I haven’t achieved that dream doesn’t mean I’m not content. If it’s God’s will for me to be alone all my days, I won’t complain, because my solitude isn’t actual loneliness. Work is a great companion, plus I have books, flowers, and birds—I’m never really alone. And I believe I will realize my dream of love one day—if not here, then in the next life. I can wait!”

As she spoke, she looked up to the placid heavens where one or two stars twinkled through the arching boughs,—her face expressed angelic confidence and perfect peace,—and Rimânez advancing a step or two, fully confronted her with a strange light of exultation in his eyes.

As she talked, she gazed up at the calm sky where one or two stars sparkled through the bending branches—her face showed pure confidence and complete peace—and Rimânez stepped closer, meeting her gaze with a strange glimmer of joy in his eyes.

“True,—you can wait, Mavis Clare!” he said in deep clear tones from which all sadness had fled—“You can afford to wait! Tell me,—think for a moment!—can you remember me? Is there a time on which you can look back, and looking, see my face, not here but elsewhere? Think! [p 349] Did you ever see me long ago—in a far sphere of beauty and light, when you were an Angel, Mavis,—and I was—not what I am now! How you tremble! You need not fear me,—I would not harm you for a thousand worlds! I talk wildly at times I know;—I think of things that are past,—long long past,—and I am filled with regrets that burn my soul with fiercer heat than fire! And so neither world’s wealth, world’s power, nor world’s love will tempt you, Mavis!—and you,—a woman! You are a living miracle then,—as miraculous as the drop of undefiled dew which reflects in its tiny circumference all the colours of the sky, and sinks into the earth sweetly, carrying moisture and refreshment where it falls. I can do nothing for you—you will not have my aid—you reject my service? Then as I may not help you, you must help me!”—and dropping before her, he reverently took her hand and kissed it—“I ask a very little thing of you,—pray for me! I know you are accustomed to pray, so it will be no trouble to you,—you believe God hears you,—and when I look at you, I believe it too. Only a pure woman can make faith possible to man. Pray for me then, as one who has fallen from his higher and better self,—who strives, but who may not attain,—who labours under heavy punishment,—who would fain reach Heaven, but who by the cursëd will of man, and man alone, is kept in Hell! Pray for me, Mavis Clare! promise it!—and so shall you lift me a step nearer the glory I have lost!”

“Sure, you can wait, Mavis Clare!” he said in a deep, clear voice that held no sadness—“You can afford to wait! Tell me,—think for a moment!—can you remember me? Is there a time you can look back on and see my face, not here but somewhere else? Think! [p349Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Did you ever see me long ago—in a beautiful, bright place, when you were an Angel, Mavis,—and I was—not what I am now! How you shiver! You don’t need to be afraid of me,—I wouldn’t hurt you for a thousand worlds! I know I talk wildly at times;—I think of things that are gone—long gone—and I’m filled with regrets that burn my soul hotter than fire! So neither the wealth of the world, nor its power, nor its love will convince you, Mavis!—and you,—a woman! You are a living miracle then,—as miraculous as a pure drop of dew that reflects all the colors of the sky in its tiny shape and sinks into the earth sweetly, bringing moisture and refreshment wherever it lands. I can do nothing for you—you won’t accept my help—you turn down my service? Then since I can’t help you, you must help me!”—and dropping to his knees before her, he gently took her hand and kissed it—“I ask just one little thing of you,—pray for me! I know you are used to praying, so it won’t be any trouble for you,—you believe God hears you,—and when I look at you, I believe it too. Only a pure woman can make faith possible for a man. So pray for me, as one who has fallen from his higher and better self,—who tries, but can’t reach it,—who suffers from heavy punishment,—who wishes to reach Heaven, but who by the cursed will of man, and man alone, is trapped in Hell! Pray for me, Mavis Clare! Promise it!—and in doing so, you shall bring me a step closer to the glory I've lost!”

I listened, petrified with amazement. Could this be Lucio?—the mocking, careless, cynical scoffer I knew, as I thought, so well?—was it really he who knelt thus like a repentant sinner, abasing his proud head before a woman? I saw Mavis release her hand from his, the while she stood looking down upon him in alarm and bewilderment. Presently she spoke in sweet yet tremulous accents—

I listened, frozen in disbelief. Could this be Lucio?—the mocking, indifferent, cynical guy I thought I knew so well? Was it really him kneeling like a repentant sinner, bowing his proud head before a woman? I saw Mavis let go of his hand while she looked down at him with shock and confusion. After a moment, she spoke in soft yet shaky tones—

“Since you desire it so earnestly, I promise,”—she said—“I will pray that the strange and bitter sorrow which seems to consume you may be removed from your life——

“Since you want it so badly, I promise,”—she said—“I will pray that the strange and painful sorrow that seems to consume you may be taken out of your life

[p 350]
“Sorrow!” he echoed, interrupting her and springing to his feet with an impassioned gesture—“Woman,—genius,—angel, whatever you are, do not speak of one sorrow for me! I have a thousand thousand sorrows!—aye a million million, that are as little flames about my heart, and as deeply seated as the centres of the universe! The foul and filthy crimes of men,—the base deceits and cruelties of women,—the ruthless, murderous ingratitude of children,—the scorn of good, the martyrdom of intellect, the selfishness, the avarice, the sensuality of human life, the hideous blasphemy and sin of the creature to the Creator—these are my endless sorrows!—these keep me wretched and in chains, when I would fain be free. These create hell around me, and endless torture,—these bind and crush me and pervert my being till I become what I dare not name to myself, or to others. And yet, ... as the eternal God is my witness, ... I do not think I am as bad as the worst man living! I may tempt—but I do not pursue,—I take the lead in many lives, yet I make the way I go so plain that those who follow me do so by their own choice and free will more than by my persuasion!” He paused,—then continued in a softer tone—“You look afraid of me,—but be assured you never had less cause for terror. You have truth and purity—I honour both. You will have none of my advice or assistance in the making of your life’s history,—to-night therefore we part, to meet no more on earth. Never again, Mavis Clare!—no, not through all your quiet days of sweet and contented existence will I cross your path,—before Heaven I swear it!”

[p350]
“Sorrow!” he echoed, interrupting her and jumping to his feet with an intense gesture—“Woman,—genius,—angel, whatever you are, don’t talk about one sorrow for me! I have countless sorrows!—even millions, like little flames around my heart, deeply rooted like the centers of the universe! The vile and disgusting crimes of humanity,—the selfish tricks and cruelties of women,—the brutal, murderous ingratitude of children,—the disdain of the virtuous, the suffering of intellect, the selfishness, the greed, the indulgence of human life, the horrific blasphemy and sin of the creature against the Creator—these are my endless sorrows!—these keep me miserable and in chains when I long to be free. These create hell around me and endless torment,—these bind and crush me and distort my being until I become something I can’t even name to myself or anyone else. And yet, ... as the eternal God is my witness, ... I don’t believe I'm as bad as the worst person alive! I may lead others astray—but I don’t chase after them,—I influence many lives, yet I make my path so clear that those who follow me do so by their own choice and free will more than by my persuasion!” He paused,—then continued in a gentler tone—“You look afraid of me,—but trust me, you have never had less reason to be scared. You have truth and purity—I respect both. You won’t need my advice or help in shaping your life’s story,—tonight, we part, never to meet again on earth. Never again, Mavis Clare!—no, not through all your peaceful days of sweet and contented living will I cross your path,—I swear it before Heaven!”

“But why?” asked Mavis gently, approaching him now as she spoke, with a soft grace of movement, and laying her hand on his arm—“Why do you speak with such a passion of self-reproach? What dark cloud is on your mind? Surely you have a noble nature,—and I feel that I have wronged you in my thoughts, ... you must forgive me—I have mistrusted you—”

“But why?” Mavis asked softly, moving closer to him as she spoke, her movements graceful, and resting her hand on his arm—“Why do you talk with such intense self-blame? What’s weighing on your mind? You clearly have a great character,—and I realize I’ve been wrong in my thoughts about you, ... please forgive me—I’ve doubted you—”

“You do well to mistrust me!” he answered, and with these [p 351] words he caught both her hands and held them in his own, looking at her full in the face with eyes that flashed like jewels, “Your instinct teaches you rightly. Would there were many more like you to doubt me and repel me! One word,—if, when I am gone, you ever think of me, think that I am more to be pitied than the veriest paralysed and starving wretch that ever crawled on earth,—for he, perchance, has hope—and I have none. And when you pray for me—for I hold you to this promise,—pray for one who dares not pray for himself! You know the words, ‘Lead us not into temptation but deliver us from evil’? To-night you have been led into temptation, though you knew it not, but you have delivered yourself from evil as only a true soul can. And now farewell! In life I shall see you no more:—in death,—well! I have attended many death-beds in response to the invitations of the moribund,—but I shall not be present at yours! Perhaps, when your parting spirit is on the verge between darkness and light, you may know who I was, and am!—and you may thank God with your last breath that we parted to-night—as we do now—forever!”

“You're right to be suspicious of me!” he replied, and with those words, he took both her hands and held them in his own, looking directly into her eyes that were bright like jewels. “Your instincts are spot on. I wish there were many more like you who would doubt me and push me away! Just remember this—if you think of me after I’m gone, know that I’m more to be pitied than the most helpless, starving person that ever crawled on this earth—because they might still have hope, and I have none. And when you pray for me—I'm holding you to this promise—pray for someone who dares not pray for himself! You know the words, ‘Lead us not into temptation but deliver us from evil’? Tonight, you were led into temptation, even if you didn't realize it, but you have saved yourself from evil as only a true spirit can. And now, goodbye! In life, I won’t see you again: in death—well! I’ve been at many deathbeds in response to the calls of the dying—but I won’t be at yours! Perhaps, when your spirit is about to cross the line between darkness and light, you may understand who I was, and still am!—and you might thank God with your last breath that we said goodbye tonight—as we are doing now—forever!”

He loosened his grasp of her,—she fell back from him pale and terrified,—for there was something now in the dark beauty of his face that was unnatural and appalling. A sombre shadow clouded his brows,—his eyes had gleams in them as of fire,—and a smile was on his lips, half tender, half cruel. His strange expression moved even me to a sense of fear, and I shivered with sudden cold, though the air was warm and balmy. Slowly retreating, Mavis moved away, looking round at him now and then as she went, in wistful wonder and alarm,—till in a minute or two her slight figure in its shimmering silken white robe, had vanished among the trees. I lingered, hesitating and uncertain what to do,—then finally determining to get back to the house if possible without being noticed, I made one step, when Lucio’s voice, scarcely raised, addressed me—

He relaxed his grip on her, and she staggered back, pale and scared, because there was something about the dark beauty of his face that felt unnatural and frightening. A dark shadow cast over his brow, his eyes glinted like fire, and a smile played on his lips, half affectionate and half cruel. His odd expression even made me feel a chill, and I shivered despite the warm, gentle air. Mavis gradually stepped back, glancing at him now and then with a mix of wonder and fear, until a minute or two later, her slender figure in its shimmering white robe disappeared among the trees. I hung back, unsure of what to do—then finally deciding to sneak back to the house without being seen, I took a step when Lucio’s voice, barely raised, addressed me—

“Well, eavesdropper! Why did you not come out of the [p 352] shadow of that elm-tree and see the play to a better advantage?”

“Well, eavesdropper! Why didn’t you step out from behind that elm tree and watch the play from a better spot?”

Surprised and confused, I advanced, mumbling some unintelligible excuse.

Surprised and confused, I moved forward, mumbling some meaningless excuse.

“You saw a pretty bit of acting here,” he went on, striking a match and lighting a cigar the while he regarded me coolly, his eyes twinkling with their usual mockery—“you know my theory, that all men and all women are purchaseable for gold? Well, I wanted to try Mavis Clare. She rejected all my advantageous offers, as you must have heard, and I could only make matters smooth by asking her to pray for me. That I did this very melodramatically I hope you will admit? A woman of that dreamy idealistic temperament always likes to imagine that there is a man who is grateful for her prayers!”

“You saw some great acting here,” he continued, striking a match and lighting a cigar while he looked at me coolly, his eyes sparkling with their usual teasing—“you know my theory that all men and all women can be bought for money? Well, I wanted to test that with Mavis Clare. She turned down all my tempting offers, as you must have heard, and the only way I could smooth things over was by asking her to pray for me. I hope you’ll agree that I did this quite dramatically? A woman of that dreamy, idealistic nature always likes to think there's a man who appreciates her prayers!”

“You seemed very much in earnest about it!” I said, vexed with myself that he had caught me spying.

“You seemed really serious about it!” I said, annoyed with myself for getting caught eavesdropping.

“Why, of course!” he responded, thrusting his arm familiarly through mine—“I had an audience! Two fastidious critics of dramatic art heard me rant my rantings,—I had to do my best!”

“Of course!” he said, casually linking his arm through mine—“I had an audience! Two picky critics of drama listened to my ranting—I had to give it my all!”

“Two critics?” I repeated perplexedly.

"Two critics?" I repeated, confused.

“Yes. You on one side,—Lady Sibyl on the other. Lady Sibyl rose, after the custom of fashionable beauties at the opera, before the last scene, in order to get home in good time for supper!”

“Yes. You on one side, and Lady Sibyl on the other. Lady Sibyl stood up, like the trendy beauties at the opera, before the final scene, so she could get home in time for dinner!”

He laughed wildly and discordantly, and I felt desperately uncomfortable.

He laughed hysterically and out of tune, and I felt really uncomfortable.

“You must be mistaken Lucio—” I said—“That I listened I admit,—and it was wrong of me to do so,—but my wife would never condescend ...

“You must be mistaken, Lucio—” I said—“That I listened, I admit,—and it was wrong of me to do so,—but my wife would never talk down to

“Ah, then it must have been a sylph of the woods that glided out of the shadow with a silken train behind her and diamonds in her hair!” he retorted gaily—“Tut Geoffrey!—don’t look so crestfallen. I have done with Mavis Clare, and she with me. I have not been making love to her,—I have simply, just to [p 353] amuse myself, tested her character,—and I find it stronger than I thought. The combat is over. She will never go my way,—nor, I fear, shall I ever go hers!”

“Ah, then it must have been a forest spirit that stepped out of the shadows with a silky train behind her and diamonds in her hair!” he replied cheerfully—“Come on, Geoffrey!—don’t look so down. I’m done with Mavis Clare, and she’s done with me. I haven’t been in love with her—I’ve merely, just to [p353Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.entertain myself, tested her character,—and I find it stronger than I thought. The battle is over. She will never come my way,—nor, I’m afraid, will I ever go hers!”

“Upon my word, Lucio,” I said with some irritation—“Your disposition seems to grow more and more erratic and singular every day!”

“Honestly, Lucio,” I said with some irritation—“Your attitude seems to get weirder and more unpredictable every day!”

“Does it not!” he answered with a droll affectation of interested surprise in himself—“I am a curious creature altogether! Wealth is mine and I care not a jot for it,—power is mine and I loathe its responsibility;—in fact I would rather be anything but what I am! Look at the lights of your ‘home, sweet home’ Geoffrey!” this he said as we emerged from among the trees on to the moonlit lawn, from whence could be seen the shining of the electric lamps in the drawing-room—“Lady Sibyl is there,—an enchanting and perfect woman, who lives but to welcome you to her embracing arms! Fortunate man!—who would not envy you! Love!—who would, who could exist without it—save me! Who, in Europe at least, would forego the delights of kissing,—(which the Japanese by-the-by consider a disgusting habit),—without embraces,—and all those other endearments which are supposed to dignify the progress of true love! One never tires of these things,—there is no satiety! I wish I could love somebody!”

“Does it not!” he replied with a playful hint of surprise at himself—“I’m such a curious person! I have wealth, but I don’t care about it at all,—I have power, but I hate the responsibility that comes with it;—in fact, I’d rather be anything but who I am! Look at the lights of your ‘home, sweet home’ Geoffrey!” he said as we stepped out from the trees onto the moonlit lawn, where we could see the glow of the electric lamps in the drawing-room—“Lady Sibyl is there,—an enchanting and perfect woman, who lives just to welcome you into her loving arms! Lucky guy!—who wouldn’t envy you! Love!—who would, who could live without it—except for me! Who, at least in Europe, would give up the joy of kissing,—(which, by the way, the Japanese find disgusting),—without hugs,—and all those other sweet moments that are supposed to show the progress of true love! You never get tired of these things,—there’s never too much! I wish I could love someone!”

“So you can, if you like,”—I said, with a little uneasy laugh.

“So you can, if you want,”—I said, with a slightly nervous laugh.

“I cannot. It is not in me. You heard me tell Mavis Clare as much. I have it in my power to make other people fall in love, somewhat after the dexterous fashion practised by match-making mothers,—but for myself, love on this planet is too low a thing—too brief in duration. Last night, in a dream,—I have strange dreams at times,—I saw one whom possibly I could love,—but she was a Spirit, with eyes more lustrous than the morning, and a form as transparent as flame;—she could sing sweetly, and I watched her soaring upward, and listened to her song. It was a wild song, and to many mortal ears meaningless,—it [p 354] was something like this ...” and his rich baritone pealed lusciously forth in melodious tune—

“I can't. It's just not in me. You heard me tell Mavis Clare the same thing. I can make other people fall in love, somewhat like the skilled matchmaking mothers do, but for myself, love in this world feels too trivial—too fleeting. Last night, in a dream—I have strange dreams sometimes—I saw someone I could possibly love, but she was a Spirit, with eyes more radiant than the morning and a body as clear as flame; she could sing beautifully, and I watched her rise up while listening to her song. It was a wild song, and to many human ears, it sounded meaningless,—it [p354Please provide the text for modernization.was something like this ...” and his rich baritone resonated sweetly in a melodious track—

        Into the Light,
        Into the heart of the fire!
To the innermost core of the deathless flame
        I ascend,—I aspire!
Under me rolls the whirling Earth
With the noise of a myriad wheels that run
        Ever round and about the sun,—
Over me circles the splendid heaven
Strewn with the stars of morn and even,
        And I a queen
        Of the air serene,
Float with my flag-like wings unfurled,
Alone—alone—’twixt God and the world!

Here he broke off with a laugh. “She was a strange Spirit,”—he said—“because she could see nothing but herself ‘’twixt God and the world.’ She was evidently quite unaware of the numerous existing barriers put up by mankind between themselves and their Maker. I wonder what unenlightened sphere she came from!”

Here he paused with a laugh. “She was a strange spirit,” he said, “because all she could see was herself ‘between God and the world.’ She clearly had no idea about the many barriers that humanity has created between themselves and their Creator. I wonder what unawakened place she came from!”

I looked at him in mingled wonder and impatience.

I looked at him with a mix of curiosity and impatience.

“You talk wildly,”—I said—“And you sing wildly. Of things that mean nothing, and are nothing.”

“You talk wildly,” I said, “And you sing wildly. About things that mean nothing, and are nothing.”

He smiled, lifting his eyes to the moon, now shining her fullest and brightest.

He smiled, looking up at the moon, now shining at her fullest and brightest.

“True!” he replied—“Things which have meaning and are valuable, have all to do with money or appetite, Geoffrey! There is no wider outlook evidently! But we were speaking of love, and I hold that love should be eternal as hate. Here you have the substance of my religious creed if I have any,—that there are two spiritual forces ruling the universe—love and hate,—and that their incessant quarrel creates the general confusion of life. Both contend one against the other,—and only at Judgment-Day will it be proved which is the strongest. I am on the side of Hate myself,—for at present Hate has [p 355] scored all the victories worth winning, while Love has been so often martyred that there is only the poor ghost of it left on earth.”

“True!” he replied—“Things that have meaning and value are all about money or desire, Geoffrey! There’s clearly no broader perspective! But we were talking about love, and I believe love should last forever just like hate. Here’s the core of my belief system if I have one: there are two spiritual forces running the universe—love and hate—and their constant conflict creates the overall chaos of life. They push against each other—and only on Judgment Day will it be clear which is stronger. I side with Hate myself—because right now, Hate has scored all the victories worth having, while Love has been so frequently victimized that only a faint echo of it remains on earth.” [p355]

At that moment my wife’s figure appeared at the drawing-room window, and Lucio threw away his half-smoked cigar.

At that moment, my wife appeared at the living room window, and Lucio tossed aside his half-smoked cigar.

“Your guardian-angel beckons!” he said, looking at me an odd expression of something like pity mingled with disdain,—“Let us go in.”

“Your guardian angel is calling!” he said, looking at me with a strange mix of pity and disdain. “Let’s go inside.”

[p356]
XXX

The very next night but one after Lucio’s strange interview with Mavis Clare, the thunderbolt destined to wreck my life and humiliate me to the dust, fell with appalling suddenness. No warning given!—it came at a moment when I had dared to deem myself happy. All that day,—the last day I was ever to know of pride or self-gratulation,—I had enjoyed life to the full; it was a day too in which Sibyl had seemed transformed to a sweeter, gentler woman than I had hitherto known her,—when all her attractions of beauty and manner were apparently put forth to captivate and enthrall me as though she were yet to be wooed and won. Or,—did she mean to bewitch and subjugate Lucio? Of this I never thought,—never dreamed:—I only saw in my wife an enchantress of the most voluptuous and delicate loveliness,—a woman whose very garments seemed to cling to her tenderly as though proud of clothing so exquisite a form,—a creature whose every glance was brilliant, whose every smile was a ravishment,—and whose voice, attuned to the softest and most caressing tones appeared in its every utterance to assure me of a deeper and more lasting love than I had yet enjoyed. The hours flew by on golden wings,—we all three,—Sibyl, myself and Lucio,—had attained, as I imagined, to a perfect unity of friendship and mutual understanding,—we had passed that last day together in the outlying woods of Willowsmere, under a gorgeous canopy of autumn leaves, through which the sun shed mellow beams of rose and gold,—we [p 357] had had an al fresco luncheon in the open air,—Lucio had sung for us wild old ballads and love-madrigals till the very foliage had seemed to tremble with joy at the sound of such entrancing melody,—and not a cloud had marred the perfect peace and pleasure of the time. Mavis Clare was not with us,—and I was glad. Somehow I felt that of late she had been more or less a discordant element whenever she had joined our party. I admired her,—in a sort of fraternal half-patronizing way I even loved her,—nevertheless I was conscious that her ways were not as our ways,—her thoughts not as our thoughts. I placed the fault on her of course; I concluded that it was because she had what I elected to call ‘literary egoism,’ instead of by its rightful name, the spirit of honourable independence. I never considered the inflated quality of my own egoism,—the poor pride of a ‘cash and county’ position, which is the pettiest sort of vain-glory anyone can indulge in,—and after turning the matter over in my mind, I decided that Mavis was a very charming young woman with great literary gifts, and an amazing pride, which made it totally impossible for her to associate with many ‘great’ people, so-called,—as she would never descend to the necessary level of flunkeyish servility which they expected, and which I certainly demanded. I should almost have been inclined to relegate her to ‘Grub Street,’ had not a faint sense of justice as well as shame held me back from doing her that indignity even in my thoughts. However I was too much impressed with my own vast resources of unlimited wealth, to realize the fact that anyone who, like Mavis, earns independence by intellectual work and worth alone, is entitled to feel a far greater pride than those who by mere chance of birth or heritage become the possessors of millions. Then again, Mavis Clare’s literary position was, though I liked her personally, always a kind of reproach to me when I thought of my own abortive efforts to win the laurels of fame. So that on the whole I was glad she did not spend that day with us in the woods;—of course, if I had paid any attention to the “trifles which make up the sum of life” I should have remembered [p 358] that Lucio had told her he would “meet her no more on earth,”—but I judged this to be a mere trifle of hasty and melodramatic speech, without any intentional meaning.

The very next night after Lucio’s strange conversation with Mavis Clare, the shocking blow that would ruin my life and humiliate me hit with terrifying suddenness. No warning!—it struck at a moment when I had dared to think of myself as happy. All that day—my last day of pride or self-satisfaction—I had fully enjoyed life; it was a day when Sibyl seemed transformed into a sweeter, gentler woman than I had known before—when all her beauty and charm seemed aimed at captivating me as if she were still to be won over. Or—was she trying to bewitch Lucio instead? I never thought of that—not once:—I only saw an enchanting woman of the most delicate beauty—someone whose clothes seemed to hug her body as if proud to cover such an exquisite form— a person whose every glance sparkled, whose every smile was mesmerizing,—and whose voice, tuned to the softest and most affectionate tones, seemed to assure me of a deeper and more lasting love than I had ever experienced. The hours flew by on golden wings—we all three—Sibyl, Lucio, and I—believed we had achieved a perfect unity of friendship and understanding—we spent that last day together in the outskirts of Willowsmere, under a stunning canopy of autumn leaves, with the sun casting warm rays of rose and gold,—we had a beautiful outdoor lunch—Lucio sang for us wild old ballads and love songs until it felt like even the trees were trembling with joy at the sound of such enchanting music—and not a single cloud tarnished the perfect peace and happiness of the moment. Mavis Clare wasn’t with us—and I was relieved. Somehow I felt that lately, she had been a disruptive presence whenever she joined us. I admired her—in a sort of brotherly but slightly condescending way I even loved her—but I was aware that her ways were different from ours—her thoughts not aligned with ours. I blamed her, naturally; I thought it was because she had what I called ‘literary egoism,’ instead of the rightful term, the spirit of honorable independence. I never considered my own inflated egoism—the poor pride of a ‘cash and county’ position, which is the most trivial kind of vanity anyone can indulge in—and after mulling it over, I concluded that Mavis was a charming young woman with great literary talent and an impressive pride, which made it impossible for her to connect with many so-called ‘great’ people—because she would never stoop to the required level of servility they expected, and which I certainly demanded. I might have been inclined to push her down to ‘Grub Street,’ if not for a faint sense of justice as well as shame that held me back from even thinking that. However, I was too consumed with my own vast wealth to recognize that anyone who, like Mavis, earns independence solely through intellectual work and worth, is entitled to feel a far greater pride than those who, by mere chance of birth or inheritance, happen to possess millions. Moreover, Mavis Clare’s literary success, though I liked her personally, was always somewhat of a reproach to me when I thought about my own failed attempts to gain fame. So overall, I was glad she didn’t spend that day with us in the woods;—of course, if I had paid any attention to the “little things that make up life” I would have remembered that Lucio had told her he would “meet her no more on earth”—but I took that to be just an insignificant hasty and melodramatic comment with no real meaning.

So my last twenty-four hours of happiness passed away in halcyon serenity,—I felt a sense of deepening pleasure in existence, and I began to believe that the future had brighter things in store for me than I had lately ventured to expect. Sibyl’s new phase of gentleness and tenderness towards me, combined with her rare beauty, seemed to augur that the misunderstandings between us would be of short duration, and that her nature, too early rendered harsh and cynical by a ‘society’ education would soften in time to that beautiful womanliness which is, after all, woman’s best charm. Thus I thought, in blissful and contented reverie, reclining under the branching autumnal foliage, with my fair wife beside me, and listening to the rich tones of my friend Lucio’s magnificent voice pealing forth sonorous, wild melodies, as the sunset deepened in the sky and the twilight shadows fell. Then came the night—the night which dropped only for a few hours over the quiet landscape, but for ever over me!

So, my last twenty-four hours of happiness went by in peaceful calm—I felt a growing joy in life, and I started to believe that the future had better things in store for me than I had dared to hope lately. Sibyl’s new gentleness and kindness towards me, along with her rare beauty, seemed to suggest that the misunderstandings between us wouldn't last long, and that her nature, which had been hardened and cynical too early by a 'society' upbringing, would eventually soften into that beautiful femininity which is, after all, a woman's greatest charm. That's what I thought, in blissful and contented daydreams, lying beneath the sprawling autumn leaves, with my lovely wife beside me, and listening to the rich tones of my friend Lucio’s amazing voice ringing out wild, sonorous melodies, as the sunset deepened in the sky and the twilight shadows fell. Then came the night— the night that lasted only for a few hours over the quiet landscape, but forever over me!

We had dined late, and, pleasantly fatigued with our day in the open air, had retired early. I had latterly grown a heavy sleeper, and I suppose I must have slumbered some hours, when I was awakened suddenly as though by an imperative touch from some unseen hand. I started up in my bed,—the night-lamp was burning dimly, and by its glimmer I saw that Sibyl was no longer at my side. My heart gave one bound against my ribs and then almost stood still—a sense of something unexpected and calamitous chilled my blood. I pushed aside the embroidered silken hangings of the bed and peered into the room,—it was empty. Then I rose hastily, put on my clothes and went to the door,—it was carefully shut, but not locked as it had been when we retired for the night. I opened it without the least noise, and looked out into the long passage,—no one there! Immediately opposite the bedroom door there was a winding oak staircase leading down to a broad corridor, which in former times had been used as a [p 359] music-room or picture-gallery,—an ancient organ, still sweet of tone, occupied one end of it with dull golden pipes towering up to the carved and embossed ceiling,—the other end was lit by a large oriel window like that of a church, filled with rare old stained glass, representing in various niches the lives of the saints, the centre subject being the martyrdom of St Stephen. Advancing with soft caution to the balustrade overlooking this gallery, I gazed down into it, and for a moment could see nothing on the polished floor but the criss-cross patterns made by the moonlight falling through the great window,—but presently, as I watched breathlessly, wondering where Sibyl could have gone to at this time of night, I saw a dark tall Shadow waver across the moonlit network of lines, and I heard the smothered sound of voices. With my pulses beating furiously, and a sensation of suffocation in my throat,—full of strange thoughts and suspicions which I dared not define, I crept slowly and stealthily down the stair, till as my foot touched the last step I saw—what nearly struck me to the ground with a shock of agony—and I had to draw back and bite my lips hard to repress the cry that nearly escaped them. There,—there before me in the full moonlight, with the colours of the red and blue robes of the painted saints on the window glowing blood-like and azure about her, knelt my wife,—arrayed in a diaphanous garment of filmy white which betrayed rather than concealed the outline of her form,—her wealth of hair falling about her in wild disorder,—her hands clasped in supplication,—her pale face upturned; and above her towered the dark imposing figure of Lucio! I stared at the twain with dry burning eyes,—what did this portend? Was she—my wife—false? Was he—my friend—a traitor?

We had had a late dinner, and, pleasantly tired from our day outside, had gone to bed early. I had recently become a heavy sleeper, and I guess I must have slept for several hours when I was suddenly jolted awake as if by a forceful touch from some unseen presence. I sat up in bed—the night light was dim, and in its glow, I noticed that Sibyl was no longer beside me. My heart raced, pounding against my ribs before almost stopping altogether—a feeling of something unexpected and terrible chilled me. I pushed aside the embroidered silk drapes of the bed and looked around the room—it was empty. Then I quickly got up, got dressed, and went to the door—it was carefully closed but not locked as it had been when we turned in for the night. I opened it quietly and peeked into the long hallway—no one was there! Directly across from the bedroom door, a winding oak staircase led down to a wide corridor that had once served as a [p359I'm sorry, but there does not appear to be any text to modernize. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on.music room or art gallery. An old organ, still sweet-sounding, stood at one end with its dull golden pipes reaching up to the carved ceiling. The other end was illuminated by a large oriel window, similar to those in churches, filled with rare old stained glass depicting the lives of saints, with the central scene showing the martyrdom of St. Stephen. As I cautiously approached the balustrade overlooking this gallery, I peered down and, for a brief moment, could see nothing on the polished floor except for the crisscross patterns created by moonlight streaming through the large window. But soon, as I held my breath, wondering where Sibyl could have gone at this hour, I spotted a dark tall shadow moving across the moonlit patterns, and I heard muffled voices. My heart raced wildly as a feeling of suffocation tightened in my throat—filled with strange thoughts and suspicions I was afraid to acknowledge, I crept slowly and quietly down the stairs. Just as my foot touched the last step, I saw something that nearly brought me to my knees in agony, forcing me to retreat and bite my lips hard to suppress the cry that almost escaped. There—right before me in the full moonlight, with the colors of the red and blue robes of the painted saints glowing like blood and azure around her, knelt my wife—dressed in a sheer white garment that revealed rather than concealed her form, her long hair cascading around her in wild disarray, hands clasped in prayer, her pale face turned upward; and above her loomed the dark, imposing figure of Lucio! I stared at the two of them with dry, burning eyes—what did this mean? Was she—my wife—unfaithful? Was he—my friend—a traitor?

“Patience——patience!——” I muttered to myself—“This is a piece of acting doubtless——such as chanced the other night with Mavis Clare!——patience!——let us hear this——this comedy!” And, drawing myself close up against the wall, I leaned there, scarcely drawing breath, waiting for her voice,—for his;—when they spoke I should know,——yes, [p 360] I should know all! And I fastened my looks on them as they stood there,—vaguely wondering even in my tense anguish, at the fearful light on Lucio’s face,—a light which could scarcely be the reflection of the moon, as he backed the window,—and at the scorn of his frowning brows. What terrific humour swayed him?—why did he, even to my stupefied thought appear more than human?—why did his very beauty seem hideous at that moment, and his aspect fiendish? Hush—hush! She spoke,—my wife,—I heard her every word—heard all and endured all, without falling dead at her feet in the extremity of my dishonour and despair!

“Patience—patience!” I whispered to myself—“This is definitely some acting undoubtedlyjust like what happened the other night with Mavis Clare!patience!let’s listen to thisthis drama!” And, pressing myself against the wall, I leaned there, barely breathing, waiting for her voice,—for his;—when they spoke I would know,——yes, [p360°I'm sorry, but there doesn't seem to be a phrase provided for me to modernize. Please share the text you would like me to work on.I would know everything! And I focused my gaze on them as they stood there,—vaguely wondering even in my tense anguish, at the fearful light on Lucio’s face,—a light that could barely be the reflection of the moon, as he backed away from the window,—and at the scorn in his frowning brows. What terrible emotion was affecting him?—why did he, even in my stupefied thought, seem more than human?—why did his very beauty seem monstrous at that moment, and his look fiendish? Hush—hush! She spoke,—my wife,—I heard every word—heard everything and endured all, without collapsing at her feet in the depths of my dishonor and despair!

“I love you!” she wailed—“Lucio, I love you, and my love is killing me! Be merciful!—have pity on my passion!—love me for one hour, one little hour!—it is not much to ask, and afterwards,—do with me what you will,—torture me, brand me an outcast in the public sight, curse me before Heaven—I care nothing—I am yours body and soul—I love you!”

“I love you!” she cried. “Lucio, I love you, and my love is destroying me! Please be kind! Have some mercy on my feelings! Love me for just one hour, just a tiny hour! It’s not too much to ask, and after that—do whatever you want with me—torture me, mark me as an outcast in public, curse me before God—I don’t care—I’m yours, body and soul—I love you!”

Her accents vibrated with mad idolatrous pleading,—I listened infuriated, but dumb. “Hush,—hush!” I told myself “This is a comedy—not yet played out!” And I waited, with every nerve strained, for Lucio’s reply. It came, accompanied by a laugh, low and sarcastic.

Her accents were filled with desperate, worshipful pleading—I listened, frustrated but silent. “Hush—hush!” I told myself. “This is a comedy—not over yet!” And I waited, with every nerve on edge, for Lucio’s response. It came, followed by a low, sarcastic laugh.

“You flatter me!” he said—“I regret I am unable to return the compliment!”

“You're flattering me!” he said. “I’m sorry, but I can't return the compliment!”

My heart gave a throb of relief and fierce joy,—almost I could have joined in his ironical laughter. She—Sibyl—dragged herself nearer to him.

My heart felt a mix of relief and intense joy—I almost could have joined in his sarcastic laughter. She—Sibyl—pulled herself closer to him.

“Lucio—Lucio!” she murmured—“Have you a heart? Can you reject me when I pray to you thus?—when I offer you all myself,—all that I am, or ever hope to be? Am I so repugnant to you? Many men would give their lives if I would say to them what I say to you,—but they are nothing to me—you alone are my world,—the breath of my existence!—ah, Lucio, can you not believe, will you not realize how deeply I love you!”

“Lucio—Lucio!” she whispered—“Do you have a heart? Can you turn me away when I beg like this? When I offer you everything I am and everything I hope to be? Am I really that unappealing to you? Many men would give anything just to hear me say what I'm saying to you—but they mean nothing to me—you are my entire world—the reason I live!—oh, Lucio, can you not see, will you not understand how deeply I love you!”

He turned towards her with a sudden fierce movement that [p 361] startled me,—and the cloud of scorn upon his brows grew darker.

He suddenly turned towards her with a fierce movement that [p361It seems like there was a misunderstanding. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize, and I will assist you with it.shocked me, and the look of scorn on his face intensified.

“I know you love me!” he said, and from where I stood I saw the cold derisive smile flash from his lips to his eyes in lightning-like mockery—“I have always known it! Your vampire soul leaped to mine at the first glance I ever gave you,—you were a false foul thing from the first, and you recognized your master! Yes—your Master!” for she had uttered a faint cry as if in fear,—and he, stooping, snatched her two hands and grasped them hard in his own—“Listen to the truth of yourself for once from one who is not afraid to speak it!—you love me,—and truly your body and soul are mine to claim, if I so choose! You married with a lie upon your lips; you swore fidelity to your husband before God, with infidelity already in your thoughts, and by your own act made the mystical blessing a blasphemy and a curse! Wonder not then that the curse has fallen! I knew it all!—the kiss I gave you on your wedding-day put fire in your blood and sealed you mine!—why, you would have fled to me that very night, had I demanded it,—had I loved you as you love me,—that is, if you choose to call the disease of vanity and desire that riots in your veins, by such a name as love! But now hear me!” and as he held her two wrists he looked down upon her with such black wrath depicted in his face as seemed to create a darkness round him where he stood,—“I hate you! Yes—I hate you, and all such women as you! For you corrupt the world,—you turn good to evil,—you deepen folly into crime,—with the seduction of your nude limbs and lying eyes, you make fools, cowards and beasts of men! When you die, your bodies generate foulness,—things of the mould and slime are formed out of the flesh that was once fair for man’s delight,—you are no use in life—you become poison in death,—I hate you all! I read your soul—it is an open book to me—and it is branded with a name given to those who are publicly vile, but which should, of strict right and justice, be equally bestowed on women of your position and type, who occupy [p 362] pride and place in this world’s standing, and who have not the excuse of poverty for selling themselves to the devil!”

“I know you love me!” he said, and from where I stood I saw the cold, mocking smile flash from his lips to his eyes in a quick, derisive way—“I have always known it! Your deceitful spirit connected with mine the moment I first looked at you—you were a false, disgusting creature from the start, and you recognized your master! Yes—your Master!” For she let out a weak cry, seemingly in fear—and he bent down, snatching her hands and gripping them tightly in his own—“Listen to the truth about yourself for once from someone who isn’t afraid to say it!—you love me,—and truly your body and soul are mine to claim if I choose! You married with a lie on your lips; you promised loyalty to your husband before God, while already being unfaithful in your thoughts, and by your own actions turned the sacred blessing into a blasphemy and a curse! Don’t be surprised then that the curse has fallen! I knew it all!—the kiss I gave you on your wedding day ignited a fire in your blood and sealed you as mine!—come on, you would have run to me that very night if I’d asked you,—if I loved you as you love me,—which is if you want to call the disease of vanity and desire that rages in your veins, by such a name as love! But now hear me!” And as he held her wrists, he looked down at her with such dark rage etched on his face that it seemed to create a shadow around him where he stood,—“I hate you! Yes—I hate you and all women like you! You corrupt the world—you turn good into evil—you turn foolishness into crime—through the seduction of your bare limbs and deceitful eyes, you transform men into fools, cowards, and beasts! When you die, your bodies produce decay—things of mud and slime are formed from the flesh that was once pleasing to men—you're useless in life—you become poison in death—I hate you all! I see your soul—it’s an open book to me—and it’s marked with a name given to those who are openly vile, but which should, by all rights, also be given to women like you, who hold a position of pride in this world and who don’t have the excuse of poverty for selling themselves to the devil!”

He ceased abruptly and with passion, making a movement as though to fling her from him,—but she clung to his arm,—clung with all the pertinacity of the loathly insect he had taken from the bosom of the dead Egyptian woman and made a toy of to amuse his leisure! And I, looking on and listening, honoured him for his plain speaking, for his courage in telling this shameless creature what she was in the opinion of an honest man, without glozing over her outrageous conduct for the sake of civility or social observance. My friend,—my more than friend! He was true,—he was loyal—he had neither desire nor intent to betray or dishonour me. My heart swelled with gratitude to him, and also with a curious sense of feeble self-pity,—compassionating myself intensely, I could have sobbed aloud in nervous fury and pain, had not my desire to hear more, repressed my personal excitement and emotion. I watched my wife wonderingly—what had become of her pride that she still knelt before the man who had taunted her with such words as should have been beyond all endurance?

He stopped suddenly and passionately, making a move as if to push her away, but she held on to his arm, gripping it with all the stubbornness of the disgusting insect he had taken from the chest of the dead Egyptian woman and played with to pass the time! And I, watching and listening, respected him for being so straightforward, for his bravery in telling this shameless woman what she was in the eyes of an honest man, without sugarcoating her outrageous behavior for the sake of politeness or social norms. My friend—my more than friend! He was honest—he was loyal—he had no desire or intention to betray or dishonor me. My heart swelled with gratitude for him, along with a strange feeling of weak self-pity; feeling intensely sorry for myself, I could have cried out in frustration and pain, if not for my desire to hear more, which held back my personal excitement and emotion. I watched my wife in wonder—what had happened to her pride that she still knelt before the man who had mocked her with such words that should have been unbearable?

“Lucio! ... Lucio!” she whispered, and her whisper sounded through the long gallery like the hiss of a snake—“Say what you will—say all you will of me,—you can say nothing that is not true. I am vile—I own it. But is it of much avail to be virtuous? What pleasure comes from goodness?—what gratification from self-denial? There is no God to care! A few years, and we all die, and are forgotten even by those who loved us,—why should we lose such joys as we may have for the mere asking? Surely it is not difficult to love even me for an hour?—am I not fair to look upon?—and is all this beauty of my face and form worthless in your sight, and you no more than man? Murder me as you may with all the cruelty of cruel words, I care nothing!—I love you—love you!”—and in a perfect passion of self-abandonment she sprang to her feet, tossing back her rich hair over her shoulders, and stood erect, a very bacchante of wild loveliness—“Look at me! You shall not,—you dare not spurn such a love as mine!”

“Lucio! ... Lucio!” she whispered, her voice echoing through the long hallway like a snake’s hiss. “Say what you want about me—say whatever you like—you can’t say anything that isn’t true. I’m terrible—I admit it. But does it really matter to be virtuous? What joy comes from goodness?—what satisfaction from self-denial? There’s no God out there who cares! A few years from now, we’ll all die and be forgotten even by those who loved us—why should we miss out on the pleasures we can have for the asking? Surely it’s not hard to love me for just an hour?—am I not pleasing to look at?—is all this beauty of my face and body worthless to you, just because you’re only human? You can hurt me with your cruel words, and I won’t care!—I love you—love you!”—and in a moment of complete passion, she jumped to her feet, throwing her beautiful hair over her shoulders, standing tall, a wild picture of loveliness—“Look at me! You won’t—you can’t reject a love like mine!”

[p 363]
Dead silence followed her outburst,—and I stared in fascinated awe at Lucio as he turned more fully round and confronted her. The expression of his countenance struck me then as quite unearthly,—his beautiful broad brows were knitted in a darkling line of menace,—his eyes literally blazed with scorn, and yet he laughed,—a low laugh, resonant with satire.

[p363]
There was complete silence after her outburst, and I stared in awe at Lucio as he fully turned to face her. His expression seemed almost otherworldly—his handsome broad brows were furrowed in a threatening line, his eyes literally burned with disdain, and yet he laughed—a low laugh, full of sarcasm.

“Shall not!—dare not!” he echoed disdainfully—“Woman’s words,—woman’s ranting!—the shriek of the outraged feminine animal who fails to attract, as she thinks, her chosen mate. Such a love as yours!—what is it? Degradation to whosoever shall accept it,—shame to whosoever shall rely upon it! You make a boast of your beauty; your mirror shows you a pleasing image,—but your mirror lies!—as admirably as you do! You see within it not the reflection of yourself, for that would cause you to recoil in horror, ... you merely look upon your fleshly covering, a garment of tissues, shrinkable, perishable, and only fit to mingle with the dust from which it sprang. Your beauty! I see none of it,—I see You! and to me you are hideous, and will remain hideous for ever. I hate you!—I hate you with the bitterness of an immeasurable and unforgiving hatred,—for you have done me a wrong,—you have wrought an injury upon me,—you have added another burden to the load of punishment I carry!”

“Not a chance!—you can't!” he replied with disdain. “A woman’s words—just a woman’s rant!—the wail of a frustrated female who thinks she can’t catch her chosen man. What kind of love is yours? It's a disgrace to anyone who accepts it—shame on anyone who relies on it! You brag about your beauty; your mirror shows you a nice image—but your mirror is lying!—just like you! You don’t see a true reflection of yourself, because that would make you cringe in horror...you just see your physical shell, a covering of flesh that’s temporary and destined to return to the dust. Your beauty! I see none of it—I see you! and to me, you are repulsive, and will always be repulsive. I hate you!—I hate you with an intense and unrelenting hatred—because you have wronged me—you have caused me harm—you have added another weight to the burden of suffering I carry!”

She made a forward movement with outstretched arms,—he repulsed her by a fierce gesture.

She reached out with her arms, but he pushed her away with a harsh motion.

“Stand back!” he said—“Be afraid of me, as of an unknown Terror! O pitiless Heaven!—to think of it!—but a night ago I was lifted a step nearer to my lost delight!—and now this woman drags me back, and down!—and yet again I hear the barring of the gates of Paradise! O infinite torture! O wicked souls of men and women!—is there no touch of grace or thought of God left in you!—and will ye make my sorrows eternal!”

“Step back!” he said. “Be afraid of me, like an unknown terror! Oh, merciless Heaven!—to think about it! Just a night ago, I was a step closer to my lost happiness!—and now this woman pulls me back, and down! Again I hear the gates of Paradise closing! Oh, endless torture! Oh, wicked souls of men and women! Is there no trace of grace or thought of God left in you? Will you make my sorrows last forever?”

He stood, lifting his face to the light where it streamed through the oriel window, and the moonbeams colouring themselves faintly roseate as they filtered through the painted [p 364] garments of St Stephen, showed a great and terrible anguish in his eyes. I heard him with amazement and awe,—I could not imagine what he meant by his strange words,—and it was evident by her expression, that my reckless and abandoned wife was equally mystified.

He stood, lifting his face to the light streaming through the oriel window. The moonlight, tinged with a faint rose color as it passed through the painted [p364I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you would like to modernize.garments of St. Stephen, revealed a deep and terrible anguish in his eyes. I listened to him with amazement and awe—I couldn't understand what he meant by his strange words—and it was clear from her expression that my reckless and lost wife was just as confused.

“Lucio,”—she murmured—“Lucio, ... what is it ... what have I done?—I who would not wound you for the world?—I who but seek your love, Lucio, to repay it in full with such fond passion and tenderness as you have never known! For this and this only, I married Geoffrey,—I chose your friend as husband because he was your friend!” (O perfidious woman!) “and because I saw his foolish egotism—his pride in himself and his riches,—his blind confidence in me and in you;—I knew that I could, after a time, follow the fashion of many another woman in my set and choose my lover,—ah, my lover!—I had chosen him already,—I have chosen you, Lucio!—yes, though you hate me you cannot hinder me from loving you,—I shall love you till I die!”

“Lucio,” she whispered, “Lucio, ... what’s wrong ... what have I done?—I who would never hurt you for anything?—I who just want your love, Lucio, to return it fully with a passion and tenderness you’ve never experienced! For this reason and this alone, I married Geoffrey,—I chose your friend as my husband because he was your friend!” (Oh, deceitful woman!) “And because I recognized his foolish ego—his pride in himself and his wealth,—his blind trust in me and in you;—I knew that eventually, I could, like many other women in my circle, choose my lover,—ah, my lover!—I had chosen him already,—I have chosen you, Lucio!—yes, even though you hate me, you can’t stop me from loving you,—I will love you until I die!”

He turned his gaze upon her steadily,—the gloom deepening on his brows.

He looked at her steadily, his frown deepening.

“And after you die?” he said—“Will you love me then?”

“And after you die?” he said. “Will you love me then?”

There was a stern derision in his tone which appeared to vaguely terrify her.

There was a harsh scorn in his voice that seemed to vaguely frighten her.

“After death! ...” she stammered.

“After death! ...” she stuttered.

“Yes,—after death!” he repeated sombrely—“There is an after;—as your mother knows!” A faint exclamation escaped her,—she fixed her eyes upon him affrightedly. “Fair lady,” he went on—“your mother was, like yourself, a voluptuary. She, like you, made up her mind to ‘follow the fashion’ as you put it, as soon as her husband’s ‘blind’ or willing confidence was gained. She chose, not one lover but many. You know her end. In the written but miscomprehended laws of Nature, a diseased body is the natural expression of a diseased mind,—her face in her last days was the reflex of her soul. You shudder?—the [p 365] thought of her hideousness is repellent to your self-conscious beauty? Yet the evil that was in her is also in you,—it festers in your blood slowly but surely, and as you have no faith in God to cure the disease, it will have its way—even at the final moment when death clutches at your throat and stops your breathing. The smile upon your frozen lips then will not be the smile of a saint, believe me, but of a sinner! Death is never deceived, though life may be. And afterwards ... I ask again, will you love me, do you think? ... when you know WHO I am?”

“Yes—after death!” he repeated somberly—“There is an after;—as your mother knows!” A faint exclamation escaped her, and she stared at him in shock. “Fair lady,” he continued—“your mother was, like you, someone who sought pleasure. She, just like you, decided to ‘follow the fashion,’ as you put it, once she secured her husband’s ‘blind’ or willing trust. She chose not just one lover but many. You know how her story ended. In the written but misunderstood laws of Nature, a sick body is the natural result of a sick mind—her face in her last days mirrored her soul. You shudder?—the thought of her ugliness is off-putting to your self-aware beauty? But the darkness that was in her is also in you—it festers in your blood slowly but surely, and since you have no faith in God to heal the sickness, it will take its course—even at the final moment when death grips your throat and stops your breathing. The smile on your frozen lips then won’t be the smile of a saint, believe me, but of a sinner! Death is never fooled, though life may be. And afterwards... I ask again, will you love me, do you think? ... when you know WHO I am?”

I was myself startled at his manner of putting this strange question;—I saw her lift her hands beseechingly towards him, and she seemed to tremble.

I was surprised by the way he asked this strange question; I saw her raise her hands in a pleading gesture towards him, and she looked like she was shaking.

“When I know who you are!” she repeated wonderingly—“Do I not know? You are Lucio,—Lucio Rimânez—my love,—my love!—whose voice is my music,—whose beauty I adore,—whose looks are my heaven”...

“Now that I know who you are!” she said in amazement—“Don’t I know? You’re Lucio—Lucio Rimânez—my love—my love!—whose voice is my music—whose beauty I adore—whose looks are my heaven

“And Hell!” he interposed, with a low laugh—“Come here!”

“And Hell!” he interrupted with a low laugh—“Come here!”

She went towards him eagerly, yet falteringly. He pointed to the ground,—I saw the rare blue diamond he always wore on his right hand, flash like a flame in the moonrays.

She approached him eagerly, but hesitantly. He pointed to the ground—I noticed the rare blue diamond he always wore on his right hand shine like a flame in the moonlight.

“Since you love me so well,”—he said—“Kneel down and worship me!”

“Since you love me so much,”—he said—“Kneel down and worship me!”

She dropped on her knees—and clasped her hands,—I strove to move,—to speak,—but some resistless force held me dumb and motionless;—the light from the stained glass window fell upon her face, and showed its fairness illumined by a smile of perfect rapture.

She dropped to her knees and clasped her hands. I tried to move, to speak, but some irresistible force kept me silent and still. The light from the stained glass window fell on her face, revealing its beauty, lit up by a smile of pure joy.

“With every pulse of my being I worship you!” she murmured passionately—“My king!—my god! The cruel things you say but deepen my love for you,—you can kill, but you can never change me! For one kiss of your lips I would die,—for one embrace from you I would give my soul! ...”

“With every beat of my heart, I worship you!” she whispered passionately. “My king! My god! The harsh things you say only increase my love for you. You can kill me, but you can never change who I am! For one kiss from your lips, I would die; for one embrace from you, I would give my soul! ...”

“Have you one to give?” he asked derisively—“Is it not already disposed of? You should make sure of that first! Stay where you are and let me look at you! So!—a woman, [p 366] wearing a husband’s name, holding a husband’s honour, clothed in the very garments purchased with a husband’s money, and newly risen from a husband’s side, steals forth thus in the night, seeking to disgrace him and pollute herself by the vulgarest unchastity! And this is all that the culture and training of nineteenth-century civilization can do for you? Myself, I prefer the barbaric fashion of old times, when rough savages fought for their women as they fought for their cattle, treated them as cattle, and kept them in their place, never dreaming of endowing them with such strong virtues as truth and honour! If women were pure and true, then the lost happiness of the world might return to it,—but the majority of them are like you, liars, ever pretending to be what they are not. I may do what I choose with you, you say? torture you, kill you, brand you with the name of outcast in the public sight, and curse you before Heaven—if I will only love you!—all this is melodramatic speech, and I never cared for melodrama at any time. I shall neither kill you, brand you, curse you, nor love you;—I shall simply—call your husband!”

“Do you have one to give?” he asked mockingly. “Isn’t it already taken care of? You should check on that first! Stay where you are and let me see you! So!—a woman, wearing her husband's name, holding her husband's honor, dressed in the very clothes bought with her husband’s money, and just coming from her husband's side, sneaks out like this at night, looking to disgrace him and shame herself with the most vulgar unchastity! And this is all that the culture and education of nineteenth-century society has done for you? Personally, I prefer the barbaric ways of old, when rough warriors fought for their women just like they fought for their cattle, treated them like cattle, and kept them in line, never dreaming of giving them such strong virtues as truth and honor! If women were pure and truthful, maybe the lost happiness of the world could come back—yet most of them are like you, liars, always pretending to be something they’re not. You think I can do whatever I want with you? Torture you, kill you, mark you as an outcast in public, and curse you before Heaven—if I just love you!—all of this is dramatic nonsense, and I’ve never liked melodrama. I won't kill you, mark you, curse you, or love you;—I will simply—call your husband!”

I stirred from my hiding-place,—then stopped. She sprang to her feet in an insensate passion of anger and shame.

I stirred from my hiding spot—then paused. She jumped to her feet, filled with an uncontrollable mix of anger and shame.

“You dare not!” she panted—“You dare not so ... disgrace me!”

“You wouldn’t!” she panted. “You wouldn’t dare to disgrace me!”

“Disgrace you!” he echoed scornfully—“That remark comes rather late, seeing you have disgraced yourself!”

“Disgrace you!” he said mockingly—“That comment is a bit late, considering you’ve already disgraced yourself!”

But she was now fairly roused. All the savagery and obstinacy of her nature was awakened, and she stood like some beautiful wild animal at bay, trembling from head to foot with the violence of her emotions.

But she was now fully awake. All the fierce and stubborn aspects of her nature were stirred up, and she stood like a beautiful wild animal cornered, shaking from head to toe with the intensity of her feelings.

“You repulse me,—you scorn me!” she muttered in hurried fierce accents that scarcely rose above an angry whisper—“You make a mockery of my heart’s anguish and despair, but you shall suffer for it! I am your match,—nay your equal! You shall not spurn me a second time! You ask, will I love you when I know who you are,—it is your pleasure to deal in mysteries, but I have no mysteries—I am a woman who loves you with all the passion of a life,—and [p 367] I will murder myself and you, rather than live to know that I have prayed you for your love in vain. Do you think I came unprepared?—no!” and she suddenly drew from her bosom a short steel dagger with a jewelled hilt, a curio I recognized as one of the gifts to her on her marriage; “Love me, I say!—or I will stab myself dead here at your feet, and cry out to Geoffrey that you have murdered me!”

“You disgust me—you look down on me!” she muttered in a hurried, fierce tone that barely rose above an angry whisper. “You turn my heart’s anguish and despair into a joke, but you’ll pay for it! I am your equal—no, I’m your match! You won’t reject me again! You ask if I’ll love you when I know who you are—it's your choice to be mysterious, but I have no secrets. I’m a woman who loves you with all the passion of my life, and I will kill myself and you rather than live knowing that I begged you for your love in vain. Do you think I came unprepared? No!” She suddenly pulled out a short steel dagger with a jeweled hilt from her chest, a curio I recognized as one of the gifts given to her at her wedding. “Love me, I say! Or I will stab myself right here at your feet and scream to Geoffrey that you’ve murdered me!”

She raised the weapon aloft,—I almost sprang forward—but I drew back again quickly as I saw Lucio seize the hand that held the dagger and drag it firmly down,—while, wresting the weapon from her clutch he snapped it asunder and flung the pieces on the floor.

She raised the weapon high—I almost jumped forward—but I quickly stepped back when I saw Lucio grab the hand that held the dagger and pull it down forcefully. As he wrested the weapon from her grip, he broke it in half and threw the pieces on the floor.

“Your place was the stage, Madam!” he said—“You should have been the chief female mime at some ‘high-class’ theatre! You would have adorned the boards, drawn the mob, had as many lovers, stagey and private as you pleased, been invited to act at Windsor, obtained a payment-jewel from the Queen, and written your name in her autograph album. That should undoubtedly have been your ‘great’ career—you were born for it—made for it! You would have been as brute-souled as you are now,—but that would not have mattered,—mimes are exempt from chastity!”

“Your place was the stage, Madam!” he said. “You should have been the leading female performer at some ‘high-class’ theater! You would have graced the stage, attracted crowds, had as many lovers, both on and off stage, as you wanted, been invited to perform at Windsor, received a jewel from the Queen, and written your name in her autograph book. That should have been your ‘great’ career—you were meant for it—made for it! You would have been just as soul-less as you are now, but that wouldn’t have mattered—performers are exempt from chastity!”

In the action of breaking the dagger, and in the intense bitterness of his speech he had thrust her back a few paces from him, and she stood breathless and white with rage, eyeing him in mingled passion and terror. For a moment she was silent,—then advancing slowly with the feline suppleness of movement which had given her a reputation for grace exceeding that of any woman in England, she said in deliberately measured accents—

In the act of breaking the dagger and the deep bitterness in his words, he had pushed her back a few steps, and she stood there, breathless and pale with anger, watching him with a mix of passion and fear. For a moment, she was silent—then, moving slowly with the graceful, cat-like ease that had earned her a reputation for surpassing grace among all women in England, she said in deliberately measured tones—

“Lucio Rimânez, I have borne your insults as I would bear my death at your hands, because I love you. You loathe me, you say—you repulse me,—I love you still! You cannot cast me off—I am yours! You shall love me, or I will die,—one of the two. Take time for thought,—I leave you to-night,—I give you all to-morrow to consider,—love me,—give [p 368] me yourself,—be my lover,—and I will play the comedy of social life as well as any other woman,—so well that my husband shall never know. But refuse me again as you have refused me now, and I will make away with myself. I am not ‘acting,’—I am speaking calmly and with conviction; I mean what I say!”

“Lucio Rimânez, I've put up with your insults like I would accept my death at your hands because I love you. You say you hate me—you reject me—I still love you! You can't get rid of me—I belong to you! You will love me, or I will die—it's one or the other. Take some time to think—I’m leaving you tonight—I’m giving you all tomorrow to consider—love me—give yourself to me—be my lover—and I will navigate social life just as well as any other woman—so well that my husband will never suspect a thing. But if you refuse me again like you have now, I will end my life. I'm not ‘acting’—I'm speaking calmly and sincerely; I mean what I say!"

“Do you?” queried Lucio coldly—“Let me congratulate you! Few women attain to such coherence!”

“Do you?” Lucio asked coldly. “Let me congratulate you! Few women achieve such clarity!”

“I will put an end to this life of mine;” she went on, paying no sort of heed to his words—“I cannot endure existence without your love, Lucio!” and a dreary pathos vibrated in her voice—“I hunger for the kisses of your lips,—the clasp of your arms! Do you know—do you ever think of your own power?—the cruel, terrible power of your eyes, your speech, your smile,—the beauty which makes you more like an angel than a man,—and have you no pity? Do you think that ever a man was born like you?” he looked at her as she said this, and a faint smile rested on his lips—“When you speak, I hear music—when you sing, it seems to me that I understand what the melodies of a poet’s heaven must be;—surely, surely you know that your very looks are a snare to the warm weak soul of a woman! Lucio!—” and emboldened by his silence, she stole nearer to him—“Meet me to-morrow in the lane near the cottage of Mavis Clare....”

“I’m going to end my life,” she continued, ignoring his words. “I can’t stand living without your love, Lucio!” A deep sadness resonated in her voice. “I crave your kisses and the embrace of your arms! Do you know—do you even realize the power you have? The cruel, terrible power of your eyes, your words, your smile—the beauty that makes you more like an angel than a man—and you have no compassion? Do you think there’s ever been a man like you?” He looked at her as she spoke, a faint smile appearing on his lips. “When you talk, I hear music—when you sing, it feels like I understand what the melodies of a poet’s paradise must be; surely, you realize that your very appearance ensnares the tender heart of a woman! Lucio!” And feeling emboldened by his silence, she moved closer to him. “Meet me tomorrow in the lane by Mavis Clare’s cottage....”

He started as if he had been stung—but not a word escaped him.

He jumped as if he had been stung—but not a word escaped him.

“I heard all you said to her the other night;” she continued, advancing yet a step closer to his side—“I followed you,—and I listened. I was well-nigh mad with jealousy—I thought—I feared—you loved her,—but I was wrong. I never do thank God for anything,—but I thanked God that night that I was wrong! She was not made for you—I am! Meet me outside her house, where the great white rose-tree is in bloom—gather one,—one of those little autumnal roses and give it to me—I shall understand it as a signal—a signal that I may come to you to-morrow night and not be cursed [p 369] or repulsed, but loved,—loved!—ah Lucio! promise me!—one little rose!—the symbol of an hour’s love!—then let me die; I shall have had all I ask of life!”

“I heard everything you said to her the other night,” she continued, stepping even closer to his side. “I followed you—and I listened. I was almost mad with jealousy—I thought—I feared—you loved her—but I was wrong. I never thank God for anything—but that night, I thanked God that I was wrong! She wasn’t meant for you—I am! Meet me outside her house, where the big white rose tree is blooming—pick one—one of those little autumn roses and give it to me—I’ll understand it as a signal—a signal that I can come to you tomorrow night and not be rejected or pushed away, but loved—loved!—oh Lucio! promise me!—one little rose!—the symbol of an hour’s love!—then let me die; I will have had everything I want from life!”

With a sudden swift movement, she flung herself upon his breast, and circling her arms about his neck, lifted her face to his. The moonbeams showed me her eyes alit with rapture, her lips trembling with passion, her bosom heaving, ... the blood surged up to my brain, and a red mist swam before my sight, ... would Lucio yield? Not he!—he loosened her desperate hands from about his throat, and forced her back, holding her at arm’s length.

With a quick movement, she threw herself at his chest, wrapping her arms around his neck and lifting her face to his. The moonlight revealed her eyes shining with delight, her lips quivering with desire, her chest rising and falling... my heart raced, and a red mist clouded my vision... would Lucio give in? Not a chance! — he pried her desperate hands off his throat and pushed her away, keeping her at arm’s length.

“Woman, false and accurséd!” he said in tones that were sonorous and terrific—“You know not what you seek! All that you ask of life shall be yours in death!—this is the law,—therefore beware what demands you make lest they be too fully granted! A rose from the cottage of Mavis Clare?—a rose from the garden of Eden!—they are one and the same to me! Not for my gathering or yours! Love and joy? For the unfaithful there is no love,—for the impure there is no joy. Add no more to the measure of my hatred and vengeance!—Go while there is yet time,—go and front the destiny you have made for yourself—for nothing can alter it! And as for me, whom you love,—before whom you have knelt in idolatrous worship—” and a low fierce laugh escaped him—“why,—restrain your feverish desires, fair fiend!—have patience!—we shall meet ere long!”

“Woman, deceitful and cursed!” he said in deep, powerful tones—“You don’t know what you’re looking for! Everything you want in life will be yours in death!—that’s the rule,—so be careful what you wish for, or it might be given to you in full! A rose from the home of Mavis Clare?—a rose from the garden of Eden!—they mean nothing to me! Love and joy? For the unfaithful, love doesn’t exist,—for the impure, joy is absent. Don’t add to my hatred and vengeance!—Leave while you still can,—go and face the fate you’ve created for yourself—because nothing can change it! And as for me, the one you love,—the one you’ve worshipped like a deity—” and a low, fierce laugh escaped him—“well,—hold back your burning desires, beautiful fiend!—have patience!—we’ll meet again soon!”

I could not bear the scene another moment, and springing from my hiding-place, I dragged my wife away from him and flung myself between them.

I couldn’t stand the scene for another second, so I jumped out from my hiding spot, pulled my wife away from him, and threw myself in between them.

“Let me defend you, Lucio, from the pertinacities of this wanton!” I cried with a wild burst of laughter—“An hour ago I thought she was my wife,—I find her nothing but a purchased chattel, who seeks a change of masters!”

“Let me protect you, Lucio, from the stubbornness of this promiscuous woman!” I exclaimed with a fit of wild laughter—“An hour ago, I believed she was my wife—I now see her as nothing more than a bought possession, looking for a new owner!”

[p370]
XXXI

For one instant we all three stood facing each other,—I breathless and mad with fury,—Lucio calm and disdainful,—my wife staggering back from me, half-swooning with fear. In an access of black rage, I rushed upon her and seized her in my arms.

For one moment, we all three faced each other—I was breathless and furious—Lucio was calm and mocking—my wife was stepping back from me, half-fainting from fear. Driven by a fit of rage, I rushed at her and grabbed her in my arms.

“I have heard you!” I said—“I have seen you! I have watched you kneel before my true friend, my loyal comrade there, and try your best to make him as vile as yourself! I am that poor fool, your husband,—that blind egoist whose confidence you sought to win—and to betray! I am the unhappy wretch whose surplus of world’s cash has bought for him in marriage a shameless courtezan! You dare to talk of love? You profane its very name! Good God!—what are such women as you made of? You throw yourselves into our arms,—you demand our care—you exact our respect—you tempt our senses—you win our hearts,—and then you make fools of us all! Fools, and worse than fools,—you make us men without feeling, conscience, faith, or pity! If we become criminals, what wonder! If we do things that shame our sex, is it not because you set us the example? God—God! I, who loved you,—yes, loved you in spite of all that my marriage with you taught me,—I, who would have died to save you from a shadow of suspicion,—I am the one out of all the world you choose to murder by your treachery!”

“I’ve heard you!” I said—“I’ve seen you! I’ve watched you kneel before my true friend, my loyal comrade there, and try your best to make him as disgusting as you are! I am that poor fool, your husband— that blind egoist whose trust you tried to gain—and to betray! I am the unhappy wretch whose excess money has bought him in marriage a shameless mistress! You dare to talk about love? You disrespect its very name! Good God!—what are women like you made of? You throw yourselves into our arms—you demand our care—you require our respect—you tempt our senses—you win our hearts—and then you make fools out of us all! Fools, and worse than fools—you turn us into men without feeling, conscience, faith, or pity! If we become criminals, what’s surprising about that? If we do things that bring shame to our gender, isn’t it because you set the example? God—God! I, who loved you—yes, loved you despite everything my marriage to you taught me—I, who would have died to protect you from even a hint of suspicion—I am the one out of everyone you choose to betray with your treachery!”

I loosened my grasp of her,—she recovered her self-possession [p 371] by an effort, and looked at me straightly with cold unfeeling eyes.

I relaxed my grip on her, and she regained her composure by making an effort, then looked at me directly with cold, unfeeling eyes. [p371Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

“What did you marry me for?” she demanded—“For my sake or your own?”

“What did you marry me for?” she asked—“For my sake or your own?”

I was silent,—too choked with wrath and pain to speak. All I could do was to hold out my hand to Lucio, who grasped it with a cordial and sympathetic pressure. Yet ... I fancied he smiled!

I was silent—too overwhelmed with anger and pain to speak. All I could do was extend my hand to Lucio, who took it with a warm and understanding grip. Yet... I thought he smiled!

“Was it because you desired to make me happy out of pure love for me?” pursued Sibyl—“Or because you wished to add dignity to your own position by wedding the daughter of an Earl? Your motives were not unselfish,—you chose me simply because I was the ‘beauty’ of the day whom London men stared at and talked of,—and because it gave you a certain ‘prestige’ to have me for your wife, in the same way as it gave you a footing with Royalty to be the owner of the Derby-winner. I told you honestly what I was before our marriage,—it made no effect upon your vanity and egoism. I never loved you,—I could not love you, and I told you so. You have heard, so you say, all that has passed between me and Lucio,—therefore you know why I married you. I state it boldly to your face,—it was that I might have your intimate friend for my lover. That you should pretend to be scandalized at this is absurd; it is a common position of things in France, and is becoming equally common in England. Morality has always been declared unnecessary for men,—it is becoming equally unnecessary for women!”

“Did you want to make me happy out of pure love for me?” Sibyl continued. “Or was it because you wanted to enhance your own status by marrying the daughter of an Earl? Your reasons weren’t selfless—you picked me because I was the ‘beauty’ of the moment that London men noticed and talked about—and because having me as your wife gave you a certain ‘prestige,’ just like owning the Derby-winner gave you access to Royalty. I was honest about who I was before we got married—it didn’t affect your vanity and egoism. I never loved you—I couldn’t love you, and I told you that. You say you’ve heard everything that went on between me and Lucio—so you know why I married you. I will say it clearly to your face—it was so I could have your close friend as my lover. That you would act scandalized by this is ridiculous; it’s a common situation in France and is becoming just as common in England. Morality has always been seen as unnecessary for men—it’s becoming equally unnecessary for women!”

I stared at her, amazed at the glibness of her speech, and the cool convincing manner in which she spoke, after her recent access of passion and excitement.

I stared at her, amazed by how smoothly she talked and the calm, convincing way she spoke after her recent outburst of passion and excitement.

“You have only to read the ‘new’ fiction,”—she went on, a mocking smile lighting up her pale face, “and indeed all ‘new’ literature generally, to be assured that your ideas of domestic virtue are quite out of date. Both men and women are, according to certain accepted writers of the day, at equal liberty to love when they will, and where they may. Polygamous purity is the ‘new’ creed! Such love, in fact, [p 372] so we are taught, constitutes the only ‘sacred’ union. If you want to alter this ‘movement,’ and return to the old-fashioned types of the modest maiden and the immaculate matron, you must sentence all the ‘new’ writers of profitable pruriency to penal servitude for life, and institute a Government censorship of the modern press. As matters stand, your attitude of the outraged husband is not only ridiculous,—it is unfashionable. I assure you I do not feel the slightest prick of conscience in saying I love Lucio,—any woman might be proud of loving him;—he, however, will not, or cannot love me,—we have had a ‘scene,’ and you have completed the dramatic effect by witnessing it,—there is no more to be said or done in the affair. I do not suppose you can divorce me,—but if you can, you may—I shall make no defence.”

“You just have to read the ‘new’ fiction,” she continued, a mocking smile lighting up her pale face, “and really all ‘new’ literature in general, to see that your ideas of domestic virtue are totally outdated. Both men and women, according to some popular writers today, are equally free to love whenever and wherever they want. Polygamous purity is the ‘new’ belief! Such love, in fact, [p372Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.is supposedly the only ‘sacred’ union. If you want to change this ‘movement’ and go back to the old-fashioned types of the modest maiden and the pure matron, you’ll have to sentence all the ‘new’ writers of profitable pruriency to life in prison and set up a government censorship of the modern press. As things stand now, your stance as the outraged husband is not just ridiculous — it’s out of style. I assure you, I feel no guilt in saying I love Lucio — any woman would be proud to love him; however, he won’t, or can’t, love me — we’ve had a ‘scene,’ and you’ve completed the dramatic effect by witnessing it — there’s nothing more to say or do about the matter. I don’t think you can divorce me — but if you can, go ahead — I won’t put up a defense.”

She turned, as if to go;—I still stared dumbly at her, finding no words to cope with her effrontery,—when Lucio’s voice, attuned to a grave and soothing suavity, interposed,—

She turned as if to leave; I stared at her in shock, unable to find the words to respond to her boldness, when Lucio’s voice, calm and soothing, interrupted—

“This is a very painful and distressing state of things,”—he said, and the strange half-cynical, half contemptuous smile still rested on his lips—“but I must positively protest against the idea of divorce, not only for her ladyship’s sake, but my own. I am entirely innocent in the matter!”

“This is a really painful and upsetting situation,” he said, a strange mix of cynicism and contempt still on his lips. “But I absolutely must object to the idea of divorce, not just for her ladyship’s sake, but for my own. I am completely innocent in this matter!”

“Innocent!” I exclaimed, grasping him again by the hand; “You are nobility itself, Lucio!—as loyal a friend as ever man had! I thank you for your courage,—for the plain and honest manner in which you have spoken. I heard all you said! Nothing was too strong,—nothing could be too strong to awaken this misguided woman to a sense of her outrageous conduct,—her unfaithfulness——

“Innocent!” I exclaimed, grabbing his hand again; “You are true nobility, Lucio!—as loyal a friend as anyone could have! I appreciate your courage—and the straightforward way you spoke. I heard everything you said! Nothing was too harsh—nothing could be too harsh to make this misguided woman realize her outrageous behavior—her cheating

“Pardon me!” he interrupted delicately—“The Lady Sibyl can scarcely be called unfaithful, Geoffrey. She suffers,——from——let us call it, a little exaltation of nerves! In thought she may be guilty of infidelity, but society does not know that,—and in act she is pure,—pure as the newly-driven snow,—and as the newly-driven snow, will society, itself immaculate, regard her!”

“Excuse me!” he interjected gently—“Lady Sibyl can hardly be called unfaithful, Geoffrey. She suffers—from let’s say, a bit of heightened emotions! In her thoughts, she might be guilty of infidelity, but society is unaware of that,—and in her actions, she is pure,—pure like freshly fallen snow,—and just like that freshly fallen snow, society, in all its innocence, will view her!”

[p 373]
His eyes glittered,—I met his chill derisive glance.

[p373]
His eyes sparkled—I caught his icy, mocking stare.

“You think as I do, Lucio!” I said hoarsely—“You feel with me, that a wife’s unchaste thought is as vile as her unchaste act. There is no excuse,—no palliative for such cruel and abominable ingratitude. Why,”—and my voice rose unconsciously as I turned fiercely again towards Sibyl—“Did I not free you and your family from the heavy pressure of poverty and debt? Have I grudged you anything? Are you not loaded with jewels?—have you not greater luxuries and liberties than a queen? And do you not owe me at least some duty?”

“You think like I do, Lucio!” I said hoarsely. “You understand that a wife’s unfaithful thoughts are just as terrible as her unfaithful actions. There’s no excuse—no justification for such cruel and shocking ingratitude. Why,”—and my voice rose instinctively as I turned fiercely back to Sibyl—“Did I not free you and your family from the burdens of poverty and debt? Have I held anything back from you? Are you not adorned with jewels?—do you not have more luxuries and freedoms than a queen? And do you not owe me at least some loyalty?”

“I owe you nothing!” she responded boldly—“I gave you what you paid for,—my beauty and my social position. It was a fair bargain!”

“I owe you nothing!” she replied confidently. “I gave you what you paid for—my beauty and my social status. It was a fair deal!”

“A dear and bitter one!” I cried.

“A dear and bitter one!” I exclaimed.

“Maybe so. But such as it was, you struck it,—not I. You can end it when you please,—the law ...”

“Maybe so. But as it was, you did it—not me. You can end it whenever you want—the law ...”

“The law will give you no freedom in such a case,”—interposed Lucio with a kind of satirical urbanity—“A judicial separation on the ground of incompatibility of temper might be possible certainly—but would not that be a pity? Her ladyship is unfortunate in her tastes,—that is all!—she selected me as her cavaliere servente, and I refused the situation,—hence there is nothing for it but to forget this unpleasant incident, and try to live on a better understanding for the future——

“The law won’t give you any freedom in this situation,” Lucio interjected with a kind of sarcastic charm. “A legal separation due to incompatibility might be possible, but wouldn’t that be a shame? She simply has unfortunate tastes—that’s all! She chose me as her cavaliere servente, and I turned down the role, so now we have to forget this awkward moment and aim to get along better in the future

“Do you think”—said my wife, advancing with her proud head uplifted in scorn, the while she pointed at me—“Do you think I will live with him after what he has seen and heard to-night? What do you take me for?”

“Do you think”—said my wife, walking toward me with her head held high in contempt, while pointing at me—“Do you think I’ll live with him after what he has seen and heard tonight? What do you take me for?”

“For a very charming woman of hasty impulses and unwise reasoning,”—replied Lucio, with an air of sarcastic gallantry—“Lady Sibyl, you are illogical,—most of your sex are. You can do no good by prolonging this scene,—a most unpleasant and trying one to us poor men. You know how we hate ‘scenes’! Let me beg of you to retire! Your duty is to your husband; pray heaven he may forget [p 374] this midnight delirium of yours, and set it down to some strange illness rather than to any evil intention.”

“For a very charming woman with quick impulses and poor judgment,” Lucio replied, with a hint of sarcastic charm, “Lady Sibyl, you’re being illogical—most women are. Continuing this scene doesn’t help us—it’s quite unpleasant and stressful for us men. You know how much we dislike ‘scenes’! Please, I urge you to step away! Your duty is to your husband; I pray that he can forget this midnight madness of yours and chalk it up to some strange illness rather than any bad intention.” [p374Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

For all answer she came towards him, stretching out her arms in wild appeal.

For all her answers, she moved towards him, reaching out her arms in a desperate plea.

“Lucio!” she cried—“Lucio, my love! Good-night!—Good-bye!”

“Lucio!” she exclaimed—“Lucio, my love! Good night!—Goodbye!”

I sprang between him and her advancing form.

I jumped between him and her as she moved closer.

“Before my very face!” I exclaimed—“O infamous woman! Have you no shame?”

“Right in front of me!” I exclaimed—“You shameful woman! Don’t you have any dignity?”

“None!” she said, with a wild smile—“I glory in my love for such a king of worth and beauty! Look at him!—and then look at yourself in the nearest mirror that reflects so poor and mean a picture of a man! How, even in your egoism, could you deem it possible for a woman to love you when he was near! Stand out of the light!—you interpose a shadow between my god and me!”

“None!” she said, with a wild smile—“I take pride in my love for such a man of worth and beauty! Look at him!—and then look at yourself in the nearest mirror that shows such a poor and worthless image of a man! How, even in your self-importance, could you think it possible for a woman to love you when he is near! Get out of the light!—you’re casting a shadow between my god and me!”

As she uttered these mad words, her aspect was so strange and unearthly, that out of sheer stupefied wonder, I mechanically did as she bade me, and stood aside. She regarded me fixedly.

As she said these crazy words, her look was so odd and otherworldly that, in stunned amazement, I automatically did what she asked and stepped aside. She looked at me intensely.

“I may as well say good-bye to you also,”—she observed—“For I shall never live with you again.”

“I might as well say goodbye to you too,” she said, “because I’ll never live with you again.”

“Nor I with you!” I said fiercely.

“Not me either!” I said fiercely.

“Nor I with you—nor I with you!” she repeated like a child saying a lesson—“Of course not!—if I do not live with you, you cannot live with me!” She laughed discordantly; then turned her beseeching gaze once more upon Lucio—“Good-bye!” she said.

“Not me with you—definitely not!” she repeated like a kid reciting a lesson—“Of course not! If I’m not living with you, you can’t live with me!” She laughed awkwardly; then turned her pleading gaze back to Lucio—“Goodbye!” she said.

He looked at her with a curious fixity, but returned no word in answer. His eyes flashed coldly in the moonlight like sharp steel, and he smiled. She regarded him with such passionate intentness that it seemed as though she sought to draw his very soul into herself by the magnetism of her glance,—but he stood unmoved, a very statue of fine disdain and intellectual self-repression. My scarcely controlled fury broke out again at the sight of her dumb yearning, and I gave vent to a shout of scornful laughter.

He stared at her with a curious intensity but didn’t say a word in response. His eyes shimmered coldly in the moonlight like sharp steel, and he smiled. She looked at him with such passionate focus that it felt like she was trying to pull his very soul into herself with the power of her gaze—but he remained unmoved, a statue of fine disdain and intellectual self-control. My barely contained anger flared up again at the sight of her silent longing, and I let out a scornful laugh.

[p 375]
“By heaven, a veritable new Venus and reluctant Adonis!” I cried deliriously—“A poet should be here to immortalize so touching a scene! Go—go!”—and I motioned her away with a furious gesture—“Go, if you do not want me to murder you! Go, with the proud consciousness that you have worked all the mischief and ruin that is most dear to the heart of a woman,—you have spoilt a life and dishonoured a name,—you can do no more,—your feminine triumph is complete! Go!—would to God I might never see your face again!—would to God I had been spared the misery of having married you!”

[p375]
“By heaven, a true new Venus and unwilling Adonis!” I cried out in a frenzy—“A poet should be here to capture such a poignant moment! Leave—just leave!”—and I waved her away with a furious gesture—“Go, if you don’t want me to kill you! Go, knowing that you’ve caused all the pain and destruction most precious to a woman’s heart—you’ve ruined a life and shamed a name—you can’t do anything more—your victory as a woman is total! Go!—I wish to God I’d never have to see your face again!—I wish to God I had been spared the agony of marrying you!”

She paid no attention whatever to my words, but kept her eyes fixed on Lucio. Retreating slowly, she seemed to feel rather than see her way to the winding stair, and there, turning, she began to ascend. Half way up she paused—looked back and fully confronted us once more,—with a wild wicked rapture on her face she kissed her hands to Lucio, smiling like a spectral woman in a dream,—then she went onward and upward step by step, till the last white fold of her robe had vanished,—and we two,—my friend and I,—were alone. Facing one another we stood, silently,—I met his sombre eyes and thought I read an infinite compassion in them!—then,—while I yet looked upon him, something seemed to clutch my throat and stop my breathing,—his dark and beautiful countenance appeared to me to grow suddenly lurid as with fire,—a coronal of flame seemed to tremble above his brows,—the moonlight glistened blood-red!—a noise was in my ears of mingled thunder and music as though the silent organ at the end of the gallery were played by hands invisible;—struggling against these delusive sensations, I involuntarily stretched out my hands ...

She completely ignored what I was saying and kept her eyes locked on Lucio. Slowly backing away, she seemed to sense her way to the winding staircase; then, turning, she began to climb. Halfway up, she stopped—looked back at us again, fully confronting us—with a wild, wicked joy on her face. She kissed her hands to Lucio, smiling like a ghostly figure in a dream—then she continued up step by step until the last white fold of her robe disappeared—and we were left alone—my friend and I. We stood facing each other in silence—I met his serious gaze and thought I saw an infinite compassion reflected in his eyes!—then, while I was still looking at him, something felt like it was gripping my throat and choking me—I suddenly saw his dark and beautiful face turn fiery, as if a crown of flames were flickering above his head—the moonlight shimmered blood-red!—I heard a sound that mixed thunder and music, as if the silent organ at the end of the gallery was being played by invisible hands;—battling against these overwhelming sensations, I instinctively reached out my hands

“Lucio! ...” I gasped—“Lucio ... my friend! I think, ... I am, ... dying! My heart is broken!”

“Lucio! ...” I gasped—“Lucio ... my friend! I think, ... I am, ... dying! My heart is broken!”

As I spoke, a great blackness closed over me,—and I fell senseless.

As I was talking, a huge darkness enveloped me, and I collapsed unconscious.

[p376]
XXXII

Oh, the blessedness of absolute unconsciousness! It is enough to make one wish that death were indeed annihilation! Utter oblivion,—complete destruction,—surely this would be a greater mercy to the erring soul of man than the terrible God’s-gift of Immortality,—the dazzling impress of that divine ‘Image’ of the Creator in which we are all made, and which we can never obliterate from our beings. I, who have realized to the full the unalterable truth of eternal life,—eternal regeneration for each individual spirit in each individual human creature,—look upon the endless futures through which I am compelled to take my part with something more like horror than gratitude. For I have wasted my time and thrown away priceless opportunities,—and though repentance may retrieve these, the work of retrieval is long and bitter. It is easier to lose a glory than to win it; and if I could have died the death that positivists hope for at the very moment when I learned the full measure of my heart’s desolation, surely it would have been well! But my temporary swoon was only too brief,—and when I recovered I found myself in Lucio’s own apartment, one of the largest and most sumptuously furnished of all the guest-chambers at Willowsmere,—the windows were wide open, and the floor was flooded with moonlight. As I shuddered coldly back to life and consciousness, I heard a tinkling sound of tune, and opening my eyes wearily I saw Lucio himself seated in the full radiance of the moon with a mandoline on his knee from [p 377] which he was softly striking delicate impromptu melodies. I was amazed at this,—astounded that while I personally was overwhelmed with a weight of woe, he should still be capable of amusing himself. It is a common idea with us all that when we ourselves are put out, no one else should dare to be merry,—in fact we expect Nature itself to wear a miserable face if our own beloved Ego is disturbed by any trouble,—such is the extent of our ridiculous self-consciousness. I moved in my chair and half rose from it,—when Lucio, still thrumming the strings of his instrument piano pianissimo, said—

Oh, the bliss of being totally unaware! It makes you wish that death really was just the end! Total forgetfulness—complete annihilation—surely that would be a kinder fate for the wayward human soul than the awful gift of immortality—this dazzling mark of the Creator's divine 'Image' that we all carry with us and can never erase from our existence. I, who have fully grasped the unchangeable reality of eternal life—of constant renewal for every individual spirit in every human being—look at the endless futures I’m forced to face with more dread than gratitude. I’ve wasted my time and thrown away valuable chances—and while regret might help me reclaim these, the journey to do so is long and painful. It’s easier to lose a treasure than to regain it; and if I could have experienced the death that pessimists hope for right when I realized the full extent of my heart’s despair, it would have been a relief! But my brief swoon was just that—too short—and when I came to, I found myself in Lucio’s room, one of the largest and most lavishly decorated guest chambers at Willowsmere—the windows were wide open, and moonlight flooded the floor. As I shivered back to life and awareness, I heard gentle music, and when I opened my eyes with effort, I saw Lucio himself sitting in the moon's glow, a mandolin on his knee, lightly playing soft, impromptu tunes. I was shocked—stunned that while I was crushed by a load of grief, he could still find amusement. We all tend to think that when we’re feeling down, no one else should dare to have fun—in fact, we expect Nature itself to look miserable if our dear self is troubled by anything—such is the depth of our ridiculous self-obsession. I shifted in my chair and partially stood up—when Lucio, still gently strumming his instrument piano pianissimo, said—

“Keep still, Geoffrey! You’ll be all right in a few minutes. Don’t worry yourself.”

"Stay still, Geoffrey! You'll be fine in a few minutes. Don't stress."

“Worry myself!” I echoed bitterly—“Why not say don’t kill yourself!”

“Worry myself!” I repeated bitterly—“Why not just say don’t kill yourself!”

“Because I see no necessity to offer you that advice at present—” he responded coolly—“and if there were necessity, I doubt if I should give it,—because I consider it better to kill one’s self than worry one’s self. However opinions differ. I want you to take this matter lightly.”

“Since I don't think it's necessary to give you that advice right now—” he replied calmly—“and even if it were necessary, I’m not sure I would, because I believe it’s better to end things than to stress yourself out. But people have different views. I want you to approach this situation casually.”

“Lightly!—take my own dishonour and disgrace lightly!” I exclaimed, almost leaping from my chair—“You ask too much!”

“Seriously!—you want me to take my own dishonor and disgrace lightly!” I exclaimed, almost jumping out of my chair—“You're asking for way too much!”

“My good fellow, I ask no more than is asked and expected of a hundred ‘society’ husbands to-day. Consider!—your wife has been led away from her soberer judgment and reasoning by an exalted and hysterical passion for me on account of my looks,—not for myself at all—because she really does not know Me,—she only sees me as I appear to be. The love of handsome exterior personalities is a common delusion of the fair sex—and passes in time like other women’s diseases. No actual dishonour or disgrace attaches to her or to you,—nothing has been seen, heard, or done, in public. This being so, I can’t understand what you are making a fuss about. The great object of social life, you know, is to hide all savage passions and domestic differences from the gaze of the vulgar crowd. You can be as [p 378] bad as you like in private—only God sees—and that does not matter!”

"My good man, I ask for nothing more than what’s expected of a hundred ‘society’ husbands today. Think about it! Your wife has been driven away from her clearer judgment and reasoning by an intense and emotional passion for me because of my looks—not for who I really am—since she doesn’t know Me at all; she only sees me as I seem to be. The attraction to good-looking people is a common misconception among women and fades over time like other passing fancies. There’s no real dishonor or shame for her or for you—nothing has been seen, heard, or done in public. Given this, I can’t understand what you’re so upset about. The main goal of social life, you know, is to conceal all primitive passions and personal conflicts from the eyes of the general public. You can be as [p378I'm sorry, but there doesn't appear to be any text provided. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.bad as you want in private—only God is watching—and that doesn’t really matter!"

His eyes had a mocking lustre in them,—twanging his mandoline, he sang under his breath,

His eyes had a mocking gleam in them—strumming his mandolin, he sang softly to himself,

“If she be not fair for me
What care I how fair she be!”

“That is the true spirit, Geoffrey,”—he went on—“It sounds flippant to you no doubt in your present tragic frame of mind,—but it is the only way to treat women, in marriage or out of it. Before the world and society, your wife is like Cæsar’s, above suspicion. Only you and I (we will leave God out) have been the witnesses of her attack of hysteria ...”

“That’s the real spirit, Geoffrey,”—he continued—“It probably sounds trivial to you right now in your gloomy state of mind,—but it’s the only way to handle women, whether in marriage or not. In the eyes of the world and society, your wife is like Cæsar’s, above suspicion. Only you and I (let’s not involve God) have witnessed her episode of hysteria...

“Hysteria, you call it! She loves you!” I said hotly—“And she has always loved you. She confessed it,—and you admitted that you always knew it!”

“Hysteria, you call it! She loves you!” I said passionately—“And she has always loved you. She confessed it, and you admitted that you always knew it!”

“I always knew she was hysterical—yes—if that is what you mean;”—he answered—“The majority of women have no real feelings, no serious emotions—except one—vanity. They do not know what a great love means,—their chief desire is for conquest,—and failing in this, they run up the gamut of baffled passion to the pitch of frenetic hysteria, which with some becomes chronic. Lady Sibyl suffers in this way. Now listen to me. I will go off to Paris or Moscow or Berlin at once,—after what has happened, of course I cannot stay here,—and I give you my word I will not intrude myself into your domestic circle again. In a few days you will tide over this rupture, and learn the wisdom of supporting the differences that occur in matrimony, with composure——

“I always knew she was overreacting—yes—if that’s what you mean;”—he replied—“Most women don’t have real feelings or serious emotions—except for one—vanity. They don't understand what true love is; their main desire is for conquest, and if they fail at that, they go through a cycle of frustrated passion that can reach the point of extreme hysteria, which can become chronic for some. Lady Sibyl experiences this. Now listen to me. I'm going to Paris, Moscow, or Berlin right away—after what happened, I obviously can’t stay here—and I promise I won’t intrude on your family life again. In a few days, you’ll get through this break, and you’ll learn the importance of handling the differences that arise in marriage with poise

“Impossible! I will not part with you!” I said vehemently—“Nor will I live with her! Better the companionship of a true friend than that of a false wife!”

“Unbelievable! I won’t leave you!” I said passionately—“And I won’t live with her! A true friend's company is way better than that of a fake wife!”

He raised his eyebrows with a puzzled half humorous expression—then shrugged his shoulders, as one who gives up a difficult argument. Rising, he put aside his mandoline and [p 379] came over to me, his tall imposing figure casting a gigantic shadow in the brilliant moonbeams.

He raised his eyebrows with a puzzled, half-humorous expression—then shrugged, like someone who has conceded a tough argument. Standing up, he set aside his mandoline and [p379]came over to me, his tall, imposing figure creating a huge shadow in the bright moonlight.

“Upon my word, you put me in a very awkward position Geoffrey,—what is to be done? You can get a judicial separation if you like, but I think it would be an unwise course of procedure after barely four months of marriage. The world would be set talking at once. Really it is better to do anything than give the gossips a chance for floating scandal. Look here—don’t decide anything hastily,—come up to town with me for a day, and leave your wife alone to meditate upon her foolishness and its possible consequences,—then you will be better able to judge as to your future movements. Go to your room, and sleep till morning.”

"Honestly, you’ve put me in a really tough spot, Geoffrey—what are we going to do? You can pursue a legal separation if you want, but I think that’s a bad idea after just four months of marriage. People would start talking immediately. It’s really better to do anything than give the gossipers a chance to spread rumors. Listen, don’t make any hasty decisions—come to the city with me for a day and let your wife think about her mistakes and what might happen next—then you'll be in a better position to decide what to do moving forward. Go to your room and get some sleep until morning."

“Sleep!” I repeated with a shudder—“In that room where she——” I broke off with a cry and looked at him imploringly—“Am I going mad, I wonder! My brain seems on fire! If I could forget! ... if I could forget! Lucio—if you, my loyal friend, had been false to me I should have died,—your truth, your honour have saved me!”

“Sleep!” I repeated with a shiver—“In that room where she—” I stopped with a gasp and looked at him desperately—“Am I losing my mind? My brain feels like it's on fire! If only I could forget! ... if only I could forget! Lucio—if you, my loyal friend, had betrayed me I would have died,—your honesty, your honor have saved me!”

He smiled—an odd, cynical little smile.

He smiled—a strange, sarcastic little smile.

“Tut——I make no boast of virtue”—he rejoined—“If the lady’s beauty had been any temptation to me I might have yielded to her charms,—in so doing I should have been no more than man, as she herself suggested. But perhaps I am more than man!—at anyrate bodily beauty in woman makes no sort of effect on me, unless it is accompanied by beauty of soul,—then it does make an effect, and a very extraordinary one. It provokes me to try how deep the beauty goes—whether it is impervious or vulnerable. As I find it, so I leave it!”

“Tut—I don’t claim to be virtuous,” he replied. “If the lady’s beauty had tempted me, I might have given in to her charms—doing so would have made me just a man, as she suggested. But maybe I’m more than just a man! At least, physical beauty in a woman doesn’t affect me at all, unless it’s matched by a beautiful soul—then it has a significant impact. It pushes me to see how deep that beauty runs—whether it's untouchable or can be hurt. Whatever I discover, that’s how I accept it!”

I stared wearily at the moonlight patterns on the floor.

I looked tiredly at the patterns of moonlight on the floor.

“What am I to do?” I asked—“What would you advise?”

“What should I do?” I asked—“What do you recommend?”

“Come up to town with me,”—he replied—“You can leave a note for your wife, explaining your absence,—and at one of the clubs we will talk over the matter quietly, and decide how best to avoid a social scandal. Meanwhile, go [p 380] to bed. If you won’t go back to your own room, sleep in the spare one next to mine.”

“Come up to the city with me,” he replied. “You can leave a note for your wife explaining why you’re not home, and we’ll talk about this quietly at one of the clubs. We’ll figure out how to prevent a social scandal. In the meantime, go [p380I'm sorry, but it looks like there was an error in your input. Please provide a short piece of text (5 words or fewer) for me to modernize.to bed. If you don’t want to go back to your own room, sleep in the spare one next to mine.”

I rose mechanically and prepared to obey him. He watched me furtively.

I got up automatically and got ready to follow his orders. He was watching me out of the corner of his eye.

“Will you take a composing draught if I mix it for you?” he said—“It is harmless, and will give you a few hours’ sleep.”

“Will you take a soothing drink if I mix it for you?” he said. “It’s safe and will help you get a few hours of sleep.”

“I would take poison from your hand!” I answered recklessly—“Why don’t you mix that for me?—and then, ... then I should sleep indeed,—and forget this horrible night!”

“I would take poison from your hand!” I replied without thinking—“Why don’t you mix that for me?—and then, ... then I would really sleep,—and forget this awful night!”

“No,—unfortunately you would not forget!” he said, going to his dressing-case and taking out a small white powder which he dissolved gradually in a glass of water—“That is the worst of what people call dying. I must instruct you in a little science by-and-by, to distract your thoughts. The scientific part of death,—the business that goes on behind the scenes you know—will interest you very much—it is highly instructive, particularly that section of it which I am entitled to call the regeneration of atoms. The brain-cells are atoms, and within these, are other atoms called memories, curiously vital and marvellously prolific! Drink this,”—and he handed me the mixture he had prepared—“For temporary purposes it is much better than death—because it does numb and paralyse the conscious atoms for a little while, whereas death only liberates them to a larger and more obstinate vitality.”

“No—unfortunately, you won't forget!” he said, going to his toiletries and pulling out a small white powder that he gradually dissolved in a glass of water. “That’s the worst part of what people call dying. I’ll need to teach you a bit of science later to keep your mind off things. The scientific side of death—the stuff that happens behind the scenes, you know—will really interest you; it's quite educational, especially the part I like to refer to as the regeneration of atoms. Brain cells are atoms, and within them are other atoms called memories, which are intriguingly lively and incredibly abundant! Drink this,”—he handed me the mixture he had prepared—“For temporary purposes, it’s much better than death—because it does numb and paralyze the conscious atoms for a little while, while death only frees them to a larger and more stubborn vitality.”

I was too self-absorbed to heed or understand his words, but I drank what he gave me submissively and returned the glass,—he still watched me closely for about a minute. Then he opened the door of the apartment which adjoined his own.

I was too caught up in myself to pay attention to or understand what he said, but I drank what he handed me obediently and returned the glass—he continued to watch me intently for about a minute. Then he opened the door to the apartment next to his.

“Throw yourself on that bed and close your eyes,”—he continued in somewhat peremptory accents—“Till morning breaks I give you a respite,—” and he smiled strangely—“both from dreams and memories! Plunge into Oblivion, my friend!—brief as it is and as it must ever be, it is sweet!—even to a millionaire!”

“Throw yourself on that bed and close your eyes,” he said in a somewhat commanding tone, “I’m giving you a break until morning comes,” and he smiled oddly, “both from dreams and memories! Dive into Oblivion, my friend!—as short as it is and always will be, it’s sweet!—even for a millionaire!”

The ironical tone of his voice vexed me,—I looked at him half reproachfully, and saw his proud beautiful face, pale as [p 381] marble, clear-cut as a cameo, soften as I met his eyes,—I felt he was sorry for me despite his love of satire,—and grasping his hand I pressed it fervently without offering any other reply. Then, going into the next room as he bade me, I lay down, and falling asleep almost instantly, I remembered no more.

The ironic tone of his voice annoyed me—I looked at him with a hint of reproach and saw his proud, beautiful face, pale as [p381I'm sorry, but it looks like there's no text provided. Please provide a short phrase, and I'll be happy to help you modernize it.marble, sharply defined like a cameo, soften as our eyes met. I felt he was sorry for me despite his love of satire. Grasping his hand, I pressed it firmly without saying anything else. Then, as he asked, I went into the next room, lay down, and fell asleep almost immediately, remembering nothing more.

[p382]
XXXIII

With the morning came full consciousness; I realized bitterly all that had happened, but I was no longer inclined to bemoan my fate. My senses were stricken, as it seemed, too numb and rigid for any further outbreak of passion. A hard callousness took the place of outraged feeling; and though despair was in my heart, my mind was made up to one stern resolve,—I would look upon Sibyl no more. Never again should that fair face, the deceitful mask of a false nature, tempt my sight and move me to pity or forgiveness,—that I determined. Leaving the room in which I had passed the night, I went to my study and wrote the following letter;—

With the morning came full awareness; I bitterly acknowledged everything that had happened, but I was no longer inclined to lament my situation. My senses felt numbed and rigid, incapable of feeling any further outbursts of emotion. A hard callousness replaced my outrage; and although despair filled my heart, I was resolute—I would never see Sibyl again. Never again would that beautiful face, the deceptive mask of a false nature, tempt me to feel pity or forgiveness—that was my decision. Leaving the room where I had spent the night, I went to my study and wrote the following letter;—


Sibyl.

Sibyl.

After the degrading and disgraceful scene of last night you must be aware that any further intercourse between us is impossible. Prince Rimânez and I are leaving for London; we shall not return. You can continue to reside at Willowsmere,—the house is yours,—and the half of my fortune unconditionally settled upon you on our marriage-day will enable you to keep up the fashions of your ‘set,’ and live with that luxury and extravagance you deem necessary to an ‘aristocratic’ position. I have decided to travel,—and I intend to make such arrangements as may prevent, if possible, our ever meeting again,—though I shall of course do my best for my own sake, to avoid any [p 383] scandal. To reproach you for your conduct would be useless; you are lost to all sense of shame. You have abased yourself in the humiliation of a guilty passion before a man who despises you,—who, in his own loyal and noble nature, hates you for your infidelity and hypocrisy,—and I can find no pardon for the wrong you have thus done to me, and the injury you have brought upon my name. I leave you to the judgment of your own conscience,—if you have one,—which is doubtful. Such women as you, are seldom troubled with remorse. It is not likely you will ever see me or the man to whom you have offered your undesired love again,—make of your life what you can or will, I am indifferent to your movements, and for my own part, shall endeavour as much as may be, to forget that you exist.

After the humiliating scene last night, you must realize that any further relationship between us is impossible. Prince Rimânez and I are heading to London; we won’t be coming back. You can continue living at Willowsmere—the house is yours—and the half of my fortune that was settled on you on our wedding day will allow you to keep up with the trends of your ‘circle’ and live with the luxury and extravagance you believe are necessary for an ‘aristocratic’ lifestyle. I’ve decided to travel, and I plan to make arrangements to prevent us from ever meeting again if possible, though I will do my best to avoid any scandal for my own sake. Blaming you for your actions would be pointless; you have lost all sense of shame. You have humiliated yourself in your guilty passion before a man who looks down on you—who, in his loyal and noble nature, hates you for your infidelity and hypocrisy—and I can find no forgiveness for the wrong you have done to me and the damage you have caused to my name. I leave you to the judgment of your own conscience—if you even have one, which is questionable. Women like you are rarely burdened by remorse. It’s unlikely you will ever see me or the man to whom you have directed your unwanted affection again—do what you can with your life; I am indifferent to your actions, and for my part, I will try as much as possible to forget that you exist.

Your husband,

Your partner,

    Geoffrey Tempest.
 

Geoffrey Tempest.

This letter, folded and sealed, I sent to my wife in her own apartments by her maid,—the girl came back and said she had delivered it, but that there was no answer. Her ladyship had a severe headache and meant to keep her room that morning. I expressed just as much civil regret as a confidential maid would naturally expect from the newly-wedded husband of her mistress,—and then, giving instructions to my man Morris to pack my portmanteau, I partook of a hurried breakfast with Lucio in more or less silence and constraint, for the servants were in attendance, and I did not wish them to suspect that anything was wrong. For their benefit, I gave out that my friend and I were called suddenly to town on urgent business,—that we might be absent a couple of days, perhaps longer,—and that any special message or telegram could be sent on to me at Arthur’s Club. I was thankful when we at last got away,—when the tall, picturesque red gables of Willowsmere vanished from my sight,—and when finally, seated in a railway smoking-carriage reserved for our two selves, we were able to watch the miles of distance gradually extending between us and the beautiful autumnal woods of poet-haunted [p 384] Warwickshire. For a long time we kept silence, turning over and pretending to read the morning’s papers,—till presently flinging down the dull and wearisome ‘Times’ sheet, I sighed heavily, and leaning back, closed my eyes.

I sent this letter, folded and sealed, to my wife in her own rooms through her maid. The girl returned and said she had delivered it, but there was no response. My wife had a bad headache and intended to stay in her room that morning. I expressed just enough polite regret as a loyal maid would expect from a newly-wedded husband of her mistress, and then I told my man Morris to pack my suitcase. I had a quick breakfast with Lucio in relative silence and tension because the servants were around, and I didn’t want them to suspect anything was wrong. To keep up appearances, I said my friend and I had to head to town suddenly for urgent business, and we might be gone a couple of days, maybe longer. I also mentioned that any messages or telegrams could be sent to me at Arthur’s Club. I felt relieved when we finally left, when the tall, picturesque red roofs of Willowsmere disappeared from view, and when we were finally settled in a railway smoking car reserved just for us, able to watch the distance grow between us and the beautiful autumn woods of poet-haunted [p384I'm ready for your text. Please provide it.Warwickshire. For a long time, we sat in silence, pretending to read the morning papers, until I eventually tossed aside the dull, boring ‘Times’ sheet, sighed heavily, and leaned back to close my eyes.

“I am truly very much distressed about all this;” said Lucio then, with extreme gentleness and suavity—“It seems to me that I am the adverse element in the affair. If Lady Sibyl had never seen me,——

“I’m really quite upset about all this,” Lucio then said, with great kindness and smoothness—“It seems to me that I am the negative factor in this situation. If Lady Sibyl had never seen me

“Why, then I should never have seen her!” I responded bitterly—“It was through you I met her first.”

“Why, then I would have never seen her!” I replied bitterly—“I met her through you first.”

“True!” and he eyed me thoughtfully—“I am very unfortunately placed!—it is almost as if I were to blame, though no-one could be more innocent or well-intentioned than myself!” He smiled,—then went on very gravely—“I really should avoid scandalous gossip if I were you,—I do not speak of my own involuntary share in the disaster,—what people say of me is quite immaterial; but for the lady’s sake——

“True!” he said, looking at me thoughtfully. “I’m in a really unfortunate position! It’s almost like I’m to blame, even though no one could be more innocent or well-meaning than I am!” He smiled, then continued very seriously, “I really think you should steer clear of scandalous gossip. I’m not talking about my own unintentional involvement in the mess—what people say about me doesn’t matter at all; but for the lady’s sake——”

“For my own sake I shall try to avoid it;” I said brusquely, whereat his eyes glittered strangely—“It is myself I have to consider most of all. I shall, as I hinted to you this morning, travel for a few years.”

“For my own sake, I’ll try to avoid it,” I said sharply, to which his eyes sparkled oddly—“I have to consider myself above all. As I mentioned to you this morning, I plan to travel for a few years.”

“Yes,—go on a tiger-hunting expedition in India,”—he suggested—“Or kill elephants in Africa. It is what a great many men do when their wives forget themselves. Several well-known husbands are abroad just now!”

“Yes—go on a tiger-hunting trip in India,” he suggested. “Or hunt elephants in Africa. That's what a lot of men do when their wives lose sight of themselves. Several well-known husbands are traveling abroad right now!”

Again the brilliant enigmatical smile flashed over his face,—but I could not smile in answer. I stared moodily out of the window at the bare autumnal fields, past which the train flew,—bare of harvest,—stripped of foliage—like my own miserable life.

Again, the brilliant, mysterious smile flickered across his face—but I couldn’t smile back. I stared moodily out the window at the bare autumn fields the train sped past—bare of crops—stripped of leaves—just like my own miserable life.

“Come and winter with me in Egypt,”—he continued—“Come in my yacht ‘The Flame,’—we will take her to Alexandria,—and then do the Nile in a dahabeah, and forget that such frivolous dolls as women exist except to be played with by us ‘superior’ creatures and thrown aside.”

“Come spend the winter with me in Egypt,” he continued. “Join me on my yacht ‘The Flame.’ We’ll sail to Alexandria and then explore the Nile on a dahabeah, forgetting that such frivolous beings as women exist only for us ‘superior’ beings to toy with and then cast aside.”

[p 385]
“Egypt——the Nile!” I murmured,—somehow the idea pleased me—“Yes,——why not?”

[p385]
"Egypt—the Nile!" I whispered; the thought strangely thrilled me—"Yeah, why not?"

“Why not indeed!” he echoed—“The proposal is agreeable to you I am sure. Come and see the land of the old gods,—the land where my princess used to live and torture the souls of men!—perhaps we may discover the remains of her last victim,——who knows!”

“Why not, right?” he replied—“I’m sure you find the idea appealing. Come visit the land of the old gods—the land where my princess used to live and torment the souls of men!—maybe we’ll find the remains of her last victim,——who knows!”

I avoided his gaze;—the recollection of the horrible winged thing he persisted in imagining to be the transmigrated soul of an evil woman, was repugnant to me. Almost I felt as if there were some subtle connection between that hateful creature and my wife Sibyl. I was glad when the train reached London, and we, taking a hansom, were plunged into the very vortex of human life. The perpetual noise of traffic, the motley crowds of people, the shouting of news-boys and omnibus-conductors,—all this hubbub was grateful to my ears, and for a time at least, distracted my thoughts. We lunched at the Savoy, and amused ourselves with noting the town noodles of fashion,—the inane young man in the stocks of the stiff high collar, and wearing the manacles of equally stiff and exaggerated cuffs, a veritable prisoner in the dock of silly custom,—the frivolous fool of a woman, painted and powdered, with false hair and dyed eyebrows, trying to look as much like a paid courtezan as possible,—the elderly matron, skipping forward on high heels, and attempting by the assumption of juvenile airs and graces to cover up and conceal the obtrusive facts of a too obvious paunch and overlapping bosom,—the would-be dandy and ‘beau’ of seventy, strangely possessed by youthful desires, and manifesting the same by goat-like caperings at the heels of young married women;—these and such-like contemptible units of a contemptible social swarm, passed before us like puppets at a country fair, and aroused us in turn to laughter or disdain. While we yet lingered over our wine, a man came in alone, and sat down at the table next to ours;—he had with him a book, which, after giving his orders for luncheon, he at once opened at a marked place and began to read with absorbed attention,—I [p 386] recognised the cover of the volume and knew it to be Mavis Clare’s “Differences.” A haze floated before my sight,—a sensation of rising tears was in my throat,—I saw the fair face, earnest eyes, and sweet smile of Mavis,—that woman-wearer of the laurel-crown,—that keeper of the lilies of purity and peace. Alas, those lilies!—they were for me

I avoided his gaze; the thought of the horrible winged creature he insisted was the reincarnated soul of an evil woman made me sick. I almost felt a weird connection between that disgusting being and my wife, Sibyl. I was relieved when the train pulled into London, and we hopped into a cab, diving into the chaos of city life. The constant noise of traffic, the mixed crowds of people, the shouts of newsboys and bus drivers—all that commotion was a welcome distraction, at least for a while. We had lunch at the Savoy and entertained ourselves by observing the fashionable city folks—like the clueless young man stuck in his rigid high collar and equally stiff cuffs, a total prisoner of ridiculous trends; the shallow woman, all painted and powdered, sporting fake hair and dyed eyebrows, trying to look as much like a high-priced escort as possible; the older woman, teetering in high heels and pretending to be youthful to hide her obvious belly and sagging chest; and the wannabe dandy and ‘beau’ of seventy, bizarrely chasing after young married women in a silly attempt to relive his youth. These pathetic characters passed by like puppets at a country fair, making us laugh or scoff. While we were still enjoying our wine, a man came in alone and sat down at the table next to ours; he had a book with him, which he opened to a marked page after placing his lunch order and began to read with deep focus—I recognized the cover and knew it was Mavis Clare’s “Differences.” A haze clouded my vision, and I felt tears welling up; I saw Mavis’s fair face, earnest eyes, and sweet smile—she, the one who wore the laurel crown, the guardian of the lilies of purity and peace. Alas, those lilies—they were meant for me.

                    “des fleurs étranges,3
Avec leurs airs de sceptres d’anges;
De thyrses lumineux pour doigts de séraphins,—
Leurs parfums sont trop forts, tout ensemble, et trop fins!”

I shaded my eyes with one hand,—yet under that shade I felt that Lucio watched me closely. Presently he spoke softly, just as if he had read my thoughts.

I covered my eyes with one hand—but even with that shade, I felt Lucio watching me closely. After a moment, he spoke quietly, almost as if he could read my thoughts.

“Considering the effect a perfectly innocent woman has on the mind of even an evil man, it’s strange, isn’t it that there are so few of them!”

“Considering the impact a completely innocent woman has on the mind of even a wicked man, it’s odd, isn’t it, that there are so few of them!”

I did not answer.

I didn't respond.

“In the present day,” he went on—“there are a number of females clamouring like unnatural hens in a barn-yard about their ‘rights’ and ‘wrongs.’ Their greatest right, their highest privilege, is to guide and guard the souls of men. This, they for the most part, throw away as worthless. Aristocratic women, royal women even, hand over the care of their children to hired attendants and inferiors, and then are surprised and injured if those children turn out to be either fools or blackguards. If I were controller of the State, I would make it a law that every mother should be bound to nurse and guard her children herself as nature intended, unless prevented by ill-health, in which case she would have to get a couple of doctor’s certificates to certify the fact. Otherwise, any woman refusing to comply with the law should be sentenced to imprisonment with hard labour. This would bring them to their senses. The idleness, wickedness, extravagance and selfishness of women, make men the boors and egotists they are.”

“In today’s world,” he continued, “there are many women shouting like untrained hens in a barnyard about their ‘rights’ and ‘wrongs.’ Their most important right, their greatest privilege, is to nurture and protect the souls of men. This, for the most part, they discard as if it’s worthless. Wealthy women, even royal ones, pass the care of their children to hired help and those of lower status, and then they are shocked and hurt when those children grow up to be either foolish or dishonest. If I were in charge of the State, I would make a law that every mother must raise and care for her own children, just as nature intended, unless she’s unable to due to health issues, in which case she would need to provide a couple of doctor’s notes to prove it. Otherwise, any woman who refuses to follow this law should face imprisonment with hard labor. This would help them come to their senses. The laziness, wrongdoing, extravagance, and selfishness of women make men the brutes and egotists they are.”

[p 387]
I looked up.

I glanced up.

“The devil is in the whole business;”—I said bitterly—“If women were good, men would have nothing to do with them. Look round you at what is called ‘society’! How many men there are who deliberately choose tainted women for their wives, and leave the innocent uncared for! Take Mavis Clare——

“The devil is in the whole business,” I said bitterly. “If women were good, men wouldn't want anything to do with them. Just look around at what’s called ‘society’! How many men deliberately choose tainted women for their wives and leave the innocent uncared for? Take Mavis Clare

“Oh, you were thinking of Mavis Clare, were you?” he rejoined, with a quick glance at me—“But she would be a difficult prize for any man to win. She does not seek to be married,—and she is not uncared for, since the whole world cares for her.”

“Oh, you were thinking about Mavis Clare, were you?” he replied, giving me a quick look—“But she would be a tough catch for any guy. She’s not looking to get married—and she’s definitely not without admirers, since the whole world is crazy about her.”

“That is a sort of impersonal love;”—I answered—“It does not give her the protection such a woman needs, and ought to obtain.”

"That's a kind of impersonal love," I replied, "It doesn't provide her with the protection that a woman like her needs and deserves."

“Do you want to become her lover?” he asked with a slight smile—“I’m afraid you’ve no chance!”

“Do you want to be her lover?” he asked with a slight smile—“I’m afraid you don’t stand a chance!”

“I! Her lover! Good God!” I exclaimed, the blood rushing hotly to my face at the mere suggestion—“What a profane idea!”

“I! Her lover! Oh my God!” I exclaimed, my face heating up at the thought—“What a ridiculous idea!”

“You are right,—it is profane;”—he agreed, still smiling—“It is as though I should propose your stealing the sacramental cup from a church, with just this difference,—you might succeed in running off with the cup because it is only the church’s property, but you would never succeed in winning Mavis Clare, inasmuch as she belongs to God. You know what Milton says:

“You're right—it really is disrespectful,” he said, still smiling. “It’s like I’m suggesting you steal the sacramental cup from a church, with this one difference—you might actually get away with taking the cup since it’s just the church's property, but you would never be able to win Mavis Clare because she belongs to God. You know what Milton says:

‘So dear to Heaven is saintly chastity
That when a soul is found sincerely so,
A thousand liveried angels lacquey her,
Driving far off each thing of sin and guilt,
And in clear dream and solemn vision
Tell her of things which no gross ear can hear,
Till oft converse with heavenly habitants
Begin to cast a beam on th’outward shape
The unpolluted temple of the mind,
And turns it by degrees to the soul’s essence
Till all be made immortal!’

[p 388]
He quoted the lines softly and with an exquisite gravity.

[p388]
He softly recited the lines with a profound seriousness.

“That is what you see in Mavis Clare,”—he continued—“that ‘beam on the outward shape’ which ‘turns it by degrees to the soul’s essence,’—and which makes her beautiful, without what is called beauty by lustful men.”

“That’s what you see in Mavis Clare,” he continued, “that ‘beam on the outward shape’ which ‘turns it by degrees to the soul’s essence,’—and which makes her beautiful, without what is called beauty by lustful men.”

I moved impatiently, and looked out from the window near which we were seated, at the yellow width of the flowing Thames below.

I shifted restlessly and looked out the window next to us at the wide, yellow river of the flowing Thames below.

“Beauty, according to man’s ordinary standard,” pursued Lucio, “means simply good flesh,—nothing more. Flesh, arranged prettily and roundly on the always ugly skeleton beneath,—flesh, daintily coloured and soft to the touch, without scar or blemish. Plenty of it too, disposed in the proper places. It is the most perishable sort of commodity,—an illness spoils it,—a trying climate ruins it,—age wrinkles it,—death destroys it,—but it is all the majority of men look for in their bargains with the fair sex. The most utter roué of sixty that ever trotted jauntily down Piccadilly pretending to be thirty, expects like Shylock his ‘pound’ or several pounds of youthful flesh. The desire is neither refined nor intellectual, but there it is,—and it is solely on this account that the ‘ladies’ of the music-hall become the tainted members and future mothers of the aristocracy.”

“Beauty, by most people’s usual definition,” continued Lucio, “just means good-looking bodies—nothing more. Bodies, arranged nicely and shapely over the always unattractive skeleton underneath—bodies that are delicately colored and soft to the touch, without any scars or flaws. And lots of it too, placed in the right spots. It’s the most fleeting kind of possession—an illness can ruin it—a harsh climate can damage it—age can wrinkle it—death can take it away—but it’s all that most men look for in their dealings with women. The most decadent old man of sixty who strides confidently down Piccadilly pretending to be thirty expects, just like Shylock, his ‘pound’ or several pounds of youthful flesh. The desire isn’t refined or intellectual, but it’s there—and that’s the only reason the ‘ladies’ of the music hall end up as the flawed members and future mothers of the upper class.”

“It does not need the ladies of the music-hall to taint the already tainted!” I said.

“It doesn’t need the lady performers to make things any worse!” I said.

“True!” and he looked at me with kindly commiseration—“Let us put the whole mischief down to the ‘new’ fiction!”

"True!" he said, looking at me with sympathetic understanding. "Let's blame all the trouble on the 'new' fiction!"

We rose then, having finished luncheon, and leaving the Savoy we went on to Arthur’s. Here we sat down in a quiet corner and began to talk of our future plans. It took me very little time to make up my mind,—all quarters of the world were the same to me, and I was really indifferent as to where I went. Yet there is always something suggestive and fascinating about the idea of a first visit to Egypt, and I willingly agreed to accompany Lucio thither, and remain the winter.

We stood up after finishing lunch, and after leaving the Savoy, we headed to Arthur’s. We settled into a quiet corner and started discussing our future plans. It didn’t take me long to decide—every part of the world seemed the same to me, and I honestly didn’t care where I went. Still, there’s always something intriguing and captivating about the idea of visiting Egypt for the first time, so I happily agreed to go with Lucio there and stay for the winter.

“We will avoid society”—he said—“The well-bred, well-educated ‘swagger’ people who throw champagne-bottles at [p 389] the Sphinx, and think a donkey-race ‘ripping fun’ shall not have the honour of our company. Cairo is full of such dancing dolls, so we will not stay there. Old Nile has many attractions; and lazy luxury on a dahabeah will soothe your overwrought nerves. I suggest our leaving England within a week.”

“We're going to steer clear of society,” he said. “The snobby, well-educated ‘swagger’ types who throw champagne bottles at the Sphinx and think a donkey race is ‘hilarious’ won’t have the pleasure of our company. Cairo is packed with such superficial people, so we won’t linger there. The old Nile has much to offer, and lounging in luxury on a dahabeah will help calm your frayed nerves. I propose we leave England in a week.”

I consented,—and while he went over to a table and wrote some letters in preparation for our journey, I looked through the day’s papers. There was nothing to read in them,—for though all the world’s news palpitates into Great Britain on obediently throbbing electric wires, each editor of each little pennyworth, being jealous of every other editor of every other pennyworth, only admits into his columns exactly what suits his politics or personally pleases his taste, and the interests of the public at large are scarcely considered. Poor, bamboozled, patient public!—no wonder it is beginning to think that a halfpenny spent on a newspaper which is only purchased to be thrown away, enough and more than enough. I was still glancing up and down the tedious columns of the Americanized Pall Mall Gazette, and Lucio was still writing, when a page-boy entered with a telegram.

I agreed, and while he went over to a table to write some letters for our trip, I skimmed through the day's newspapers. There was nothing worth reading in them—despite all the world’s news rushing into Great Britain through reliably buzzing electric wires, each editor of each little publication, being competitive with every other, only includes what suits their political views or personal taste, with little regard for the interests of the general public. Poor, misled, patient public! No wonder it’s starting to believe that spending a penny on a newspaper that just gets tossed away is more than enough. I was still scanning the dull columns of the Americanized Pall Mall Gazette, and Lucio was still writing, when a page-boy came in with a telegram.

“Mr Tempest?”

“Mr. Tempest?”

“Yes.” And I snatched the yellow-covered missive and tore it open,—and read the few words it contained almost uncomprehendingly. They ran thus—

“Yes.” I grabbed the yellow-covered letter and tore it open, reading the few words inside almost without understanding. They went like this—


“Return at once. Something alarming has happened. Afraid to act without you. Mavis Clare.”
 


“Come back immediately. Something troubling has happened. I’m scared to do anything without you. Mavis Clare.

A curious chill came over me,—the telegram fell from my hands on the table. Lucio took it up and glanced at it. Then, regarding me stedfastly, he said—

A curious chill came over me—the telegram dropped from my hands onto the table. Lucio picked it up and looked at it. Then, staring at me intently, he said—

“Of course you must go. You can catch the four-forty train if you take a hansom.”

“Of course you have to go. You can catch the 4:40 train if you take a cab.”

“And you?” I muttered. My throat was dry and I could scarcely speak.

“And you?” I whispered. My throat felt dry and I could barely talk.

“I’ll stay at the Grand, and wait for news. Don’t delay a [p 390] moment,—Miss Clare would not have taken it upon herself to send this message, unless there had been serious cause.”

“I’ll stay at the Grand and wait for news. Don’t take a moment—Miss Clare wouldn’t have sent this message unless there was a serious reason.”

“What do you think—what do you suppose——” I began.

“What do you think—what do you suppose——” I began.

He stopped me by a slight imperative gesture.

He stopped me with a subtle commanding gesture.

“I think nothing—I suppose nothing. I only urge you to start immediately. Come!”

“I don’t think anything—I guess nothing. I just urge you to get started right away. Come on!”

And almost before I realized it, he had taken me with him out into the hall of the club, where he helped me on with my coat, gave me my hat, and sent for a cab to take me to the railway station. We scarcely exchanged farewells,—stupefied with the suddenness of the unexpected summons back to the home I had left in the morning, as I thought, for ever, I hardly knew what I was doing or where I was going, till I found myself alone in the train, returning to Warwickshire as fast as steam would bear me, with the gloom of the deepening dusk around me, and such a fear and horror at my heart as I dared not think of or define. What was the ‘something alarming’ that had happened? How was it that Mavis Clare had telegraphed to me? These, and endless other questions tormented my brain,—and I was afraid to suggest answers to any of them. When I arrived at the familiar station, there was no one waiting to receive me, so I hired a fly, and was driven up to my own house just as the short evening deepened into night. A low autumnal wind was sighing restlessly among the trees like a wandering soul in torment; not a star shone in the black depths of the sky. Directly the carriage stopped, a slim figure in white came out under the porch to meet me,—it was Mavis, her angel’s face grave and pale with emotion.

And almost before I knew it, he had taken me with him out into the club hall, where he helped me put on my coat, handed me my hat, and called for a cab to take me to the train station. We hardly said our goodbyes,—dazed by the suddenness of the unexpected call back to the home I had thought I left for good that morning, I barely knew what I was doing or where I was going, until I found myself alone on the train, heading back to Warwickshire as fast as the train could take me, with the darkness of the evening closing in around me and a deep fear and dread in my heart that I didn’t dare think about or put into words. What was the ‘something alarming’ that had happened? How was it that Mavis Clare had sent me a telegram? These and countless other questions tormented me, and I was scared to propose answers to any of them. When I got to the familiar station, no one was there to meet me, so I hired a carriage and was driven to my house just as the short evening turned into night. A soft autumn wind was sighing restlessly among the trees like a wandering soul in pain; not a star shone in the dark sky. As soon as the carriage stopped, a slim figure in white came out under the porch to meet me,—it was Mavis, her angelic face serious and pale with emotion.

“It is you at last!” she said in a trembling voice——“Thank God you have come!”

“It’s you at last!” she said in a trembling voice“Thank God you’re here!”


3 Edmond Rostand.La Princesse Lointaine.Back

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Edmond Rostand.The Distant Princess.Back

[p391]
XXXIV

I grasped her hands hard.

I held her hands tightly.

“What is it?”—I began;—then, looking round I saw that the hall was full of panic-stricken servants, some of whom came forward, confusedly murmuring together about being ‘afraid,’ and ‘not knowing what to do.’ I motioned them back by a gesture and turned again to Mavis Clare.

“What is it?” I started to say; then, looking around, I saw that the hall was filled with panicked servants, some of whom stepped forward, anxiously mumbling about being ‘afraid’ and ‘not knowing what to do.’ I waved them back with a gesture and turned again to Mavis Clare.

“Tell me,—quick—what is wrong?”

“Tell me quickly, what’s wrong?”

“We fear something has happened to Lady Sibyl,”—she replied at once—“Her rooms are locked, and we cannot make her hear. Her maid got alarmed, and ran over to my house to ask me what was best to be done,—I came at once, and knocked and called, but could get no response. You know the windows are too high to reach from the ground,—there is no ladder on the premises long enough for the purpose,—and no one can climb up that side of the building. I begged some of the servants to break open the door by force,—but they would not,—they were all afraid; and I did not like to act on my own responsibility, so I telegraphed for you——

“We're worried something happened to Lady Sibyl,” she responded immediately. “Her rooms are locked, and we can't get her to hear us. Her maid got worried and ran to my house to ask me what to do. I came right away and knocked and called, but got no reply. You know the windows are too high to reach from the ground, and there's no ladder here that's long enough for that, plus no one can climb up that side of the building. I asked some of the servants to break down the door, but they wouldn't; they were all scared. I didn't want to take that responsibility myself, so I sent a telegram for you——”

I sprang away from her before she had finished speaking and hurried upstairs at once,—outside the door of the ante-room which led into my wife’s luxurious ‘suite’ of apartments, I paused breathless.

I jumped away from her before she finished speaking and quickly ran upstairs,—stopping outside the door of the small waiting area that led into my wife’s fancy ‘suite’ of rooms, I paused, out of breath.

“Sibyl!” I cried.

"Sibyl!" I shouted.

There was not a sound. Mavis had followed me, and stood by my side, trembling a little. Two or three of the servants [p 392] had also crept up the stairs, and were clinging to the banisters, listening nervously.

There was complete silence. Mavis had followed me and was standing next to me, shaking a bit. Two or three of the servants had also quietly made their way up the stairs and were gripping the banisters, listening anxiously.

“Sibyl!” I called again. Still absolute silence. I turned round upon the waiting and anxious domestics with an assumption of calmness.

“Sibyl!” I called again. Still complete silence. I turned to the waiting and anxious staff with a fake sense of calm.

“Lady Sibyl is probably not in her rooms at all;”—I said; “She may have gone out unobserved. This door of the ante-chamber has a spring-lock,—it can easily get fast shut by the merest accident. Bring a strong hammer,—or a crowbar,—anything that will break it open,—if you had had sense you would have obeyed Miss Clare, and done this a couple of hours ago.”

“Lady Sibyl is probably not in her rooms right now,” I said. “She might have slipped out without anyone noticing. This door to the antechamber has a spring-lock—it could easily close by accident. Get a strong hammer or a crowbar or anything that can break it open. If you had any sense, you would have listened to Miss Clare and done this a couple of hours ago.”

And I waited with enforced composure, while my instructions were carried out as rapidly as possible. Two of the men-servants appeared with the necessary tools, and very soon the house resounded with clamour,—blow after blow was dealt upon the solid oaken door for some time without success,—the spring lock would not yield,—neither would the strong hinges give way. Presently however, after ten minutes’ hard labour, one of the finely carved panels was smashed in,—then another,—and, springing over the débris I rushed through the ante-room into the boudoir,—then paused, listening, and calling again, “Sibyl!” No one followed me,—some indefinable instinct, some nameless dread, held the servants back, and Mavis Clare as well. I was alone, ... and in complete darkness. Groping about, with my heart beating furiously, I sought for the ivory button in the wall which would, at pressure, flood the rooms with electric light, but somehow I could not find it. My hand came in contact with various familiar things which I recognised by touch,—rare bits of china, bronzes, vases, pictures,—costly trifles that were heaped up as I knew, in this particular apartment with a lavish luxury and disregard of cost befitting a wanton eastern empress of old time,—cautiously feeling my way along, I started with terror to see, as I thought, a tall figure outline itself suddenly against the darkness,—white, spectral and luminous,—a figure that, as I stared at it aghast, raised a [p 393] pallid hand and pointed me forward with a menacing air of scorn! In my dazed horror at this apparition, or delusion, I stumbled over the heavy trailing folds of a velvet portiére, and knew by this that I had passed from the boudoir into the adjoining bedroom. Again I stopped,—calling “Sibyl!” but my voice had scarcely strength enough to raise itself above a whisper. Giddy and confused as I was, I remembered that the electric light in this room was fixed at the side of the toilet-table, and I stepped hurriedly in that direction, when all at once in the thick gloom I touched something clammy and cold like dead flesh, and brushed against a garment that exhaled faint perfume, and rustled at my touch with a silken sound. This alarmed me more thoroughly than the spectre I fancied I had just seen,—I drew back shudderingly against the wall,—and in so doing, my fingers involuntarily closed on the polished ivory stud which, like a fairy talisman in modern civilization, emits radiance at the owner’s will. I pressed it nervously,—the light blazed forth through the rose-tinted shells which shaded its dazzling clearness, and showed me where I stood, ... within an arm’s length of a strange, stiff white creature that sat staring at itself in the silver-framed mirror with wide-open, fixed and glassy eyes!

And I waited with forced calm while my instructions were carried out as quickly as possible. Two of the servants came in with the necessary tools, and soon the house was filled with noise—blow after blow struck the solid oak door for a while with no luck—the spring lock wouldn’t budge, and the strong hinges wouldn’t give. However, after ten minutes of hard work, one of the beautifully carved panels was smashed in—then another—and, jumping over the debris, I rushed through the anteroom into the boudoir, then paused, listening, and called again, “Sibyl!” No one followed me—some indescribable instinct, some nameless fear, held the servants back, along with Mavis Clare. I was alone... and in complete darkness. Groping around, my heart racing, I looked for the ivory button on the wall that would flood the rooms with electric light when pressed, but I couldn't seem to find it. My hand brushed against various familiar items I recognized by touch—rare china, bronzes, vases, pictures—expensive little things that were piled up in this particular room with lavish luxury and disregard for cost, fitting for a wanton eastern empress of old. Cautiously feeling my way along, I jumped in terror when I thought I saw a tall figure suddenly outline itself against the darkness—white, ghostly, and glowing—a figure that, as I stared at it in shock, raised a pale hand and pointed forward with a threatening air of scorn! In my dazed horror at this apparition, or delusion, I tripped over the heavy trailing folds of a velvet curtain and realized I had moved from the boudoir into the adjoining bedroom. Again I stopped, calling “Sibyl!” but my voice barely had the strength to rise above a whisper. Dizzy and confused, I remembered that the electric light in this room was located by the side of the vanity, and I hurriedly stepped in that direction when all of a sudden, in the thick gloom, I touched something clammy and cold like dead flesh and brushed against a garment that released a faint perfume and rustled at my touch with a silken sound. This scared me more than the ghost I thought I had just seen—I instinctively drew back against the wall—and while doing so, my fingers accidentally closed around the polished ivory button which, like a fairy talisman in modern society, gives off light at the owner's command. I pressed it nervously—the light blazed forth through the rose-tinted shells that shaded its brilliant clarity, showing me where I stood... just an arm's length away from a strange, stiff white creature that sat staring at itself in the silver-framed mirror with wide-open, fixed, and glassy eyes!

“Sibyl!” I gasped—“My wife ... ! ...” but the words died chokingly in my throat. Was it indeed my wife?—this frozen statue of a woman, watching her own impassive image thus intently? I looked upon her wonderingly,—doubtingly,—as if she were some stranger;—it took me time to recognize her features, and the bronze-gold darkness of her long hair which fell loosely about her in a lavish wealth of rippling waves, ... her left hand hung limply over the arm of the chair in which, like some carven ivory goddess, she sat enthroned,—and tremblingly, slowly, reluctantly, I advanced and took that hand. Cold as ice it lay in my palm much as though it were a waxen model of itself;—it glittered with jewels,—and I studied every ring upon it with a curious, dull pertinacity, like one who seeks a clue to identity. That large turquoise in a diamond setting was a marriage-gift from a [p 394] duchess,—that opal her father gave her,—the lustrous circle of sapphires and brilliants surmounting her wedding-ring was my gift,—that ruby I seemed to know,——well, well! what a mass of sparkling value wasted on such fragile clay! I peered into her face,—then at the reflection of that face in the mirror,—and again I grew perplexed,—was it, could it be Sibyl after all? Sibyl was beautiful,—this dead thing had a devilish smile on its blue, parted lips, and frenzied horror in its eyes! Suddenly something tense in my brain seemed to snap and give way,—dropping the chill fingers I held, I cried aloud—

“Sibyl!” I gasped—“My wife ... ! ...” but the words choked in my throat. Was this really my wife?—this motionless statue of a woman, staring so intensely at her own unfeeling image? I looked at her in wonder,—and doubt,—as if she were a stranger;—it took me a moment to recognize her features and the bronze-gold darkness of her long hair that fell loosely around her in a rich cascade of waves, ... her left hand hung limply over the arm of the chair in which she sat, like some carved ivory goddess,—and trembling, slowly, reluctantly, I moved forward and took that hand. Cold as ice it lay in my palm, as if it were a wax model;—it sparkled with jewels,—and I examined each ring on it with a curious, dull determination, like someone searching for a clue to identity. That large turquoise in a diamond setting was a wedding gift from a [p394I'm ready for the text to be modernized. Please provide the short phrases.duchess,—that opal her father had given her,—the shining circle of sapphires and diamonds above her wedding ring was my gift,—that ruby I felt I knew,—— well, well! what a huge amount of sparkling value wasted on such fragile clay! I looked into her face,—then at her reflection in the mirror,—and I became confused again,—was it, could it be Sibyl after all? Sibyl was beautiful,—this lifeless thing had a fiendish smile on its blue, parted lips, and frantic horror in its eyes! Suddenly something tense in my mind seemed to snap and give way,—dropping the cold fingers I held, I shouted out loud—

“Mavis! Mavis Clare!”

“Mavis! Mavis Clare!”

In a moment she was with me,—in a glance she comprehended all. Falling on her knees by the dead woman she broke into a passion of weeping.

In an instant, she was by my side; in a single glance, she understood everything. Dropping to her knees beside the dead woman, she burst into tears.

“Oh, poor girl!” she cried—“Oh, poor, unhappy, misguided girl!”

“Oh, poor girl!” she cried. “Oh, poor, unhappy, misguided girl!”

I stared at her gloomily. It seemed to me very strange that she should weep for sorrows not her own. There was a fire in my brain,—a confused trouble in my thoughts,—I looked at my dead wife with her fixed gaze and evil smile, sitting rigidly upright, and robed in the mocking sheen of her rose-silk peignoir, showered with old lace, after the costliest of Paris fashions,—then at the living, tender-souled, earnest creature, famed for her genius throughout the world, who knelt on the ground, sobbing over the stiffening hand on which so many rare gems glistened derisively,—and an impulse rose in me stronger than myself, moving me to wild and clamorous speech.

I stared at her gloomily. It seemed really strange to me that she would cry for sorrows that weren't hers. My mind was on fire—troubled and confused—I looked at my dead wife with her fixed gaze and sinister smile, sitting stiffly upright, dressed in the mocking shine of her rose-silk nightgown, adorned with old lace, after the most expensive Paris styles—then at the living, kind-hearted, serious woman, known for her genius around the world, who knelt on the ground, sobbing over the rigid hand on which so many rare gems sparkled mockingly—and a powerful impulse surged within me, driving me to speak wildly and loudly.

“Get up, Mavis!” I cried—“Do not kneel there! Go,—go out of this room,—out of my sight! You do not know what she was—this woman whom I married,—I deemed her an angel, but she was a fiend,—yes, Mavis, a fiend! Look at her, staring at her own image in the glass,—you cannot call her beautiful—now! She smiles, you see,—just as she smiled last night when, ... ah, you know nothing of last night! I tell you, go!” and I stamped my foot almost [p 395] furiously,—“This air is contaminated,—it will poison you! The perfume of Paris and the effluvia of death intermingled are sufficient to breed a pestilence! Go quickly,—inform the household their mistress is dead,—have the blinds drawn down,—show all the exterior signs of decent and fashionable woe!”—and I began laughing deliriously—“Tell the servants they may count upon expensive mourning,—for all that money can do shall be done in homage to King Death! Let everyone in the place eat and drink as much as they can or will,—and sleep, or chatter as such menials love to do, of hearses, graves and sudden disasters;—but let me be left alone,—alone with her;—we have much to say to one another!”

“Get up, Mavis!” I yelled. “Don’t kneel there! Go—get out of this room—out of my sight! You have no idea what she was—this woman I married. I thought she was an angel, but she was a monster—yes, Mavis, a monster! Look at her, staring at her own reflection in the mirror—you can’t call her beautiful—now! She’s smiling, see? Just like she smiled last night when,... ah, you don’t know anything about last night! I’m telling you to go!” I stomped my foot angrily—“This air is toxic—it will poison you! The scent of Paris mixed with the stench of death is enough to create a plague! Hurry—tell the household their mistress is dead—draw the blinds—show all the signs of respectable and fashionable grief!”—and I started laughing hysterically—“Tell the staff they can expect lavish mourning—whatever money can do will be done in tribute to King Death! Let everyone here eat and drink as much as they want—let them sleep or gossip like those servants love to do, about hearses, graves, and sudden tragedies;—but let me be left alone—alone with her;—we have a lot to talk about!”

White and trembling, Mavis rose up and stood gazing at me in fear and pity.

White and trembling, Mavis got up and stood looking at me with a mix of fear and pity.

“Alone? ...” she faltered—“You are not fit to be alone!”

“Alone? ...” she hesitated—“You shouldn’t be by yourself!”

“No, I am not fit to be, but I must be,”—I rejoined quickly and harshly—“This woman and I loved—after the manner of brutes, and were wedded or rather mated in a similar manner, though an archbishop blessed the pairing, and called upon Heaven to witness its sanctity! Yet we parted ill friends,—and dead though she is, I choose to pass the night with her,—I shall learn much knowledge from her silence! To-morrow the grave and the servants of the grave may claim her, but to-night she is mine!”

“No, I’m not fit to be, but I have to be,” I responded quickly and harshly. “This woman and I loved—like animals—and we were married, or rather mated, in a similar way, even though an archbishop blessed the union and called on Heaven to witness its sanctity! Yet we parted as enemies, and even though she’s dead, I choose to spend the night with her—I’ll learn a lot from her silence! Tomorrow, the grave and the servants of the grave can take her, but tonight she is mine!”

The girl’s sweet eyes brimmed over with tears.

The girl's sweet eyes were filled with tears.

“Oh you are too distracted to know what you are saying,” she murmured—“You do not even try to discover how she died!”

“Oh, you’re too distracted to realize what you’re saying,” she murmured. “You don’t even try to find out how she died!”

“That is easy enough to guess,”—I answered quickly, and I took up a small dark-coloured bottle labelled ‘Poison’ which I had already perceived on the toilet-table—“This is uncorked and empty. What it contained I do not know,—but there must be an inquest of course,—people must be allowed to make money for themselves out of her ladyship’s rash act! And see there,—” here I pointed to some loose sheets of note-paper covered with writing, and partially concealed [p 396] by a filmy lace handkerchief which had evidently been hastily thrown across them, and a pen and inkstand close by—“There is some admirable reading prepared for me doubtless!—the last message from the beloved dead is sacred, Mavis Clare; surely you, a writer of tender romances, can realize this!—and realizing it, you will do as I ask you,—leave me!”

“That’s easy enough to guess,” I replied quickly, picking up a small dark bottle labeled ‘Poison’ that I noticed on the dressing table. “This one is uncorked and empty. I have no idea what it contained, but there has to be an inquest, of course—people have to profit from her ladyship’s reckless actions! And look here,” I pointed to some loose sheets of note paper covered in writing, partially hidden by a flimsy lace handkerchief that had clearly been thrown over them in haste, with a pen and inkstand nearby—“There’s some excellent reading prepared for me, no doubt! The last message from the beloved deceased is sacred, Mavis Clare; surely you, as a writer of heartfelt romances, can understand this! And realizing this, you’ll do as I ask—leave me!”

She looked at me in deep compassion, and slowly turned to go.

She looked at me with deep compassion and slowly turned to leave.

“God help you!” she said sobbingly—“God console you!”

“God help you!” she said, sobbing—“God comfort you!”

At this, some demon in me broke loose, and springing to her side I caught her hands in mine.

At this, something inside me snapped, and jumping to her side, I took her hands in mine.

“Do not dare to talk of God!” I said in passionate accents; “Not in this room,—not in that presence! Why should you call curses down upon me? The help of God means punishment,—the consolations of God are terrible! For strength must acknowledge itself weak before He will help it,—and a heart must be broken before He will console it! But what do I say!—I believe in no God—! I believe in an unknown Force that encompasses me and hunts me down to the grave, but nothing more. She thought as I do,—and with reason,—for what has God done for her? She was made evil from the first,—a born snare of Satan....”

“Don’t even think about talking about God!” I said passionately; “Not in this room—definitely not in that presence! Why would you bring curses upon me? The help of God means punishment, and the comfort of God is terrifying! Strength has to admit its weakness before He will offer assistance, and a heart has to be shattered before He will soothe it! But what am I saying!—I believe in no God—! I believe in an unknown Force that surrounds me and chases me down to the grave, but nothing more. She thinks like I do—and with good reason—because what has God done for her? She was created evil from the beginning—a natural trap of Satan...

Something caught my breath here,—I stopped, unable to utter another word. Mavis stared at me affrighted, and I stared back again.

Something caught my breath here—I stopped, unable to say another word. Mavis looked at me, terrified, and I looked back at her.

“What is it?” she whispered alarmedly. I struggled to speak,—finally, with difficulty I answered her—

“What is it?” she whispered, sounding alarmed. I tried to speak—eventually, I managed to answer her with some struggle—

“Nothing!”

"Zero!"

And I motioned her away with a gesture of entreaty. The expression of my face must have startled or intimidated her I fancy, for she retreated hastily and I watched her disappearing as if she were the phantom of a dream,—then, as she passed out through the boudoir, I drew close the velvet portiére behind her and locked the intermediate door. This done I went slowly back to the side of my dead wife.

And I waved her off with a pleading gesture. I think the look on my face must have shocked or frightened her, because she quickly backed away, and I watched her vanish like a ghost from a dream. Then, as she exited the boudoir, I pulled the velvet curtain closed behind her and locked the door in between us. With that done, I slowly returned to the side of my deceased wife.

[p 397]
“Now Sibyl,”—I said aloud—“we are alone, you and I—alone with our own reflected images,—you dead, and I living! You have no terrors for me in your present condition,—your beauty has gone. Your smile, your eyes, your touch cannot stir me to a throb of the passion you craved, yet wearied of! What have you to say to me?—I have heard that the dead can speak at times,—and you owe me reparation,—reparation for the wrong you did me,—the lie on which you based our marriage,—the guilt you cherished in your heart! Shall I read your petition for forgiveness here?”

[p397]“Now Sibyl,” I said out loud, “we’re alone, you and I—alone with our own reflections—you're dead, and I'm alive! You hold no fears for me in your current state—your beauty is gone. Your smile, your eyes, your touch can't make me feel the passion you wanted, yet grew tired of! What do you want to say to me? I've heard that the dead can speak sometimes—and you owe me an apology—an apology for the wrong you did me—the lie that formed the basis of our marriage—the guilt you held in your heart! Should I read your request for forgiveness here?”

And I gathered up the written sheets of note-paper in one hand, feeling them rather than seeing them, for my eyes were fixed on the pallid corpse in its rose-silk ‘negligée’ and jewels, that gazed at itself so pertinaciously in the shining mirror. I drew a chair close to it, and sat down, observing likewise the reflection of my own haggard face in the glass beside that of the self-murdered woman. Turning presently, I began to scrutinize my immovable companion more closely—and perceived that she was very lightly clothed,—under the silk peignoir there was only a flowing white garment of soft fine material lavishly embroidered, through which the statuesque contour of her rigid limbs could be distinctly seen. Stooping, I felt her heart,—I knew it was pulseless; yet I half imagined I should feel its beat. As I withdrew my hand, something scaly and glistening caught my eye, and looking I perceived Lucio’s marriage-gift circling her waist,—the flexible emerald snake with its diamond crest and ruby eyes. It fascinated me,——coiled round that dead body it seemed alive and sentient,—if it had lifted its glittering head and hissed at me I should scarcely have been surprised. I sat back for a moment in my chair, almost as rigid as the corpse beside me,—I stared again, as the corpse stared always, into the mirror which pictured us both, we ‘twain in one,’ as the sentimentalists aver of wedded folk, though in truth it often happens that there are no two creatures in the world more widely separated than husband and wife. I heard stealthy movements and suppressed whisperings in the passage outside, and [p 398] guessed that some of the servants were there watching and waiting,—but I cared nothing for that. I was absorbed in the ghastly night interview I had planned for myself, and I so entered into the spirit of the thing, that I turned on all the electric lamps in the room, besides lighting two tall clusters of shaded candles on either side of the toilet-table. When all the surroundings were thus rendered as brilliant as possible, so that the corpse looked more livid and ghastly by comparison, I seated myself once more, and prepared to read the last message of the dead.

And I gathered the sheets of note paper in one hand, feeling them more than seeing them, since my eyes were fixed on the pale corpse in its rose-silk nightgown and jewels, staring obsessively at itself in the shining mirror. I pulled a chair closer and sat down, noticing the reflection of my own worn-out face in the glass next to that of the dead woman. After a moment, I began to examine my unyielding companion more closely—and realized she was dressed very lightly—beneath the silk robe, there was only a flowing white garment of soft material lavishly embroidered, through which the sculpted shape of her stiff limbs was clearly visible. Leaning down, I felt her heart—I knew it was lifeless; still, I half expected to feel it beat. As I pulled my hand back, something scaly and shiny caught my eye, and looking closely, I saw Lucio’s wedding gift wrapped around her waist—the flexible emerald snake with its diamond crest and ruby eyes. It captivated me—coiled around that dead body, it seemed alive and aware—if it had lifted its sparkling head and hissed at me, I wouldn’t have been surprised. I sat back for a moment in my chair, almost as stiff as the corpse beside me—I stared again, just as the corpse always did, into the mirror that reflected us both, we “two in one,” as sentimentalists claim about married couples, though in reality, there are rarely two beings in the world more widely apart than husband and wife. I heard quiet movements and hushed whispers in the hallway outside, and guessed some servants were there, watching and waiting—but I didn’t care. I was absorbed in the ghastly night encounter I had planned for myself, and I got so into the mood of it that I turned on all the electric lamps in the room, along with lighting two tall clusters of shaded candles on either side of the vanity. When everything was made as bright as possible, making the corpse look even more pale and horrifying by comparison, I sat down again and got ready to read the final message of the dead.

“Now Sibyl,”—I muttered, leaning forward a little, and noting with a morbid interest that the jaws of the corpse had relaxed a little within the last few minutes, and that the smile on the face was therefore more hideous—“Confess your sins!—for I am here to listen. Such dumb, impressive eloquence as yours deserves attention!”

“Now Sibyl,” I whispered, leaning in a bit and noticing with a grim curiosity that the jaws of the corpse had loosened slightly in the last few minutes, making the smile on the face even more grotesque—“Confess your sins!—because I’m here to listen. Such silent, powerful expression as yours deserves to be heard!”

A gust of wind fled round the house with a wailing cry,—the windows shook, and the candles flickered. I waited till every sound had died away, and then—with a glance at my dead wife, under the sudden impression that she had heard what I said, and knew what I was doing, I began to read.

A gust of wind rushed around the house with a wailing sound—the windows shook, and the candles flickered. I waited until every sound had faded away, and then—with a look at my dead wife, suddenly feeling that she had heard what I said and understood what I was doing, I began to read.

[p399]
XXXV

Thus ran the ‘last document,’ commencing abruptly and without prefix;—

So started the ‘last document,’ beginning suddenly and without introduction


“I have made up my mind to die. Not out of passion or petulance,—but from deliberate choice, and as I think, necessity. My brain is tired of problems,—my body is tired of life; it is best to make an end. The idea of death,—which means annihilation,—is very sweet to me. I am glad to feel that by my own will and act I can silence this uneasy throbbing of my heart, this turmoil and heat of my blood,—this tortured aching of my nerves. Young as I am, I have no delight now in existence,—I see nothing but my love’s luminous eyes, his god-like features, his enthralling smile,—and these are lost to me. For a brief while he has been my world, life and time,—he has gone,—and without him there is no universe. How could I endure the slow, wretched passing of hours, days, weeks, months and years alone?—though it is better to be alone than in the dull companionship of the self-satisfied, complacent and arrogant fool who is my husband. He has left me for ever, so he says in a letter the maid brought to me an hour ago. It is quite what I expected of him,—what man of his type could find pardon for a blow to his own amour propre! If he had studied my nature, entered into my emotions, or striven in the least to guide and sustain me,—if he had shown me any sign of a great, true love such as one sometimes dreams of and [p 400] seldom finds,—I think I should be sorry for him now,—I should even ask his forgiveness for having married him. But he has treated me precisely as he might treat a paid mistress,—that is, he has fed me, clothed me, and provided me with money and jewels in return for making me the toy of his passions,—but he has not given me one touch of sympathy,—one proof of self-denial or humane forbearance. Therefore, I owe him nothing. And now he, and my love who will not be my lover, have gone away together; I am free to do as I will with this small pulse within me called life, which is after all, only a thread, easily broken. There is no one to say me nay, or to hold my hand back from giving myself the final quietus. It is well I have no friends; it is good for me that I have probed the hypocrisy and social sham of the world, and that I have mastered the following hard truths of life,—that there is no love without lust,—no friendship without self-interest,—no religion without avarice,—and no so-called virtue without its accompanying stronger vice. Who, knowing these things, would care to take part in them! On the verge of the grave I look back along the short vista of my years, and I see myself a child in this very place, this wooded Willowsmere; I can note how that life began to which I am about to put an end. Pampered, petted and spoilt, told that I must ‘look pretty’ and take pleasure in my clothes, I was even at the age of ten, capable of a certain amount of coquetry. Old roués, smelling of wine and tobacco, were eager to take me on their knees and pinch my soft flesh;—they would press my innocent lips with their withered ones,—withered and contaminated by the kisses of cocottes and ‘soiled doves’ of the town!—I have often wondered how it is these men can dare to touch a young child’s mouth, knowing in themselves what beasts they are! I see my nurse,—a trained liar and time-server, giving herself more airs than a queen, and forbidding me to speak to this child or that child, because they were ‘beneath’ me;—then came my governess, full of a prurient prudery, as bad a woman in morals as ever lived, yet ‘highly recommended’ and with excellent references, and wearing an [p 401] assumption of the strictest virtue, like many equally hypocritical clergymen’s wives I have known. I soon found her out,—for even as a child I was painfully observant,—and the stories she and my mother’s French maid used to tell, in lowered voices now and then broken by coarse laughter, were sufficient to enlighten me as to her true character. Yet, beyond having a supreme contempt for the woman who practised religious austerity outwardly, and was at heart a rake, I gave small consideration to the difficult problem such a nature suggested. I lived,—how strange it seems that I should be writing now of myself, as past and done with!—yes, I lived in a dreamy, more or less idyllic state of mind, thinking without being conscious of thought, full of fancies concerning the flowers, trees and birds,—wishing for things of which I knew nothing,—imagining myself a queen at times, and again, a peasant. I was an omnivorous reader,—and I was specially fond of poetry. I used to pore over the mystic verse of Shelley, and judged him then as a sort of demi-god;—and never, even when I knew all about his life, could I realize him as a man with a thin, shrieking falsetto voice and ‘loose’ notions concerning women. But I am quite sure it was good for his fame that he was drowned in early youth with so many melancholy and dramatic surroundings,—it saved him, I consider, from a possibly vicious and repulsive old age. I adored Keats till I knew he had wasted his passion on a Fanny Brawn,—and then the glamour of him vanished. I can offer no reason for this,—I merely set down the fact. I made a hero of Lord Byron,—in fact he has always formed for me the only heroical type of poet. Strong in himself and pitiless in his love for women, he treated them for the most part as they merited, considering the singular and unworthy specimens of the sex it was his misfortune to encounter. I used to wonder, when reading these men’s amorous lines, whether love would ever come my way, and what beatific state of emotion I should then enjoy. Then came the rough awakening from all my dreams,—childhood melted into womanhood,—and at sixteen I was taken up to town with [p 402] my parents to “know something of the ways and manners of society,” before finally ‘coming out.’ Oh, those ways and manners! I learnt them to perfection! Astonished at first, then bewildered, and allowed no time to form any judgment on what I saw, I was hurried through a general vague ‘impression’ of things such as I had never imagined or dreamed of. While I was yet lost in wonderment, and kept constantly in companionship with young girls of my own rank and age, who nevertheless seemed much more advanced in knowledge of the world than I, my father suddenly informed me that Willowsmere was lost to us,—that he could not afford to keep it up,—and that we should return there no more. Ah, what tears I shed!—what a fury of grief consumed me!—I did not then comprehend the difficult entanglements of either wealth or poverty;—all I could realize was that the doors of my dear old home were closed upon me for ever. After that, I think I grew cold and hard in disposition; I had never loved my mother very dearly,—in fact I had seen very little of her, as she was always away visiting, if not entertaining visitors, and she seldom had me with her,—so that when she was suddenly struck down by a first shock of paralysis, it affected me but little. She had her doctors and nurses,—I had my governess still with me; and my mother’s sister, Aunt Charlotte, came to keep house for us,—so I began to analyse society for myself, without giving any expression of my opinions on what I observed. I was not yet ‘out,’ but I went everywhere where girls of my age were invited, and perceived things without showing that I had any faculty of perception. I cultivated a passionless and cold exterior,—a listless, uninterested and frigid demeanor,—for I discovered that this was accepted by many people as dullness or stupidity, and that by assuming such a character, certain otherwise crafty persons would talk more readily before me, and betray themselves and their vices unawares. Thus my ‘social education’ began in grim earnest;—women of title and renown would ask me to their ‘quiet teas,’ because I was what they were pleased to call a ‘harmless girl—’ ‘rather pretty, but dull,’—and allow me to assist [p 403] them in entertaining the lovers who called upon them while their husbands were out. I remember that on one occasion, a great lady famous for two things, her diamonds and her intimacy with the Queen, kissed her ‘cavaliere servente,’ a noted sporting earl, with considerable abandon in my presence. He muttered something about me,—I heard it;—but his amorous mistress merely answered in a whisper—“Oh, it’s only Sibyl Elton,—she understands nothing.” Afterwards however, when he had gone, she turned to me with a grin and remarked—“You saw me kiss Bertie, didn’t you? I often do; he’s quite like my brother!” I made no reply,—I only smiled vaguely; and the next day she sent me a valuable diamond ring, which I at once returned to her with a prim little note, stating that I was much obliged, but that my father considered me too young as yet to wear diamonds. Why do I think of these trifles now I wonder!—now when I am about to take my leave of life and all its lies! ... There is a little bird singing outside my bedroom window,—such a pretty creature! I suppose it is happy?—it should be, as it is not human... The tears are in my eyes as I listen to its sweet warbling, and think that it will be living and singing still to-day at sunset when I am dead!


“I’ve decided to die. Not out of passion or frustration, but by deliberate choice, and because I think it’s necessary. My mind is worn out from constant problems, my body is tired of life; it’s best to put an end to it. The thought of death, which means total disappearance, feels comforting to me. I’m glad I can end this restless beating of my heart, this chaos and heat in my blood, this tortured ache in my nerves— all of it by my own will and action. Even though I’m young, I find no joy in living now—I only see my love’s bright eyes, his godlike features, his captivating smile, and those are lost to me. For a short time, he was my entire world; now he’s gone, and without him, I see no universe. How could I bear the slow, miserable passing of hours, days, weeks, months, and years alone? Though, it’s better to be alone than stuck with the dull company of the self-satisfied, arrogant fool who is my husband. He says he is leaving me for good in a letter that the maid delivered an hour ago. It’s exactly what I expected from him—what man like him could forgive an insult to his own pride? If he had understood me, engaged with my feelings, or even tried to support me, if he had shown me any sign of deep, true love like one sometimes dreams of and rarely finds, I might feel sorry for him now—I might even ask for his forgiveness for marrying him. But he’s treated me like a paid mistress—feeding me, clothing me, and giving me money and jewels in exchange for using me as a plaything for his desires—but he hasn’t given me a single gesture of sympathy, a moment of sacrifice, or genuine compassion. So, I owe him nothing. Now, he and my love, who won’t be my lover, have left together; I’m free to do what I wish with this small pulse of life within me, which is really just a thread, easily snapped. There’s no one to tell me no, or to hold me back from giving myself the final peace. It’s good I have no friends; it’s better that I’ve seen through the hypocrisy and social sham of the world, and that I’ve come to understand these harsh realities of life—that there’s no love without lust, no friendship without self-interest, no religion without greed, and no so-called virtue without its stronger vice. Who would want to engage in such things knowing this! Approaching the end, I look back on my brief life and see myself as a child in this very place, this wooded Willowsmere; I can recognize how that life began which I’m about to end. Spoiled, pampered, told to ‘look pretty’ and take joy in my clothes, even at ten, I was capable of a certain coquetry. Old men, smelling of wine and tobacco, were eager to take me on their laps and pinch my soft skin; they pressed their withered lips to my innocent mouth—withered and tainted by the kisses of prostitutes and ‘fallen women’ of the town! I’ve often wondered how these men can dare to touch a young girl’s mouth, knowing what beasts they are! I recall my nurse—a skilled liar and opportunist, acting more regal than a queen, forbidding me from speaking to this child or that child, as they were ‘beneath’ me; then came my governess, full of prurient prudery, as immoral as any woman I’ve known, yet ‘highly recommended’ and with excellent references, pretending to embody the strictest virtue, like many equally hypocritical clergymen's wives I’ve encountered. I quickly saw through her—for even as a child, I was painfully observant—and the stories she and my mother’s French maid would whisper, occasionally interrupted by coarse laughter, were enough to reveal her true nature. Yet, aside from a deep contempt for a woman who outwardly practiced religious austerity while being a rake at heart, I thought little of the complicated issues such a nature suggested. I lived—how strange it feels to be writing about myself as if I’m a thing of the past!—yes, I lived in a dreamy, somewhat idyllic state, thinking without consciously engaging in thought, full of fantasies about flowers, trees, and birds—wishing for things I knew nothing about—sometimes imagining myself a queen, and at other times, a peasant. I was an avid reader—I especially loved poetry. I used to immerse myself in Shelley’s mystic verses, viewing him as a kind of demi-god; even when I learned about his life, I couldn’t picture him as a man with a thin, shrieking falsetto voice and ‘loose’ views about women. But I believe it was good for his reputation that he drowned young amid sad and dramatic circumstances—it spared him, I think, from a potentially corrupt and repulsive old age. I adored Keats until I found out he wasted his passion on a Fanny Brawn—then his allure vanished for me. I can’t explain why—I just want to state that fact. I made a hero of Lord Byron—in fact, he has always represented the only truly heroic type of poet for me. Strong and unforgiving in his love for women, he treated them mostly as they deserved, given the unique and undesirable specimens of the sex he happened to meet. I often wondered, while reading these men’s romantic lines, whether love would ever come my way and what ecstatic state of emotion I would then experience. Then came the harsh awakening from all my dreams—childhood transformed into womanhood—and at sixteen, I was taken to the city with my parents to “learn something about the ways of society” before finally ‘coming out.’ Oh, those ways and manners! I learned them inside out! Initially astonished, then bewildered, with no time to form a judgment about what I witnessed, I was swept through a general vague impression of things I had never imagined or dreamed of. While I was still lost in wonder, constantly surrounded by young girls of my own rank and age, who seemed much more knowledgeable about the world than I was, my father suddenly told me that Willowsmere was lost to us—that he couldn’t afford to maintain it—and that we wouldn’t return there ever again. Oh, the tears I shed!—what a storm of grief consumed me!—I didn’t yet understand the complicated entanglements of either wealth or poverty; all I grasped was that the doors of my beloved old home were closed to me forever. After that, I think I grew cold and hard in spirit; I had never truly loved my mother—in fact, I barely saw her, as she was always busy visiting or entertaining guests, and she seldom included me; so when she was suddenly struck down by her first stroke, I was mainly unaffected. She had her doctors and nurses; I still had my governess, and my mother’s sister, Aunt Charlotte, moved in to keep house for us—so I began to analyze society on my own, without expressing any opinions about what I observed. I wasn’t ‘out’ yet, but I attended every gathering where girls my age were invited, and I noticed things without revealing that I had any perceptive abilities. I maintained a passionless, icy exterior—a detached, uninterested demeanor—because I discovered that many people interpreted this as dullness or stupidity, and by adopting such a character, certain otherwise cunning individuals would talk more openly around me, inadvertently revealing themselves and their vices. Thus, my ‘social education’ began in earnest; women of prominence and fame would invite me to their ‘quiet teas’ because I was what they called a ‘harmless girl’—‘rather pretty, but dull,’—and allowed me to help entertain their lovers while their husbands were out. I remember one time, a prominent lady known for two things—her diamonds and her closeness to the Queen—kissed her ‘cavaliere servente,’ a well-known sporting earl, quite passionately in my presence. He muttered something about me—I heard it; but his amorous mistress simply replied in a whisper—“Oh, it’s just Sibyl Elton—she doesn’t understand anything.” Later, when he’d gone, she turned to me with a grin and said—“You saw me kiss Bertie, didn’t you? I often do; he’s just like my brother!” I didn’t respond—I only smiled vaguely; and the next day, she sent me a valuable diamond ring, which I immediately returned to her with a formal little note saying I appreciated it, but that my father deemed me too young to wear diamonds. Why do I think of these trivial matters now, I wonder!—now that I’m about to say goodbye to life and all its lies! ... There’s a little bird singing outside my bedroom window—such a lovely creature! I suppose it’s happy?—it should be, since it’s not human... Tears fill my eyes as I listen to its sweet song and think that it will be living and singing again today at sunset when I’m gone!

· · · · ·

That last sentence was mere sentiment, for I am not sorry to die. If I felt the least regret about it I should not carry out my intention. I must resume my narrative,—for it is an analysis I am trying to make of myself, to find out if I can whether there are no excuses to be found for my particular disposition,—whether it is not after all, the education and training I have had that have made me what I am, or whether indeed I was born evil from the first. The circumstances that surrounded me, did not, at any rate, tend to soften or improve my character. I had just passed my seventeenth birthday, when one morning my father called me into his library and told me the true position of his affairs. I learned that he was crippled on all sides with debt,—that he lived on advances made to him by Jew usurers,—and that these [p 404] advances were trusted to him solely on the speculation that I, his only daughter, would make a sufficiently rich marriage to enable him to repay all loans with heavy interest. He went on to say that he hoped I would act sensibly,—and that when any men showed indications of becoming suitors for my hand, I would, before encouraging them, inform him, in order that he might make strict enquiries as to their actual extent of fortune. I then understood, for the first time, that I was for sale. I listened in silence till he had finished,—then I asked him—‘Love, I suppose, is not to be considered in the matter?’ He laughed, and assured me it was much easier to love a rich man than a poor one, as I would find out after a little experience. He added, with some hesitation, that to help make both ends meet, as the expenses of town life were considerable, he had arranged to take a young American lady under his charge, a Miss Diana Chesney, who wished to be introduced into English society, and who would pay two thousand guineas a year to him for that privilege, and for Aunt Charlotte’s services as chaperône. I do not remember now what I said to him when I heard this,—I know that my long suppressed feelings broke out in a storm of fury, and that for the moment he was completely taken aback by the force of my indignation. An American boarder in our house!—it seemed to me as outrageous and undignified as the conduct of a person I once heard of, who, favoured by the Queen’s patronage with ‘free’ apartments in Kensington Palace, took from time to time on the sly, an American or Colonial ‘paying-guest,’ who adopted forthwith the address of Her Majesty’s birthplace as her own, thus lowering the whole prestige of that historic habitation. My wrath however was useless;—the bargain was arranged,—my father, regardless of his proud lineage and the social dignity of his position, had degraded himself, in my opinion, to the level of a sort of superior lodging-house keeper,—and from that time I lost all my former respect for him. Of course it can be argued that I was wrong,—that I ought to have honoured him for turning his name to monetary account by loaning it out as a protective shield and panoply [p 405] for an American woman without anything but the dollars of a vulgar ‘railway-king’ to back her up in society,—but I could not see it in that light. I retreated into myself more than ever,—and became more than pleasantly known for my coldness, reserve and hauteur. Miss Chesney came, and strove hard to be my friend,—but she soon found that impossible. She is a good-hearted creature I believe,—but she is badly bred and badly trained as all her compatriots are, more or less, despite their smattering of an European education; I disliked her from the first, and have spared no pains to show it. Yet I know she will be Countess of Elton as soon as it is decently possible,—say, after the year’s ceremonious mourning for my mother has expired, and perhaps three months’ hypocritical wearing of black for me,—my father believes himself to be still young and passably good-looking, and he is quite incapable of resisting the fortune she will bring him. When she took up her fixed abode in our house and Aunt Charlotte became her paid chaperône, I seldom went out to any social gatherings, for I could not endure the idea of being seen in her companionship. I kept to my own room a great deal, and thus secluded, read many books. All the fashionable fiction of the day passed through my hands, much to my gradual enlightenment, if not to my edification. One day,—a day that is stamped on my memory as a kind of turning-point in my life,—I read a novel by a woman which I did not at first entirely understand,—but on going over some of its passages a second time, all at once its horrible lasciviousness flashed upon me, and filled me with such genuine disgust that I flung it on the ground in a fit of loathing and contempt. Yet I had seen it praised in all the leading journals of the day; its obscenities were hinted at as ‘daring,’—its vulgarities were quoted as ‘brilliant wit,’—in fact so many laudatory columns were written about it in the press that I resolved to read it again. Encouraged by the ‘literary censors’ of the time, I did so, and little by little the insidious abomination of it filtered into my mind and stayed there. I began to think about it,—and by-and-by found pleasure in thinking about it. [p 406] I sent for other books by the same tainted hand, and my appetite for that kind of prurient romance grew keener. At this particular juncture as chance or fate would have it, an acquaintance of mine, the daughter of a Marchioness, a girl with large black eyes, and those full protruding lips which remind one unconsciously of a swine’s snout, brought me two or three odd volumes of the poems of Swinburne. Always devoted to poetry, and considering it to be the highest of the arts, and up to that period having been ignorant of this writer’s work, I turned over the books with eagerness, expecting to enjoy the usual sublime emotions which it is the privilege and glory of the poet to inspire in mortals less divinely endowed than himself, and who turn to him

That last sentence was just talk, because I'm not sorry to die. If I felt even the slightest regret about it, I wouldn't be following through with my intention. I need to continue my story—I'm trying to analyze myself to see if there are any excuses for my particular mindset—whether it’s my upbringing and training that have shaped me, or if I was born bad from the start. The circumstances around me certainly didn’t do anything to improve my character. I had just turned seventeen when one morning, my father called me into his study and revealed the true state of his finances. I found out that he was drowning in debt—that he was surviving on loans from Jewish moneylenders—and that these loans were only given to him on the hope that I, his only daughter, would marry someone wealthy enough to pay off all his debts, with interest. He went on to say that he hoped I would be sensible—when any men seemed interested in courting me, I should inform him before encouraging them, so he could investigate their actual wealth. For the first time, I realized that I was for sale. I listened silently until he finished—then I asked him, “I suppose love isn't a consideration here?” He laughed and assured me that it was much easier to love a rich man than a poor one, and I would see that with a little experience. He added, somewhat hesitantly, that to help make ends meet, given the high cost of city living, he had decided to take a young American woman under his wing, a Miss Diana Chesney, who wanted to be introduced to English society and would pay him two thousand guineas a year for that privilege, as well as for Aunt Charlotte’s services as a chaperone. I don’t remember what I said at that moment—I just know that my long-suppressed feelings erupted in a fit of rage, and he was completely taken aback by the strength of my indignation. An American tenant in our house!—it struck me as outrageous and undignified, like the story I once heard about someone who, thanks to the Queen’s patronage, had "free" lodgings in Kensington Palace and occasionally took in an American or Colonial “paying-guest,” who would then adopt the address of Her Majesty's birthplace as her own, thus tarnishing the prestige of that historic place. My anger, however, was pointless; the deal was done—my father, in my eyes, had lowered himself, despite his proud lineage and social status, to the level of a sort of upscale boarding-house keeper—and from that moment on, I lost all respect for him. Of course, one could argue that I was wrong—that I should have admired him for monetizing his name to act as a protective cover for an American woman with nothing but the dollars of a vulgar “railway king” to support her socially—but I couldn’t see it that way. I turned more inward than ever and became well-known for my coldness, reserve, and snobbery. Miss Chesney arrived and tried hard to become my friend—but she quickly realized it was impossible. I believe she’s a good-hearted person, but she’s poorly raised and poorly educated, like most of her fellow countrymen, despite their bits of European schooling; I disliked her from the start and made no effort to hide it. Yet I know she’ll soon be Countess of Elton as soon as it’s appropriately possible—say, after my mother’s year of formal mourning is over, and perhaps three months of hypocritical black clothing for me—my father thinks he still looks young and somewhat handsome, and he’s completely incapable of resisting the fortune she’ll bring him. When she moved into our home and Aunt Charlotte became her paid chaperone, I hardly attended any social events; I couldn’t bear the thought of being seen in her company. I stayed in my room a lot and, in seclusion, read many books. I went through all the fashionable fiction of the day, which gradually opened my mind, though not necessarily for the better. One day—a day that stands out in my memory as a turning point—I read a novel by a woman that I didn’t fully understand at first, but after rereading some passages, its horrible lewdness suddenly hit me, filling me with such genuine disgust that I threw it down in a fit of loathing and contempt. Yet I had seen it praised in all the leading journals; its obscenities were described as "daring," and its crudeness was quoted as "brilliant wit." In fact, so many glowing reviews were written about it that I decided to read it again. Encouraged by the “literary gatekeepers” of the time, I did so, and little by little, its insidious filth seeped into my mind and stayed there. I began to think about it—and eventually found pleasure in those thoughts. I asked for more books from that same tainted author, and my desire for that kind of salacious romance grew stronger. At that moment—as luck or fate would have it—a friend of mine, a girl who was the daughter of a Marchioness, with large black eyes and full lips that almost resembled a pig’s snout, brought me a couple of odd volumes of Swinburne’s poetry. Always devoted to poetry and considering it the highest art, and up to that point unaware of this writer’s work, I eagerly flipped through the books, hoping to feel the usual sublime emotions that only poets inspire in those less divinely endowed than they are, and who turn to them

        “for help to climb
Beyond the highest peaks of time.”

Now I should like, if I could do so, to explain clearly the effect of this satyr-songster upon my mind,—for I believe there are many women to whom his works have been deadlier than the deadliest poison, and far more soul-corrupting than any book of Zola’s or the most pernicious of modern French writers. At first I read the poems quickly, with a certain pleasure in the musical swing and jangle of rhythm, and without paying much attention to the subject-matter of the verse,—but presently, as though a lurid blaze of lightning had stripped a fair tree of its adorning leaves, my senses suddenly perceived the cruelty and sensuality concealed under the ornate language and persuasive rhymes,—and for a moment I paused in my reading, and closed my eyes, shuddering and sick at heart. Was human nature as base and abandoned as this man declared it to be? Was there no God but Lust? Were men and women lower and more depraved in their passions and appetites than the very beasts? I mused and dreamed,—I pored over the ‘Laus Veneris’—‘Faustine’ and ‘Anactoria,’ till I felt myself being dragged down to the level of the mind that conceived such outrages to decency,—I drank in the poet’s own fiendish [p 407] contempt of God, and I read over and over again his verses ‘Before a Crucifix’ till I knew them by heart;—till they rang in my brain as persistently as any nursery jingle, and drove my thoughts into as haughty a scorn of Christ and His teachings, as any unbelieving Jew. It is nothing to me now,—now, when without hope, or faith or love, I am about to take the final plunge into eternal darkness and silence,—but for the sake of those who have the comfort of a religion I ask, why, in a so-called Christian country, is such a hideous blasphemy as ‘Before a Crucifix’ allowed to circulate among the people without so much as one reproof from those who elect themselves judges of literature? I have seen many noble writers condemned unheard,—many have been accused of blasphemy, whose works tend quite the other way,—but these lines are permitted to work their cruel mischief unchecked, and the writer of them is glorified as though he were a benefactor to mankind. I quote them here, from bitter memory, that I may not be deemed as exaggerating their nature—

Now I want to clearly explain the impact of this satyr-songster on my mind. I believe there are many women for whom his works have been more harmful than the deadliest poison and much more corrupting than any book by Zola or the worst of modern French authors. At first, I read the poems quickly, enjoying the musical rhythm without really thinking about the content. But soon, it felt like a harsh flash of lightning had stripped a beautiful tree of its leaves. I suddenly noticed the hidden cruelty and sensuality beneath the flowery language and catchy rhymes, and for a moment, I stopped reading and closed my eyes, shuddering and feeling sick. Was human nature really as low and depraved as this man claimed? Was there no God but Lust? Were men and women more degraded in their desires than animals? I pondered and dreamed, diving into ‘Laus Veneris,’ ‘Faustine,’ and ‘Anactoria’ until I felt myself being dragged down to the mindset that created such offenses to decency. I absorbed the poet's own wicked contempt for God, repeatedly reading his verses ‘Before a Crucifix’ until I knew them by heart—until they echoed in my mind like any nursery rhyme, pushing my thoughts into the same arrogant disdain for Christ and His teachings as any unbelieving Jew. It means nothing to me now—now, as I approach the final plunge into eternal darkness and silence, without hope, faith, or love. But for those who do find comfort in religion, I ask: why, in a so-called Christian country, is something as outrageous as ‘Before a Crucifix’ allowed to circulate among people without a single reprimand from those who consider themselves the judges of literature? I’ve seen many noble writers condemned without a voice, many accused of blasphemy whose works go against that notion, yet these lines are allowed to wreak their cruel havoc unchecked, and the author is celebrated as if he were a benefactor to humanity. I quote them here, from bitter memory, so I won’t be seen as exaggerating their nature—

“So when our souls look back to thee,
    They sicken, seeing against thy side,
Too foul to speak of or to see,
    The leprous likeness of a bride,
Whose kissing lips through his lips grown
Leave their God rotten to the bone.

When we would see thee man, and know
    What heart thou had’st towards man indeed,
Lo, thy blood-blackened altars; lo,
    The lips of priests that pray and feed,
While their own hell’s worm curls and licks
The poison of the crucifix.

Thou bad’st the children come to thee,—
    What children now but curses come,
What manhood in that God can be
    Who sees their worship and is dumb?—
No soul that lived, loved, wrought, and died
Is this, their Carrion Crucified!

[p408It appears there was no specific text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a phrase of 5 words or fewer for me to assist you with!Nay, if their God and thou be one
    If thou and this thing be the same,
Thou should’st not look upon the sun,
    The sun grows haggard at thy name!
Come down, be done with, cease, give o’er,
Hide thyself, strive not, be no more!

From the time of reading this, I used to think of Christ as ‘carrion crucified’;—if I ever thought at all. I found out that no one had ever reproached Swinburne for this term,—that it did not interfere with his chances for the Laureateship,—and that not even a priest of the church had been bold-spoken or zealous enough in his Master’s cause to publicly resent the shameless outrage. So I concluded that Swinburne must, after all, be right in his opinions, and I followed the lazy and unthinking course of social movement, spending my days with such literature as stored my brain with a complete knowledge of things evil and pernicious. Whatever soul I had in me was killed; the freshness of my mind was gone,—Swinburne, among others, had helped me to live mentally, if not physically, through such a phase of vice as had poisoned my thoughts for ever. I understand there is some vague law in existence about placing an interdiction on certain books considered injurious to public morals,—if there is such a rule, it has been curiously lax concerning the author of ‘Anactoria’—who, by virtue of being a poet, passes unquestioned into many a home, carrying impure suggestion into minds that were once cleanly and simple. As for me, after I had studied his verse to my heart’s content, nothing remained sacred,—I judged men as beasts and women as little better,—I had no belief in honour, virtue or truth,—and I was absolutely indifferent to all things save one, and that was my resolve to have my own way as far as love was concerned. I might be forced to marry without love for purely money-considerations,—but all the same, love I would have, or what I called love;—not an ‘ideal’ passion by any means, but precisely what Mr Swinburne and a few of the most-praised novelists of the day had taught me to consider as love. I began to wonder when and how I should meet my [p 409] lover,—such thoughts as I had at this time indeed would have made moralists stare and uplift their hands in horror,—but to the exterior world I was the very pink and pattern of maidenly decorum, reserve and pride. Men desired, but feared me; for I never gave them any encouragement, seeing as yet none among them whom I deemed worthy of such love as I could give. The majority resembled carefully trained baboons,—respectably clothed and artistically shaven,—but nevertheless all with the spasmodic grin, the leering eye and the uncouth gestures of the hairy woodland monster. When I was just eighteen I ‘came out’ in earnest—that is, I was presented at Court with all the foolish and farcical pomp practised on such occasions. I was told before going that it was a great and necessary thing to be ‘presented,’—that it was a guarantee of position, and above all of reputation,—the Queen received none whose conduct was not rigidly correct and virtuous. What humbug it all was!—I laughed then, and I can smile now to think of it,—why, the very woman who presented me had two illegitimate sons, unknown to her lawful husband, and she was not the only playful sinner in the Court comedy! Some women were there that day whom since even I would not receive—so openly infamous are their lives and characters, yet they make their demure curtseys before the Throne at stated times, and assume to be the very patterns of virtue and austerity. Now and then, it chances in the case of an exceedingly beautiful woman, of whom all the others are jealous, that for her little slips she is selected as an ‘example’ and excluded from Court, while her plainer sisters, though sinning seventy times seven against all the laws of decency and morality, are still received,—but otherwise, there is very little real care exercised as to the character and prestige of the women whom the Queen receives. If any one of them is refused, it is certain she adds to her social enormities, the greater crime of being beautiful, otherwise there would be no one to whisper away her reputation! I was what is called a ‘success’ on my presentation day. That is, I was stared at, and openly flattered by certain members of my sex who were too old and [p 410] ugly to be jealous, and treated with insolent contempt by those who were young enough to be my rivals. There was a great crush to get into the Throne-Room; and some of the ladies used rather strong language. One duchess, just in front of me, said to her companion—‘Do as I do,—kick out! Bruise their shins for them—as hard as you can,—we shall get on faster then!’ This choice remark was accompanied by the grin of a fishwife and the stare of a drab. Yet it was a ‘great’ lady who spoke,—not a Transatlantic importation, but a woman of distinguished lineage and connection. Her observation however was only one out of many similar speeches which I heard on all sides of me during the ‘distinguished’ mélée,—a thoroughly ill-mannered ‘crush,’ which struck me as supremely vulgar and totally unfitting the dignity of our Sovereign’s court. When I curtsied before the Throne at last, and saw the majesty of the Empire represented by a kindly faced old lady, looking very tired and bored, whose hand was as cold as ice when I kissed it, I was conscious of an intense feeling of pity for her in her high estate. Who would be a Monarch, to be doomed to the perpetual receiving of a company of fools! I got through my duties quickly, and returned home more or less wearied out and disgusted with the whole ceremony,—and next day I found that my ‘debût’ had given me the position of a ‘leading beauty’; or in other words that I was now formally put up for sale. That is really what is meant by being ‘presented’ and ‘coming out,’—these are the fancy terms of one’s parental auctioneer. My life was now passed in dressing, having my photograph taken, giving ‘sittings’ to aspiring fashionable painters, and being ‘inspected’ by men with a view to matrimony. It was distinctly understood in society that I was not to be sold under a certain figure per annum,—and the price was too high for most would-be purchasers. How sick I grew of my constant exhibition in the marriage-market! What contempt and hatred was fostered in me for the mean and pitiable hypocrisies of my set! I was not long in discovering that money was the chief-motive power of all social success,—that [p 411] the proudest and highest personages in the world could be easily gathered together under the roof of any vulgar plebeian who happened to have enough cash to feed and entertain them. As an example of this, I remember a woman, ugly, passée and squint-eyed, who during her father’s life was only allowed about half-a-crown a week as pocket-money up to her fortieth year,—and who, when that father died, leaving her in possession of half his fortune, (the other half going to illegitimate children of whom she had never heard, he having always posed as a pattern of immaculate virtue) suddenly blossomed out as a ‘leader’ of fashion, and succeeded, through cautious scheming and ungrudging toadyism, in assembling some of the highest people in the land under her roof. Ugly and passée though she was, and verging towards fifty, with neither grace, wit, nor intelligence, through the power of her cash alone she invited Royal dukes and ‘titles’ generally to her dinners and dances,—and it is to their shame that they actually accepted her invitations. Such voluntary degradations on the part of really well-connected people I have never been able to understand,—it is not as if they were actually in want of food or amusement, for they have a surfeit of both every season,—and it seems to me that they ought to show a better example than to flock in crowds to the entertainments of a mere uninteresting and ugly nobody just because she happens to have money. I never entered her house myself though she had the audacity to invite me,—I learned moreover, that she had promised a friend of mine a hundred guineas if she could persuade me to make one appearance in her rooms. For my renown as a ‘beauty’ combined with my pride and exclusiveness, would have given her parties a prestige greater than even Royalty could bestow,—she knew that and I knew that,—and knowing it, never condescended to so much as notice her by a bow. But though I took a certain satisfaction in thus revenging myself on the atrocious vulgarity of parvenus and social interlopers, I grew intensely weary of the monotony and emptiness of what fashionable folks call ‘amusement,’ and presently falling ill of a nervous [p 412] fever, I was sent down to the seaside for a few weeks’ change of air with a young cousin of mine, a girl I rather liked because she was so different to myself. Her name was Eva Maitland—she was but sixteen and extremely delicate—poor little soul! she died two months before my marriage. She and I, and a maid to attend us, went down to Cromer,—and one day, sitting on the cliffs together, she asked me timidly if I knew an author named Mavis Clare? I told her no,—whereupon she handed me a book called ‘The Wings of Psyche.’

From the moment I started reading this, I used to think of Christ as 'carrion crucified'—if I ever thought about it at all. I discovered that no one had ever criticized Swinburne for using that term—that it didn’t hurt his chances for the Laureateship—and that not even a church priest was bold or passionate enough about his Master’s message to publicly object to the blatant outrage. So I assumed that Swinburne must, after all, be right in his views, and I took the easy and unthinking path of social movement, spending my days with literature that filled my mind with a complete understanding of things harmful and corrupt. Whatever spirit I had in me was destroyed; the freshness of my mind was gone—Swinburne and others had helped me mentally survive, if not physically, through a phase of vice that had poisoned my thoughts forever. I understand there’s some vague law about banning certain books deemed harmful to public morals—if such a rule exists, it has strangely overlooked the author of 'Anactoria'—who, by virtue of being a poet, slips into many homes unnoticed, bringing impure suggestions into minds that were once clean and simple. As for me, after I had immersed myself in his poetry, nothing felt sacred—I viewed men as beasts and women as just a bit better—I had no faith in honor, virtue, or truth—and I was completely indifferent to everything except one thing, and that was my determination to have my own way regarding love. I might have to marry for money without love—but still, I wanted love, or what I thought was love;—not an 'ideal' passion by any means, but exactly what Mr. Swinburne and a few of the most-praised novelists of the day had led me to think of as love. I began to wonder when and how I would meet my lover—thoughts that would have shocked moralists—but to the outside world, I was the very definition of maidenly decorum, reserve, and pride. Men wanted me but were afraid; I never encouraged them, having seen none among them whom I considered worthy of the love I could give. Most resembled carefully trained baboons—respectably dressed and artistically groomed—but still had the crazy grin, the leering eyes, and the awkward gestures of wild forest creatures. When I turned eighteen, I ‘came out’ in earnest—that is, I was presented at Court with all the ridiculous pomp typical of such events. I was told before going that being ‘presented’ was a great and necessary thing—that it guaranteed my position, and above all, my reputation—the Queen received no one whose conduct wasn't strictly correct and virtuous. What nonsense it all was!—I laughed then, and I can smile now thinking about it—why, the very woman who presented me had two illegitimate sons, unknown to her lawful husband, and she was not the only playful sinner in the Court farce! Some women there that day were so openly infamous in their lives and reputations that even I wouldn’t receive them—yet they would make their demure curtseys before the Throne at scheduled times, pretending to be the very models of virtue and austerity. Occasionally, if an incredibly beautiful woman, whom all the others are jealous of, makes some small missteps, she is chosen as an ‘example’ and excluded from Court, while her plainer sisters, sinning seventy times seven against all decency and morality, are still welcomed—but other than that, there’s very little real concern about the character and reputation of the women the Queen invites. If any of them *are* rejected, it’s clear she adds to her social sins the greater crime of being beautiful; otherwise, there would be no whispers to tarnish her reputation! I was what they call a ‘success’ on my presentation day. That is, I was stared at and openly flattered by certain older and unattractive women who had no reason to be jealous, and treated with insolent disdain by those young enough to be my rivals. There was a huge crowd trying to get into the Throne Room; some ladies used rather strong language. One duchess, right in front of me, said to her friend—‘Do what I do—*kick out*! Bruise their shins for them—as hard as you can—we’ll get through faster that way!’ This charming remark was accompanied by the grin of a fishwife and the stare of a streetwalker. Yet it was a 'great' lady who spoke—not a foreigner, but a woman of distinguished lineage and connection. Her comment was just one of many similar statements I heard all around me during the ‘distinguished’ crush—a thoroughly rude ‘crowd,’ which struck me as supremely vulgar and completely unworthy of the dignity of our Sovereign’s court. When I finally curtsied before the Throne, seeing the majesty of the Empire represented by a kindly old lady with a very tired and bored look, whose hand felt as cold as ice when I kissed it, I felt a profound pity for her in her elevated position. Who would want to be a Monarch, condemned to perpetually receive a company of fools! I got through my duties quickly and returned home feeling more or less exhausted and disgusted with the whole ceremony—and the next day I found out that my ‘debut’ had given me the status of a ‘leading beauty’; or in other words, I was now officially up for auction. That’s really what being ‘presented’ and ‘coming out’ means—these are the fancy terms of one’s parental auctioneer. My life was now spent dressing, having my photograph taken, giving 'sittings' to aspiring fashionable painters, and being 'inspected' by men looking to marry. It was clearly understood in society that I was not to be sold for less than a certain amount per year—and the price was too high for most potential buyers. How sick I grew of my constant display in the marriage market! What contempt and hatred welled up in me for the petty and pathetic hypocrisies of my social circle! I quickly realized that money was the main driving force of all social success—that the proudest and most important people in the world could easily gather under the roof of any vulgar plebeian who happened to have enough cash to feed and entertain them. For example, I remember a woman, ugly, past her prime, and squint-eyed, who during her father's lifetime was given only half a crown a week as pocket money until she turned forty—and who, when that father died, leaving her half his fortune (the other half going to illegitimate children she’d never heard of, he having always posed as a model of clean virtue), suddenly emerged as a ‘leader’ of fashion, successfully gathering some of the highest society under her roof through careful scheming and ungrudging flattery. Ugly and past her prime, nearing fifty, with neither grace, wit, nor intelligence, thanks to her money she invited royal dukes and various titled people to her dinners and dances—and it’s to their shame that they actually accepted her invitations. I’ve never been able to understand such voluntary degradations on the part of truly well-connected individuals—it’s not as if they were actually short of food or entertainment, for they have an abundance of both every season—and it seems to me they should set a better example than to flock to the events of a dull and ugly nobody just because she happens to have money. I never entered her home, even though she had the nerve to invite me—I also found out she had promised a friend of mine a hundred guineas if she could persuade me to show up once in her rooms. My reputation as a ‘beauty’ combined with my pride and exclusivity would have given her parties a *prestige* greater than even Royalty could provide—*she* knew that and *I* knew it—and knowing it, I never deigned to acknowledge her with so much as a nod. But while I took certain satisfaction in getting back at the atrocious vulgarity of *parvenus* and social interlopers, I grew increasingly weary of the monotony and emptiness of what fashionable folks call ‘amusement,’ and eventually falling ill with a nervous fever, I was sent to the seaside for a few weeks to get some fresh air with a young cousin of mine, a girl I genuinely liked because she was so different from me. Her name was Eva Maitland—she was just sixteen and very delicate—poor little soul! she died two months before my marriage. She and I, along with a maid to accompany us, went to Cromer—and one day, while sitting on the cliffs together, she timidly asked if I knew an author named Mavis Clare? I told her no—whereupon she handed me a book called ‘The Wings of Psyche.’

“Do read it!” she said earnestly—“It will make you feel so happy!”

“Seriously, read it!” she said earnestly. “It will make you feel so happy!”

I laughed. The idea of a modern author writing anything to make one feel happy, seemed to me quite ludicrous, the aim of most of them being to awaken a disgust of life, and a hatred of one’s fellow-creatures. However, to please Eva, I read the ‘Wings of Psyche,’—and if it did not make me actually happy, it moved me to a great wonder and deep reverence for the woman-writer of such a book. I found out all about her,—that she was young, good-looking, of a noble character and unblemished reputation, and that her only enemies were the press-critics. This last point was so much in her favour with me that I at once bought everything she had ever written, and her works became, as it were, my haven of rest. Her theories of life are strange, poetic, ideal and beautiful;—though I have not been able to accept them or work them out in my own case, I have always felt soothed and comforted for a while in the very act of wishing they were true. And the woman is like her books,—strange, poetic, ideal and beautiful,—how odd it is to think that she is within ten minutes walk of me now!—I could send for her if I liked, and tell her all,—but she would prevent me carrying out my resolve. She would cling to me woman-like and kiss me, and hold my hands and say ‘No, Sibyl, no! You are not yourself,—you must come to me and rest!’ An odd fancy has seized me, ... I will open my window and call her very gently,—she might be in the garden coming here to see me,—and if she hears and [p 413] answers, who knows!—why, perhaps my ideas may change, and fate itself may take a different course!

I laughed. The thought of a modern author writing anything to make someone feel happy seemed pretty ridiculous to me; most of them aim to provoke disgust with life and hatred for their fellow humans. However, to please Eva, I read "Wings of Psyche," and while it didn’t actually make me happy, it left me in awe and deeply respectful of the woman who wrote it. I learned everything about her—she was young, attractive, had a noble character and a spotless reputation, and her only critics were the press. This last point made me admire her even more, so I immediately bought everything she had ever written, and her works became my refuge. Her views on life are strange, poetic, idealistic, and beautiful; although I haven’t been able to accept or apply them in my own life, I've always felt comforted just wishing they were true. And the woman is just like her books—strange, poetic, idealistic, and beautiful—how strange it is to think she’s only a ten-minute walk away! I could call her if I wanted and share everything, but she would stop me. She would cling to me, like a woman does, kiss me, hold my hands, and say, “No, Sibyl, no! You’re not yourself—you need to come to me and rest!” A curious idea has come to me... I’ll open my window and gently call her—she might be in the garden coming here to see me—and if she hears and [p413I'm sorry, but it looks like your message got cut off. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.responds, who knows?—perhaps my thoughts will change, and fate itself may take a different path!

· · · · ·

Well, I have called her. I have sent her name ‘Mavis!’ softly out on the sunshine and still air three times, and only a little brown namesake of hers, a thrush, swinging on a branch of fir, answered me with his low autumnal piping. Mavis! She will not come,—to-day God will not make her His messenger. She cannot guess—she does not know this tragedy of my heart, greater and more poignant than all the tragedies of fiction. If she did know me as I am, I wonder what she would think of me!

Well, I've called her. I've softly called her name, 'Mavis!', out into the sunshine and calm air three times, and only a little brown bird that shares her name, a thrush, swinging on a fir branch, answered me with its gentle autumn song. Mavis! She won’t come—today, God won't send her as His messenger. She can't imagine—she doesn’t know the tragedy in my heart, which is bigger and more intense than any fiction. If she really knew me as I am, I wonder what she would think of me!

· · · · ·

Let me go back to the time when love came to me,—love, ardent, passionate, and eternal! Ah, what wild joy thrilled through me! what mad ecstasy fired my blood!—what delirious dreams possessed my brain!—I saw Lucio,—and it seemed as if the splendid eyes of some great angel had flashed a glory in my soul! With him came his friend, the foil to his beauty,—the arrogant, self-satisfied fool of a millionaire, Geoffrey Tempest,—he who bought me, and who by virtue of his purchase, is entitled by law to call himself my husband ...”

Let me take you back to when love came to me—love, intense, passionate, and forever! Ah, the wild joy that surged through me! What crazy ecstasy heated my blood!—what thrilling dreams filled my mind!—I saw Lucio, and it felt like the brilliant eyes of some incredible angel had ignited a light in my soul! Along with him was his friend, the contrast to his beauty—the arrogant, self-satisfied rich guy, Geoffrey Tempest—he who bought me, and who, because of that purchase, is legally allowed to call himself my husband

Here I paused in my reading and looked up. The dead woman’s eyes appeared now to regard me as steadily as herself in the opposite mirror,—the head was a little more dropped forward on the breast, and the whole face very nearly resembled that of the late Countess of Elton when the last shock of paralysis had rendered her hideous disfigurement complete.

Here I paused in my reading and looked up. The dead woman's eyes now seemed to watch me as steadily as she did in the mirror across from me—her head was slightly tilted forward onto her chest, and her face closely resembled that of the late Countess of Elton when the final stroke of paralysis had left her utterly disfigured.

“To think I loved that!” I said aloud, pointing at the corpse’s ghastly reflection—“Fool that I was indeed!—as great a fool as all men are who barter their lives for the possession of a woman’s mere body! Why if there were any life after death,—if such a creature had a soul that at all resembled this poisoned clay, the very devils might turn away aghast from such a loathly comrade!”

“To think I loved that!” I said out loud, pointing at the corpse’s horrible reflection—“How foolish I was! Just as foolish as all men who trade their lives for just a woman’s body! If there were any life after death—if such a being had a soul that resembled this decayed flesh, even the devils might be horrified to have such a disgusting companion!”

[p 414]
The candles flickered and the dead face seemed to smile,—a clock chimed in the adjoining room, but I did not count the hour,—I merely arranged the manuscript pages I held more methodically, and read on with renewed attention.

[p414]
The candles flickered, and the lifeless face looked like it was smiling. A clock chimed in the next room, but I didn't pay attention to the hour. Instead, I organized the manuscript pages I had in a more orderly way and continued reading with fresh focus.

[p415]
XXXVI

From the moment I saw Lucio Rimânez”—went on Sibyl’s ‘dying speech’—“I abandoned myself to love and the desire of love. I had heard of him before from my father who had (as I learned to my shame) been indebted to him for monetary assistance. On the very night we met, my father told me quite plainly that now was my chance to get ‘settled’ in life. ‘Marry Rimânez or Tempest, whichever you can most easily catch,’ he said—‘The prince is fabulously wealthy—but he keeps up a mystery about himself and no one knows where he actually comes from,—besides which he dislikes women;—now Tempest has five millions and seems an easy-going fool,—I should say you had better go for Tempest.’ I made no answer and gave no promise either way. I soon found out however that Lucio did not intend to marry,—and I concluded that he preferred to be the lover of many women, instead of the husband of one. I did not love him any the less for this,—I only resolved that I would at least be one of those who were happy enough to share his passion. I married the man Tempest, feeling that like many women I knew, I should when safely wedded, have greater liberty of action,—I was aware that most modern men prefer an amour with a married woman to any other kind of liaison,—and I thought Lucio would have readily yielded to the plan I had pre-conceived. But I was mistaken,—and out of this mistake comes all my perplexity, pain and bewilderment I cannot understand [p 416] why my love,—beloved beyond all word or thought,—should scorn me and repulse me with such bitter loathing! It is such a common thing now-a-days for a married woman to have her own lover, apart from her husband de convenance! The writers of books advise it,—I have seen the custom not only excused but advocated over and over again in long and scientific articles that are openly published in leading magazines. Why then should I be blamed or my desires considered criminal? As long as no public scandal is made, what harm is done? I cannot see it,—it is not as if there were a God to care,—the scientists say there is no God!

From the moment I saw Lucio Rimânez,” continued Sibyl’s ‘dying speech,’ “I gave in to love and the longing for love. I had heard about him before from my father, who (to my shame) had relied on him for financial help. On the very night we met, my father told me clearly that this was my chance to get ‘settled’ in life. ‘Marry Rimânez or Tempest, whichever one you can catch easier,’ he said. ‘The prince is incredibly rich, but he keeps his background a mystery, and no one knows where he actually comes from. Besides, he doesn’t like women. Tempest has five million and seems like an easy-going fool; I’d suggest you go for Tempest.’ I didn't respond or make any promises either way. However, I soon realized that Lucio had no intention of marrying and preferred being the lover of many women rather than the husband of one. I didn’t love him any less for it; I simply decided that I would at least be one of those lucky enough to share his affection. I married Tempest, believing that, like many women I knew, once I was married, I would have more freedom. I knew most modern men prefer having an affair with a married woman over any other type of relationship, and I thought Lucio would be on board with the plan I had in mind. But I was wrong, and out of this mistake comes all my confusion, pain, and bewilderment. I can’t understand why my love—dearer than words or thoughts—should scorn me and reject me with such intense hatred! It’s so common these days for a married woman to have her own lover, separate from her husband, for convenience! Writers promote it; I’ve seen it justified and even encouraged time and time again in long, scientific articles published in top magazines. So why should I be blamed, or my desires seen as criminal? As long as there’s no public scandal, what’s the harm? I don’t see it—as if there were a God to care—the scientists say there is no God!" [p416[Text needed for modernization]

· · · · ·

I was very startled just now. I thought I heard Lucio’s voice calling me. I have walked through the rooms looking everywhere, and I opened my door to listen, but there is no one. I am alone. I have told the servant not to disturb me till I ring; ... I shall never ring! Now I come to think of it, it is singular that I have never known who Lucio really is. A prince, he says—and that I can well believe,—though truly princes now-a-days are so plebeian and common in look and bearing that he seems too great to belong to so shabby a fraternity. From what kingdom does he come?—to what nation does he belong? These are questions which he never answers save equivocally.

I was really startled just now. I thought I heard Lucio’s voice calling me. I walked through the rooms looking everywhere, and I opened my door to listen, but there’s no one. I am alone. I told the servant not to disturb me until I ring; ... I’ll never ring! Now that I think about it, it’s strange that I’ve never really known who Lucio is. A prince, he claims—and I can totally believe that—but honestly, princes these days look and act so ordinary that he seems too impressive to fit in with such a shabby group. From what kingdom does he come? Which nation does he belong to? These are questions he never answers clearly.

· · · · ·

I pause here, and look at myself in the mirror. How beautiful I am! I note with admiration the deep and dewy lustre of my eyes and their dark silky fringes,—I see the delicate colouring of my cheeks and lips,—the dear rounded chin with its pretty dimple,—the pure lines of my slim throat and snowy neck,—the glistening wealth of my long hair. All this was given to me for the attraction and luring of men, but my love, whom I love with all this living, breathing, exquisite being of mine, can see no beauty in me, and rejects me with such scorn as pierces my very soul. I have knelt to him,—I have prayed to him,—I have worshipped him,—in vain! Hence it comes that I must die. Only one thing he said [p 417] that had the sound of hope, though the utterance was fierce, and his looks were cruel,—‘Patience!’ he whispered—‘we shall meet ere long!’ What did he mean?—what possible meeting can there be now, when death must close the gate of life, and even love would come too late!

I pause here and look at myself in the mirror. How beautiful I am! I admire the deep, dewy shine of my eyes and their dark, silky lashes—I see the delicate color of my cheeks and lips—the lovely rounded chin with its cute dimple—the clean lines of my slim throat and white neck—the shimmering beauty of my long hair. All of this was given to me to attract and entice men, but the one I love, who I cherish with all this living, breathing, exquisite self of mine, sees no beauty in me and rejects me with such scorn that it pierces my very soul. I have knelt before him—I have prayed to him—I have worshipped him—in vain! This is why I must die. Only one thing he said that had a hint of hope, even though it was said fiercely and with a cruel look—‘Patience!’ he whispered—‘we shall meet again soon!’ What did he mean? What possible meeting can there be now, when death must close the door of life, and even love would come too late!

· · · · ·

I have unlocked my jewel-case and taken from it the deadly thing secreted there,—a poison that was entrusted to me by one of the physicians who lately attended my mother. ‘Keep this under lock and key,’ he said, ‘and be sure that it is used only for external purposes. There is sufficient in this flask to kill ten men, if swallowed by mistake.’ I look at it wonderingly. It is colourless,—and there is not enough to fill a teaspoon, ... yet ... it will bring down upon me an eternal darkness, and close up for ever the marvellous scenes of the universe! So little!—to do so much! I have fastened Lucio’s wedding-gift round my waist,—the beautiful snake of jewels that clings to me as though it were charged with an embrace from him,—ah! would I could cheat myself into so pleasing a fancy! ... I am trembling, but not with cold or fear,—it is simply an excitation of the nerves,——an instinctive recoil of flesh and blood at the near prospect of death.... How brilliantly the sun shines through my window!—its callous golden stare has watched so many tortured creatures die without so much as a cloud to dim its radiance by way of the suggestion of pity! If there were a God I fancy He would be like the sun,—glorious, changeless, unapproachable, beautiful, but pitiless!

I’ve unlocked my jewelry box and pulled out the deadly thing hidden inside—a poison that was given to me by one of the doctors who recently cared for my mother. “Keep this safe,” he said, “and make sure it’s used only for external purposes. There’s enough in this flask to kill ten men if it's accidentally swallowed.” I stare at it in amazement. It’s colorless—and there’s barely enough to fill a teaspoon... yet... it will plunge me into eternal darkness and shut out forever the amazing sights of the universe! So little!—to accomplish so much! I’ve fastened Lucio’s wedding gift around my waist—the beautiful jeweled snake that hugs me as if it were filled with his embrace—oh! how I wish I could trick myself into believing such a comforting thought!... I’m shaking, but not from cold or fear—it’s just an intense stirring of my nerves, an instinctive flinch of flesh and blood at the imminent thought of death... How brightly the sun shines through my window!—its unfeeling golden gaze has seen so many tortured souls die without even a cloud to shadow its light as a suggestion of compassion! If there were a God, I think He would be like the sun—glorious, unchanging, unattainable, beautiful, but ruthless!

· · · · ·

Out of all the various types of human beings I think I hate the class called poets most. I used to love them and believe in them; but I know them now to be mere weavers of lies,—builders of cloud castles in which no throbbing life can breathe, no weary heart find rest. Love is their chief motive,—they either idealize or degrade it,—and of the love we women long for most, they have no conception. They can only sing of brute passion or ethical impossibilities,—of [p 418] the mutual great sympathy, the ungrudging patient tenderness that should make love lovely, they have no sweet things to say. Between their strained æstheticism and unbridled sensualism, my spirit has been stretched on the rack and broken on the wheel, ... I should think many a wretched woman wrecked among love’s disillusions must curse them as I do!

Out of all the different types of people, I think I hate poets the most. I used to love them and believe in them, but now I see them as nothing more than creators of lies—builders of dreamlike fantasies filled with falsehoods, where no real life can thrive and no tired heart can find peace. Love is their main focus—they either glorify it or diminish it—and they have no idea about the love women truly desire. They can only write about raw desire or impossible morals—when it comes to the deep connection and selfless, patient care that should make love beautiful, they have nothing meaningful to say. My spirit has been stretched between their forced artistry and wild sensuality, and it feels like I’ve been tortured. I can only imagine how many miserable women facing love's disappointments must curse them like I do!

· · · · ·

I am ready now, I think. There is nothing more to say. I offer no excuses for myself. I am as I was made,—a proud and rebellious woman, self-willed and sensual, seeing no fault in free love, and no crime in conjugal infidelity,—and if I am vicious, I can honestly declare that my vices have been encouraged and fostered in me by most of the literary teachers of my time. I married, as most women of my set marry, merely for money,—I loved, as most women of my set love, for mere bodily attraction,—I die, as most women of my set will die, either naturally or self-slain, in utter atheism, rejoicing that there is no God and no Hereafter!

I think I’m ready now. There’s nothing more to say. I don’t have any excuses for myself. I am who I was made to be—a proud and rebellious woman, headstrong and sensual, seeing no problem with free love and no wrong in marital infidelity. If I have flaws, I can honestly say that my flaws have been encouraged and nurtured by most of the literary influences of my time. I got married, like most women in my social circle do, simply for money; I loved, like most women in my social circle do, for mere physical attraction; I will die, like most women in my social circle will, whether naturally or by my own hand, in complete disbelief, glad that there is no God and no afterlife!

· · · · ·

I had the poison in my hand a moment ago, ready to take, when I suddenly felt someone approaching me stealthily from behind, and glancing up quickly at the mirror I saw ... my mother! Her face, hideous and ghastly as it had been in her last illness, was reflected in the glass, peering over my shoulder! I sprang up and confronted her,——she was gone! And now I am shivering with cold, and I feel a chill dampness on my forehead,—mechanically I have soaked a handkerchief with perfume from one of the silver bottles on the dressing table, and have passed it across my temples to help me recover from this sick swooning sensation. To recover!—how foolish of me, seeing I am about to die. I do not believe in ghosts,—yet I could have sworn my mother was actually present just now,—of course it was an optical delusion of my own feverish brain. The strong scent on my handkerchief reminds me of Paris—I can see the shop where I bought this particular perfume, and the well-dressed [p 419] doll of a man who served me, with his little waxed moustache, and his indefinable French manner of conveying a speechless personal compliment while making out a bill.... Laughing at this recollection, I see my face radiate in the glass,—my eyes flash into vivid lustre, and the dimples near my lips come and go, giving my expression an enchanting sweetness. Yet in a few hours this loveliness will be destroyed,—and in a few days, the worms will twine where the smile is now!

I had the poison in my hand just a moment ago, all set to take it, when I suddenly sensed someone sneaking up behind me. I quickly glanced at the mirror and saw... my mother! Her face, looking as horrifying and ghostly as it had during her last illness, was reflected in the glass, hovering over my shoulder! I jumped up and faced her, but she had vanished! I’m now shivering from the cold, and I feel a damp chill on my forehead. Mechanically, I soaked a handkerchief with perfume from one of the silver bottles on the dressing table and wiped it across my temples, trying to shake off this fainting sensation. To recover!—how silly of me, considering I’m about to die. I don’t believe in ghosts—but I could have sworn my mother was actually there just now. Of course, it was just an optical illusion created by my feverish mind. The strong scent on my handkerchief reminds me of Paris—I can picture the shop where I bought this specific perfume and the well-dressed little man who served me, with his waxed moustache and his indescribably French way of delivering a wordless compliment while writing out a bill... Laughing at this memory, I see my reflection in the glass—my eyes sparkle vividly, and the dimples near my lips come and go, giving my face an enchanting sweetness. Yet in a few hours, this beauty will fade—and in a few days, worms will crawl where my smile is now!

· · · · ·

An idea has come upon me that perhaps I ought to say a prayer. It would be hypocritical,—but conventional. To die fashionably, one ought to concede a few words to the church. And yet ... to kneel down with clasped hands and tell an inactive, unsympathetic, selfish, paid community called the church, that I am going to kill myself for the sake of love and love’s despair, and that therefore I humbly implore its forgiveness for the act seems absurd,—as absurd as to tell the same thing to a non-existent Deity. I suppose the scientists do not think what a strange predicament their advanced theories put the human mind in at the hour of death. They forget that on the brink of the grave, thoughts come that will not be gainsaid, and that cannot be appeased by a learned thesis.... However I will not pray,—it would seem to myself cowardly that I who have never said my prayers since I was a child, should run over them now in a foolish babbling attempt to satisfy the powers invisible,—I could not, out of sheer association, appeal to Mr Swinburne’s ‘crucified carrion’! Besides I do not believe in the powers invisible at all,—I feel that once outside this life, ‘the rest’ as Hamlet said ‘is silence.’

An idea has come to me that maybe I should say a prayer. It would be hypocritical—but conventional. To die in style, one should offer a few words to the church. And yet ... to kneel down with my hands clasped and tell an inactive, unsympathetic, selfish, paid community known as the church that I'm going to kill myself because of love and love’s despair, and that I humbly ask for its forgiveness for this act seems ridiculous—just as ridiculous as telling the same thing to a non-existent Deity. I guess scientists don’t realize what a strange situation their advanced theories put the human mind in at the time of death. They overlook that on the edge of the grave, thoughts arise that can't be disregarded and can't be soothed by a scholarly thesis.... However, I won’t pray— it seems cowardly for me, who hasn’t said prayers since childhood, to run through them now in a silly, babbling attempt to satisfy the invisible powers—I couldn’t, just due to association, appeal to Mr. Swinburne’s ‘crucified carrion’! Besides, I don’t believe in the invisible powers at all—I feel that once we leave this life, ‘the rest’, as Hamlet said, ‘is silence.’

· · · · ·

I have been staring dreamily and in a sort of stupefaction at the little poison-flask in my hand. It is quite empty now. I have swallowed every drop of the liquid it contained,—I took it quickly and determinately as one takes nauseous medicine, without allowing myself another moment of time for thought [p 420] or hesitation. It tasted acrid and burning on my tongue,—but at present I am not conscious of any strange or painful result. I shall watch my face in the mirror and trace the oncoming of death,—this will be at any rate a new sensation not without interest!

I've been staring blankly and in a sort of daze at the little poison flask in my hand. It's completely empty now. I've swallowed every drop of the liquid it contained—I took it quickly and decisively, like taking nasty medicine, without giving myself a single moment to think [p420Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.or hesitate. It tasted sharp and burning on my tongue—but right now I don’t feel any strange or painful effects. I’ll watch my face in the mirror and see the effects of death creeping in—this will at least be a new sensation that’s not without interest!

· · · · ·

My mother is here,—here with me in this room! She is moving about restlessly, making wild gestures with her hands and trying to speak. She looks as she did when she was dying,—only more alive, more sentient. I have followed her up and down, but am unable to touch her,—she eludes my grasp. I have called her ‘Mother! Mother!’ but no sound issues from her white lips. Her face is so appalling that I was seized with a convulsion of terror a moment ago and fell on my knees before her imploring her to leave me,—and then she paused in her gliding to and fro and—smiled! What a hideous smile it was! I think I lost consciousness, ... for I found myself lying on the ground. A sharp and terrible pain running through me made me spring to my feet, ... and I bit my lips till they bled, lest I should scream aloud with the agony I suffered and so alarm the house. When the paroxysm passed I saw my mother standing quite near to me, dumbly watching me with a strange expression of wonder and remorse. I tottered past her and back to this chair where I now sit,——I am calmer now, and I am able to realize that she is only the phantom of my own brain—that I fancy she is here while knowing she is dead.

My mom is here—here with me in this room! She’s moving around anxiously, making wild gestures with her hands and trying to talk. She looks like she did when she was dying—only more alive, more aware. I've followed her back and forth, but I can’t touch her—she slips away from my grasp. I’ve called out to her, ‘Mom! Mom!’ but no words come from her pale lips. Her face is so shocking that I was suddenly seized with terror a moment ago and fell to my knees begging her to leave me—and then she paused in her back-and-forth and—smiled! What a chilling smile that was! I think I lost consciousness... because I found myself lying on the ground. A sharp and terrible pain shot through me, making me spring to my feet... and I bit my lips until they bled to keep myself from screaming in agony and alarming the house. When the pain passed, I saw my mom standing close to me, silently watching me with a strange look of wonder and regret. I stumbled past her and back to this chair where I now sit down,——I’m calmer now and I can realize that she’s just a phantom of my own mind—that I imagine she’s here while knowing she’s dead.

· · · · ·

Torture indescribable has made of me a writhing, moaning, helpless creature for the past few minutes. Truly that drug was deadly;—the pain is horrible ... horrible! ... it has left me quivering in every limb and palpitating in every nerve. Looking at my face in the glass I see that it has already altered. It is drawn and livid,—all the fresh rose-tint of my lips has gone,—my eyes protrude unnaturally, ... there are dull blue marks at the corners of my mouth and in the hollows of my temples, and I observe a curious quick pulsation in the [p 421] veins of my throat. Be my torment what it will, now there is no remedy,—and I am resolved to sit here and study my own features to the end. ‘The reaper whose name is Death’ must surely be near, ready to gather my long hair in his skeleton hand like a sheaf of ripe corn, ... my poor beautiful hair!—how I have loved its glistening ripples, and brushed it, and twined it round my fingers, ... and how soon it will lie like a dank weed in the mould!

Torture I can't describe has turned me into a writhing, moaning, helpless mess for the past few minutes. That drug was truly deadly; the pain is awful... awful! It's left me shaking in every limb and throbbing in every nerve. Looking at my reflection in the mirror, I see that I've already changed. My face is drawn and pale—all the rosy color in my lips has vanished—my eyes bulge unnaturally, and there are dull blue marks at the corners of my mouth and in the hollows of my temples. I notice a strange quick pulsing in the veins of my throat. No matter what my torment may be, there's no remedy now, and I've decided to sit here and study my own features until the end. ‘The reaper whose name is Death’ must be close, ready to gather my long hair in his bony hand like a bunch of ripe corn... my poor beautiful hair! I've loved its shining waves, brushed it, and twisted it around my fingers... and soon it will lie like a wet weed in the ground!

· · · · ·

A devouring fire is in my brain and body,—I am burning with heat and parched with thirst,—I have drunk deep draughts of cold water, but this has not relieved me. The sun glares in upon me like an open furnace,—I have tried to rise and close the blind against it, but find I have no force to stand upright. The strong radiance blinds me:—the silver toilet boxes on my table glitter like so many points of swords. It is by a powerful effort of will that I am able to continue writing,—my head is swimming round,—and there is a choking sensation in my throat.

A consuming fire is raging in my mind and body—I’m burning up with heat and dying of thirst—I’ve taken big gulps of cold water, but that hasn’t helped. The sun beats down on me like a furnace—I’ve tried to get up and shut the blinds, but I find I don’t have the strength to stand. The bright light blinds me—the shiny silver boxes on my table sparkle like a bunch of swords. It’s only by a huge effort of will that I’m able to keep writing—my head is spinning—and there’s a choking feeling in my throat.

· · · · ·

A moment since I thought I was dying. Torn asunder as it were by the most torturing pangs, I could have screamed for help,—and would have done so, had voice been left me. But I cannot speak above a whisper,—I mutter my own name to myself ‘Sibyl! Sibyl!’ and can scarcely hear it. My mother stands beside me,—apparently waiting;—a little while ago I thought I heard her say ‘Come, Sibyl! Come to your chosen lover!’ Now I am conscious of a great silence everywhere,—a numbness has fallen upon me, and a delicious respite from pain,—but I see my face in the glass and know it is the face of the dead. It will soon be all over,—a few more uneasy breathings,—and I shall be at rest. I am glad,—for the world and I were never good friends;—I am sure that if we could know, before we were born, what life really is, we should never take the trouble to live!

A moment ago, I thought I was dying. It felt like I was being ripped apart by the most excruciating pain; I could have screamed for help—and would have if I could. But I can barely talk above a whisper—I just mutter my own name to myself, “Sibyl! Sibyl!” and can hardly hear it. My mother stands next to me—seemingly waiting; a little while ago, I thought I heard her say, “Come, Sibyl! Come to your chosen lover!” Now, I’m aware of a deep silence all around—numbness has settled over me, and I’m experiencing a sweet relief from pain—but I see my reflection in the glass and know it’s the face of someone dead. It will soon be over—a few more uneasy breaths—and I’ll be at peace. I’m glad—because the world and I were never close; I’m sure that if we could know what life truly is before we’re born, we would never bother to live!

· · · · ·

A horrible fear has suddenly [p 422] beset me. What if death were not what the scientists deem it,—suppose it were another form of life? Can it be that I am losing reason and courage together? ... or what is this terrible misgiving that is taking possession of me? ... I begin to falter ... a strange sense of horror is creeping over me ... I have no more physical pain, but something worse than pain oppresses me ... a feeling that I cannot define. I am dying ... dying!—I repeat this to myself for comfort, ... in a little while I shall be deaf and blind and unconscious, ... why then is the silence around me now broken through by sound? I listen,—and I hear distinctly the clamour of wild voices mingled with a sullen jar and roll as of distant thunder! ... My mother stands closer to me, ... she is stretching out her hand to touch mine!

A horrible fear has suddenly beset me. What if death isn’t what scientists think it is—what if it’s just another form of life? Am I losing my mind and my courage at the same time? ... What is this terrible feeling that's taking over me? ... I start to waver ... a strange sense of dread is creeping over me ... I don't feel physical pain anymore, but something worse than pain weighs down on me ... a feeling I can't quite describe. I am dying ... dying!—I say this to myself for comfort, ... soon I will be deaf and blind and unconscious, ... so why is the silence around me interrupted by sound? I listen—and I clearly hear the clamor of wild voices mixed with a low rumble like distant thunder! ... My mother is standing closer to me ... she's reaching out her hand to touch mine!

· · · · ·
· · · · ·

Oh God! ... Let me write—write—while I can! Let me yet hold fast the thread which fastens me to earth,—give me time—time before I drift out, lost in yonder blackness and flame! Let me write for others the awful Truth, as I see it,—there is No death! None—none!—I cannot die. I am passing out of my body,—I am being wrenched away from it inch by inch in inexplicable mystic torture,—but I am not dying,—I am being carried forward into a new life, vague and vast! ... I see a new world full of dark forms, half shaped yet shapeless!—they float towards me, beckoning me on. I am actively conscious—I hear, I think, I know! Death is a mere human dream,—a comforting fancy; it has no real existence,—there is nothing in the Universe but life! O hideous misery!—I cannot die! In my mortal body I can scarcely breathe,—the pen I try to hold writes of itself rather than through my shaking hand,—but these pangs are the throes of birth—not death! ... I hold back,—with all the force of my soul I strive not to plunge into that black abyss I see before me—but—my mother drags me with her,—I cannot shake her off! I hear her voice now;—she speaks distinctly, and laughs as though she wept; ‘Come Sibyl! Soul of the [p 423] child I bore, come and meet your lover! Come and see upon WHOM you fixed your faith! Soul of the woman I trained, return to that from whence you came!’ Still I hold back,—nude and trembling I stare into a dark void—and now there are wings about me,—wings of fiery scarlet!—they fill the space,—they enfold me,—they propel me,—they rush past and whirl around me, stinging me as with flying arrows and showers of hail!

Oh God! ... Let me write—write—while I can! Let me hold on to the thread that keeps me connected to this world,—give me time—time before I drift away, lost in that darkness and flame! Let me write for others the awful truth, as I see it,—there is no death! None—none!—I cannot die. I am leaving my body,—being pulled away from it inch by inch in some mysterious suffering,—but I am not dying,—I am moving into a new life, vague and expansive! ... I see a new world filled with dark shapes, half-formed yet formless!—they float towards me, beckoning me forward. I am fully aware—I hear, I think, I know! Death is just a human illusion,—a comforting idea; it doesn’t truly exist,—there is nothing in the Universe but life! Oh, hideous misery!—I cannot die! In my physical body, I can barely breathe,—the pen I try to grip writes by itself rather than through my shaking hand,—but these pains are the struggles of birth—not death! ... I hold back,—with all the strength of my soul I fight not to plunge into that dark abyss I see ahead of me—but—my mother pulls me with her,—I can’t shake her off! I hear her voice now;—she speaks clearly, laughing as if she’s crying; ‘Come Sibyl! Soul of the child I bore, come and meet your lover! Come and see the one you trusted! Soul of the woman I trained, return to where you came from!’ Still I hold back,—naked and trembling I stare into the dark void—and now there are wings around me,—wings of fiery scarlet!—they fill the space,—they envelop me,—they push me forward,—they rush past and whirl around me, stinging me like flying arrows and showers of hail!

· · · · ·

Let me write on,—write on, with this dead fleshly hand, ... one moment more time, dread God! ... one moment more to write the truth,—the terrible truth of Death whose darkest secret, Life, is unknown to men! I live!—a new, strong, impetuous vitality possesses me, though my mortal body is nearly dead. Faint gasps and weak shudderings affect it still,—and I, outside it and no longer of it, propel its perishing hand to write these final words—I live! To my despair and horror,—to my remorse and agony, I live!—oh the unspeakable misery of this new life! And worst of all,—God whom I doubted, God whom I was taught to deny, this wronged, blasphemed, and outraged God EXISTS! And I could have found Him had I chosen,—this knowledge is forced upon me as I am torn from hence,—it is shouted at me by a thousand wailing voices! ... too late!—too late!—the scarlet wings beat me downward,—these strange half-shapeless forms close round and drive me onward ... to a further darkness, ... amid wind and fire!

Let me keep writing—write on with this lifeless hand... just one more moment, dread God! ... one more moment to write the truth—the terrible truth of Death whose darkest secret, Life, is unknown to people! I live!—a new, powerful, impulsive vitality fills me, even though my physical body is almost dead. Faint gasps and weak shudders still affect it—and I, outside of it and no longer part of it, push its dying hand to write these final words—I live! To my despair and horror—my remorse and agony, I live!—oh the indescribable misery of this new life! And worst of all—God whom I doubted, God whom I was taught to deny, this wronged, blasphemed, and violated God EXISTS! And I could have found Him if I had chosen—this knowledge is forced upon me as I am torn away from here—it is screamed at me by a thousand wailing voices! ... too late!—too late!—the scarlet wings drag me down—these strange half-formed shapes close around me and push me onward ... into deeper darkness ... amid wind and fire!

· · · · ·

Serve me, dead hand, once more ere I depart, ... my tortured spirit must seize and compel you to write down this thing unnameable, that earthly eyes may read, and earthly souls take timely warning! ... I know at last WHOM I have loved!—whom I have chosen, whom I have worshipped! ... Oh God, have mercy! ... I know WHO claims my worship now, and drags me into yonder rolling world of flame!... his name is        ”

Serve me, dead hand, once more before I leave,... my tortured spirit must grab hold of you and force you to write down this unnameable thing, so earthly eyes can read it, and earthly souls can get a timely warning!... I finally know WHOM I have loved!—whom I have chosen, whom I have worshipped!... Oh God, have mercy!... I know WHO deserves my worship now, and pulls me into that rolling world of flames!... his name is ”

Here the manuscript ended,—incomplete and broken off [p 424] abruptly,—and there was a blot on the last sentence as though the pen had been violently wrenched from the dying fingers and hastily flung down.

Here the manuscript ended,—incomplete and cut off [p424I'm sorry, but it seems there was an issue with your request. Please provide a phrase or text that you would like me to modernize.abruptly,—and there was a smudge on the last sentence as if the pen had been suddenly yanked from the dying fingers and quickly thrown down.

The clock in the west room again chimed the hour. I rose stiffly from my chair, trembling,—my self-possession was giving way, and I began to feel at last unnerved. I looked askance at my dead wife,—she, who with a superhuman dying effort had declared herself to be yet alive,—who, in some imaginable strange way had seemingly written after death, in a frantic desire to make some appalling declaration which nevertheless remained undeclared. The rigid figure of the corpse had now real terrors for me,—I dared not touch it,—I scarcely dared look at it, ... in some dim inscrutable fashion I felt as if “scarlet wings” environed it, beating me down, yet pressing me on,—me too, in my turn! With the manuscript gathered close in my hand, I bent nervously forward to blow out the wax lights on the toilet table, ... I saw on the floor the handkerchief odorous with the French perfume the dead woman had written of,—I picked it up and placed it near her where she sat, grinning hideously at her own mirrored ghastliness. The flash of the jewelled serpent round her waist caught my eyes anew as I did this, and I stared for a moment at its green glitter, dumbly fascinated,—then, moving stealthily, with the cold sweat pouring down my back and every pulse in me rendered feeble by sheer horror, I turned to leave the room. As I reached the portiére and lifted it, some instinct made me look back at the dread picture of the leading “society” beauty sitting stark and livid pale before her own stark and livid-pale image in the glass,—what a “fashion-plate” she would make now, I thought, for a frivolous and hypocritical “ladies’ paper!”

The clock in the west room chimed the hour again. I rose stiffly from my chair, trembling—my composure was slipping away, and I finally started to feel unnerved. I glanced nervously at my dead wife—she, who with a superhuman dying effort had claimed to still be alive—who, in some unimaginable way, had seemingly written after death, in a desperate desire to make some shocking announcement that remained unspoken. The rigid figure of the corpse now terrified me—I dared not touch it—I could hardly look at it... in some vague, inexplicable way, I felt as if “scarlet wings” surrounded it, weighing me down while also urging me on—me too, in my turn! With the manuscript tightly clutched in my hand, I leaned forward nervously to blow out the wax candles on the vanity... I noticed on the floor the handkerchief scented with the French perfume the dead woman had mentioned—I picked it up and placed it beside her as she sat, grinning grotesquely at her own mirrored horror. The flash of the jeweled serpent around her waist caught my eye again as I did this, and I stared at its green sparkle, numbly fascinated—then, moving cautiously, with cold sweat pouring down my back and every pulse in me made weak by pure terror, I turned to leave the room. As I reached the curtain and lifted it, some instinct compelled me to look back at the horrifying sight of the leading “society” beauty sitting stark and pale before her own stark, pale reflection in the glass—what a “fashion-plate” she would make now, I thought, for a trivial and hypocritical “ladies’ magazine!”

“You say you are not dead, Sibyl!” I muttered aloud—“Not dead, but living! Then, if you are alive, where are you, Sibyl?——where are you?”

“You say you’re not dead, Sibyl!” I muttered to myself—“Not dead, but alive! Then, if you’re alive, where are you, Sibyl?where are you?”

The heavy silence seemed fraught with fearful meaning,—the light of the electric lamps on the corpse and on the shimmering silk garment wrapped round it appeared unearthly,—and [p 425] the perfume in the room had a grave-like earthy smell. A panic seized me, and dragging frantically at the portiére till all its velvet folds were drawn thickly together, I made haste to shut out from my sight the horrible figure of the woman whose bodily fairness I had loved in the customary way of sensual men,—and left her without so much as a pardoning or pitying kiss of farewell on the cold brow. For, ... after all I had Myself to think of, ... and She was dead!

The heavy silence felt full of dread—the light from the electric lamps on the corpse and the shimmering silk covering it looked otherworldly—and the perfume in the room had an earthy, grave-like scent. Panic took hold of me, and as I pulled frantically at the curtain until all its velvet folds were tightly closed, I hurried to block out the horrible sight of the woman whose physical beauty I had appreciated in the usual way of sensual men—and I left her without even a parting kiss of forgiveness or pity on her cold forehead. Because, after all, I had to think of myself... and she was dead!

[p426]
XXXVII

I pass over all the details of polite “shock,” affected sorrow, and feigned sympathy of society at my wife’s sudden death. No one was really grieved about it,—men raised their eyebrows, shrugged their shoulders, lit extra cigarettes and dismissed the subject as too unpleasant and depressing to dwell upon,—women were glad of the removal of a too beautiful and too much admired rival, and the majority of fashionable folk delighted in having something “thrilling” to talk about in the tragic circumstances of her end. As a rule, people are seldom or never unselfish enough to be honestly sorry for the evanishment of some leading or brilliant figure from their midst,—the vacancy leaves room for the pushing in of smaller fry. Be sure that if you are unhappily celebrated for either beauty, wit, intellect, or all three together, half society wishes you dead already, and the other half tries to make you as wretched as possible while you are alive. To be missed at all when you die, some one must love you very deeply and unselfishly; and deep unselfish love is rarer to find among mortals than a pearl in a dust-bin.

I decline over all the details of polite “shock,” affected sorrow, and fake sympathy from society after my wife’s sudden death. No one was genuinely upset about it—men raised their eyebrows, shrugged their shoulders, lit extra cigarettes, and brushed the topic aside as too unpleasant and depressing to think about—women were happy about the removal of a rival who was too beautiful and too admired, and most fashionable people loved having something “thrilling” to discuss regarding the tragic circumstances of her death. Generally, people are rarely selfless enough to be genuinely sad about the disappearance of some prominent or brilliant individual from their lives—the void allows space for others to push forward. Be sure that if you’re unfortunate enough to be known for your beauty, wit, intellect, or all three, half of society wishes you were dead already, and the other half tries to make your life as miserable as possible while you’re still alive. To be truly missed when you die, someone has to love you deeply and selflessly; and deep, selfless love is harder to find among people than a pearl in a trash bin.

Thanks to my abundance of cash, everything concerning Sibyl’s suicide was admirably managed. In consideration of her social position as an Earl’s daughter, two doctors certified (on my paying them very handsome fees) that hers was a ‘death by misadventure,’—namely, through taking an accidental overdose of a powerful sleeping draught. It was the best report to make,—and the most respectable. It gave the [p 427] penny press an opportunity of moralizing on the dangers that lurked in sleeping draughts generally,—and Tom, Dick, and Harry all wrote letters to their favorite periodicals (signing their names in full) giving their opinions as to the nature of sleeping draughts, so that for a week at least the ordinary dullness of the newspapers was quite enlivened by ungrammatical gratis ‘copy.’ The conventionalities of law, decency and order were throughout scrupulously observed and complied with,—everybody was paid (which was the chief thing), and everybody was, I believe, satisfied with what they managed to make out of the death-payment. The funeral gave joy to the souls of all undertakers,—it was so expensive and impressive. The florist’s trade gained something of an impetus by the innumerable orders received for wreaths and crosses made of the costliest flowers. When the coffin was carried to the grave, it could not be seen for the load of blossoms that covered it. And amid all the cards and ‘loving tokens’ and ‘farewell dearests’ and ‘not-lost-but-gone-befores’—that ticketed the white masses of lilies, gardenias and roses which were supposed to symbolize the innocence and sweetness of the poisoned corpse they were sent to adorn, there was not one honest regret,—not one unfeigned expression of true sorrow. Lord Elton made a sufficiently striking figure of dignified parental woe, but on the whole I think he was not sorry for his daughter’s death, since the only opposing obstacle to his marriage with Diana Chesney was now removed. I fancy Diana herself was sorry, so far as such a frivolous little American could be sorry for anything,—perhaps, however it would be more correct to say that she was frightened. Sibyl’s sudden end startled and troubled her,—but I am not sure that it grieved her. There is such a difference between unselfish grief, and the mere sense of nervous personal shock! Miss Charlotte Fitzroy took the news of her niece’s death with that admirable fortitude which frequently characterizes religious spinsters of a certain age. She put by her knitting,—said ‘God’s will be done!’ and sent for her favorite clergyman. He came, stayed with her some hours drinking strong tea,—and [p 428] the next morning at church administered to her communion. This done, Miss Fitzroy went on the blameless and even tenor of her way, wearing the same virtuously distressed expression as usual, and showed no further sign of feeling. I, as the afflicted millionaire-husband, was no doubt the most interesting figure on the scene; I was, I know very well got up, thanks to my tailor, and to the affectionate care of the chief undertaker who handed me my black gloves on the day of the funeral with servile solicitude, but in my heart I felt myself to be a far better actor than Henry Irving, and if only for my admirable mimicry of heart-break, more fully worthy of the accolade. Lucio did not attend the obsequies,—he wrote me a brief note of sympathy from town, and hinted that he was sure I could understand his reasons for not being present. I did understand, of course,—and appreciated his respect, as I thought, for me and my feelings,—yet strange and incongruous as it may seem, I never longed so much for his company as I did then! However,—we had a glorious burial of my fair and false lady,—prancing horses drew coroneted carriages in a long defile down the pretty Warwickshire lanes to the grey old church, picturesque and peaceful, where the clergyman and his assistants in newly-washed surplices, met the flower-laden coffin, and with the usual conventional mumblings, consigned it to the dust. There were even press-reporters present, who not only described the scene as it did not happen, but who also sent fancy sketches, to their respective journals, of the church as it did not exist. I mention this simply to show how thoroughly all “proper forms” were carried out and conceded to. After the ceremony all we “mourners” went back to Willowsmere to luncheon, and I well remember that Lord Elton told me a new and risqué joke over a glass of port before the meal was finished. The undertakers had a sort of festive banquet in the servants’ hall,—and taking everything into due consideration, my wife’s death gave a great deal of pleasure to many people, and put useful money into several ready pockets. She had left no blank in society that could not be easily filled up,—she was merely one butterfly [p 429] out of thousands, more daintily coloured perhaps and more restless in flight,—but never judged as more than up to the butterfly standard. I said no one gave her an honest regret, but I was wrong. Mavis Clare was genuinely, almost passionately grieved. She sent no flowers for the coffin, but she came to the funeral by herself, and stood a little apart waiting silently till the grave was covered in,—and then, just as the “fashionable” train of mourners were leaving the churchyard, she advanced and placed a white cross of her own garden-lilies upon the newly-turned brown mould. I noticed her action, and determined that before I left Willowsmere for the East with Lucio (for my journey had only been postponed a week or two on account of Sibyl’s death) she should know all.

Thanks to my ample cash flow, everything related to Sibyl’s suicide was handled exceptionally well. Given her status as an Earl's daughter, two doctors confirmed (after I paid them quite well) that her death was a "death by misadventure," specifically due to accidentally taking an overdose of a strong sleeping pill. It was the best report to provide—and the most respectable. This allowed the penny press to comment on the dangers of sleeping pills in general, and Tom, Dick, and Harry all sent letters to their favorite magazines (signing their full names) giving *their* opinions on sleeping pills, so for at least a week, the usual dullness of the newspapers was quite enlivened by ungrammatical free ‘copy.’ The formalities of law, decency, and order were observed and adhered to—everyone was paid (which was the main thing), and everyone, I believe, was satisfied with what they made from the death payment. The funeral delighted all undertakers—it was so lavish and impressive. The florist's business got a boost from the countless orders for wreaths and crosses made of the most expensive flowers. When the coffin was taken to the grave, it was completely hidden under the pile of blossoms covering it. Amidst all the cards and "loving tokens” and “farewell dearests” and “not-lost-but-gone-befores”—that adorned the white masses of lilies, gardenias, and roses intended to symbolize the innocence and sweetness of the poisoned body they were meant to embellish, there wasn't a single sincere regret—not one genuine expression of true sadness. Lord Elton presented a striking image of dignified parental grief, but overall, I think he wasn’t too sorry about his daughter’s death, as the only obstacle in the way of his marriage to Diana Chesney was now gone. I suspect Diana herself felt some sadness, to the extent that a frivolous little American could be saddened by anything—but perhaps it would be more accurate to say she was frightened. Sibyl’s sudden death startled and troubled her—but I’m not sure it truly grieved her. There’s a significant difference between selfless grief and merely feeling nervous personal shock! Miss Charlotte Fitzroy processed the news of her niece’s death with the admirable strength that often characterizes religious unmarried women of a certain age. She put down her knitting—said “God’s will be done!” and called for her favorite clergyman. He came, stayed with her for several hours drinking strong tea,—and the next morning at church administered communion to her. After that, Miss Fitzroy returned to her usual routine, wearing the same virtuous look of distress, and showed no further signs of emotion. I, as the grieving millionaire husband, was undoubtedly the most interesting figure on the scene; I was, as I well recognize, well-dressed, thanks to my tailor, and to the attentive care of the head undertaker who handed me my black gloves on the day of the funeral with overly eager concern, but in my heart, I felt like a far better actor than Henry Irving, and if only for my superb imitation of heartbreak, more deserving of the accolade. Lucio did not attend the funeral—he wrote me a brief note of sympathy from the city, hinting he was sure I could understand his reasons for not being there. I did understand, of course—and appreciated his respect, as I thought, for me and my feelings—but as strange and out of place as it may seem, I had never wanted his company more than I did then! However—we had a grand burial for my beautiful and deceitful wife—prancing horses pulled crowned carriages in a long procession down the charming Warwickshire lanes to the gray old church, picturesque and serene, where the clergyman and his assistants in freshly washed surplices met the flower-laden coffin and, with the usual formal mumbling, committed it to the ground. There were even reporters present, who not only described the scene as it did *not* happen, but also sent imaginative sketches to their respective publications of the church as it did *not* exist. I mention this simply to show how thoroughly all “proper forms” were followed and acknowledged. After the ceremony, all we “mourners” returned to Willowsmere for lunch, and I vividly remember that Lord Elton shared a new and risqué joke over a glass of port before the meal was over. The undertakers had a sort of festive feast in the servants’ hall—and taking everything into account, my wife’s death brought a lot of enjoyment to many people and put useful cash into several eager pockets. She had left no gap in society that couldn't be easily filled—she was just one butterfly out of thousands, perhaps more brightly colored and more restless in flight—but never judged as more than up to the butterfly standard. I said no one had an honest regret for her, but I was mistaken. Mavis Clare was genuinely, nearly passionately saddened. She didn’t send flowers for the coffin, but she came to the funeral by herself and stood a little apart, waiting silently until the grave was filled in—and then, just as the “fashionable” line of mourners was leaving the churchyard, she stepped forward and placed a white cross made of her own garden lilies on the freshly turned brown soil. I noticed her gesture and resolved that before I left Willowsmere for the East with Lucio (for my journey had only been postponed a week or two due to Sibyl’s death) she would know everything.

The day came when I carried out this resolve. It was a rainy and chill afternoon, and I found Mavis in her study, sitting beside a bright log fire with her small terrier in her lap and her faithful St Bernard stretched at her feet. She was absorbed in a book,—and over her watched the marble Pallas inflexible and austere. As I entered she rose, and putting down the volume and her pet dog together, she advanced to meet me with an intense sympathy in her clear eyes, and a wordless pity in the tremulous lines of her sweet mouth. It was charming to see how sorry she felt for me,—and it was odd that I could not feel sorry for myself. After a few words of embarrassed greeting I sat down and watched her silently, while she arranged the logs in the fire to make them burn brighter, and for the moment avoided my gaze.

The day finally arrived when I put this plan into action. It was a rainy, chilly afternoon, and I found Mavis in her study, sitting next to a bright log fire with her small terrier in her lap and her loyal St Bernard stretched out at her feet. She was engrossed in a book, while the marble statue of Pallas looked down at her, cold and stern. As I walked in, she stood up, placing her book and her little dog aside, and came over to me with deep sympathy in her clear eyes and unspoken compassion in the trembling lines of her sweet mouth. It was lovely to see how much she cared for me, yet it was strange that I couldn't feel sorry for myself. After a few awkward greetings, I sat down and watched her quietly as she rearranged the logs in the fire to make it burn brighter, deliberately avoiding my gaze for a moment.

“I suppose you know,”—I began with harsh abruptness—“that the sleeping-draught story is a polite fiction? You know that my wife poisoned herself intentionally?”

“I suppose you know,”—I started harshly—“that the sleeping-draught story is a polite lie? You know that my wife intentionally poisoned herself?”

Mavis looked at me with a troubled and compassionate expression.

Mavis looked at me with a worried and caring expression.

“I feared it was so—” ... she began nervously.

“I was worried it was true—” ... she started anxiously.

“Oh there is nothing either to fear or to hope”—I said with some violence—“She did it. And can you guess why she did it? Because she was mad with her own wickedness [p 430] and sensuality,—because she loved with a guilty love, my friend Lucio Rimânez.”

“Oh, there’s nothing to fear or hope for,” I said with some anger. “She did it. Can you guess why she did it? Because she was driven mad by her own wickedness and desires—because she loved with a guilty heart, my friend Lucio Rimânez.” [p430I'm sorry, but I need a text sample to work with. Please provide a phrase or text for me to modernize.

Mavis gave a little cry as of pain, and sat down white and trembling.

Mavis let out a small cry of pain and sat down, pale and trembling.

“You can read quickly, I am sure,”—I went on. “Part of the profession of literature is the ability to skim books and manuscripts rapidly, and grasp the whole gist of them in a few minutes;—read this—” and I handed her the rolled-up pages of Sibyl’s dying declaration—“Let me stay here, while you learn from that what sort of a woman she was, and judge whether, despite her beauty, she is worth a regret!”

“You can read quickly, I’m sure,” I continued. “Part of being a writer is being able to skim through books and manuscripts fast and get the main idea in just a few minutes—read this—” and I handed her the rolled-up pages of Sibyl’s dying declaration—“Let me stay here while you find out what kind of woman she was and decide if, despite her beauty, she’s worth regretting!”

“Pardon me,—” said Mavis gently—“I would rather not read what was not meant for my eyes.”

“Excuse me,” Mavis said softly, “I’d prefer not to read something that wasn’t meant for me.”

“But it is meant for your eyes,”—I retorted impatiently—“It is meant for everybody’s eyes apparently,—it is addressed to nobody in particular. There is a mention of you in it. I beg—nay I command you to read it!—I want your opinion on it,—your advice; you may possibly suggest, after perusal, the proper sort of epitaph I ought to inscribe on the monument I am going to build to her sacred and dear memory!”

“But it is meant for you to see,” I replied impatiently. “It seems to be meant for everyone’s eyes; it’s not directed at anyone in particular. There’s a mention of you in it. I urge—no, I insist that you read it! I want your thoughts on it—your advice; you might be able to suggest, after reading, the right kind of epitaph I should put on the monument I’m planning to build in her sacred and cherished memory!”

I covered my face with one hand to hide the bitter smile which I knew betrayed my thoughts, and pushed the manuscript towards her. Very reluctantly she took it,—and slowly unrolling it, began to read. For several minutes there was a silence, broken only by the crackling of the logs on the fire, and the regular breathing of the dogs who now both lay stretched comfortably in front of the wood blaze. I looked covertly at the woman whose fame I had envied,—at the slight figure, the coronal of soft hair,—the delicate, drooping sensitive face,—the small white classic hand that held the written sheets of paper so firmly, yet so tenderly,—the very hand of the Greek marble Psyche;—and I thought what short-sighted asses some literary men are who suppose they can succeed in shutting out women like Mavis Clare from winning everything that fame or fortune can offer. Such a head as hers, albeit covered with locks fair and caressable, [p 431] was not meant, in its fine shape and compactness, for submission to inferior intelligences whether masculine or feminine,—that determined little chin which the firelight delicately outlined, was a visible declaration of the strength of will and the indomitably high ambition of its owner,—and yet, ... the soft eyes,—the tender mouth,—did not these suggest the sweetest love, the purest passion that ever found place in a woman’s heart? I lost myself in dreamy musing,—I thought of many things that had little to do with either my own past or present. I realized that now and then at rare intervals God makes a woman of genius with a thinker’s brain and an angel’s soul,—and that such an one is bound to be a destiny to all mortals less divinely endowed, and a glory to the world in which she dwells. So considering, I studied Mavis Clare’s face and form,—I saw her eyes fill with tears as she read on;—why should she weep, I wondered, over that ‘last document’ which had left me unmoved and callous? I was startled almost as if from sleep when her voice, thrilling with pain, disturbed the stillness,—she sprang up, gazing at me as if she saw some horrible vision.

I covered my face with one hand to hide the bitter smile that I knew revealed my thoughts, and pushed the manuscript toward her. Reluctantly, she took it, and as she slowly unrolled it, she began to read. For several minutes, there was silence, broken only by the crackling of the logs in the fire and the steady breathing of the dogs, who both lay stretched comfortably in front of the wood blaze. I glanced discreetly at the woman whose fame I had envied—her slender figure, the soft hair framing her face, the delicate, sensitive features, the small, classic white hand that held the sheets of paper so firmly yet so gently—the very hand of the Greek marble Psyche. I thought about how shortsighted some literary men are, thinking they can prevent women like Mavis Clare from achieving everything that fame or fortune has to offer. Such a mind as hers, even with its beautiful and touchable locks, was not meant to be submitted to inferior intellects, whether male or female. That determined little chin, gently illuminated by the firelight, was a clear sign of her strong will and unyielding ambition. And yet, the soft eyes and tender mouth—didn’t they evoke the sweetest love and the purest passion that could ever exist in a woman’s heart? I lost myself in dreamy thoughts, considering many things that had little to do with my own past or present. I realized that occasionally, God creates a woman of genius with a thinker’s brain and an angel’s soul—and such a person is destined to impact everyone less divinely gifted and to be a glory to the world she inhabits. So, as I pondered this, I studied Mavis Clare’s face and form—I noticed her eyes filling with tears as she continued to read. I wondered why she would weep over that ‘last document’ which had left me feeling unmoved and indifferent. I was jolted from my thoughts when her voice, trembling with pain, broke the silence—she jumped up, staring at me as if she had seen something horrifying.

“Oh, are you so blind,” she cried, “as not to see what this means? Can you not understand? Do you not know your worst enemy?”

“Oh, are you really that blind,” she cried, “that you can’t see what this means? Can’t you understand? Don’t you know your worst enemy?”

“My worst enemy?” I echoed amazed—“You surprise me, Mavis,—what have I, or my enemies or friends to do with my wife’s last confession? She raved,—between poison and passion, she could not tell, as you see by her final words, whether she was dead or alive,—and her writing at all under such stress of circumstances was a phenomenal effort,—but it has nothing to do with me personally.”

“My worst enemy?” I repeated, surprised. “You really catch me off guard, Mavis—what do I, or my enemies or friends, have to do with my wife’s last confession? She was delirious—caught between poison and passion, she couldn’t tell, as you can see from her final words, whether she was dead or alive—and her writing under such pressure was an incredible feat—but it doesn’t concern me personally.”

“For God’s sake do not be so hard-hearted!”—said Mavis passionately—“To me these last words of Sibyl’s,—poor, tortured, miserable girl!—are beyond all expression horrible and appalling. Do you mean to tell me you have no belief in a future life?”

“For God’s sake, don’t be so cold-hearted!” Mavis said passionately. “To me, these last words of Sibyl’s—poor, tortured, miserable girl!—are beyond all expression horrific and terrifying. Are you really telling me you don’t believe in an afterlife?”

“None.” I answered with conviction.

"None," I answered confidently.

“Then this is nothing to you?—this solemn assurance of [p 432] hers that she is not dead, but living again,—living too, in indescribable misery!—you do not believe it?”

“Then this means nothing to you?—this serious promise from [p432I'm sorry, but it seems you've provided a formatting error rather than a text phrase for me to modernize. Please provide a short phrase of 5 words or fewer for me to work on.her that she is not dead, but alive again,—alive too, in unimaginable misery!—you don’t believe it?”

“Does anyone believe the ravings of the dying!” I answered—“She was, as I have said, suffering the torments of poison and passion,—and in those torments wrote as one tormented....”

“Does anyone take seriously the ramblings of the dying?” I replied, “She was, as I mentioned, enduring the pains of poison and passion—and in that suffering, she wrote as someone tormented...

“Is it impossible to convince you of the truth?” asked Mavis solemnly,—“Are you so diseased in your spiritual perceptions as not to know, beyond a doubt, that this world is but the shadow of the Other Worlds awaiting us? I assure you, as I live, you will have that terrible knowledge forced upon you some day! I am aware of your theories,—your wife had the same beliefs or rather non-beliefs as yourself,—yet she has been convinced at last! I shall not attempt to argue with you. If this last letter of the unhappy girl you wedded cannot open your eyes to the eternal facts you choose to ignore, nothing will ever help you. You are in the power of your enemy!”

“Is it impossible to convince you of the truth?” asked Mavis seriously. “Are you so blinded in your spiritual understanding that you don’t know, without a doubt, that this world is just a shadow of the Other Worlds awaiting us? I promise you, as I live, that one day you will have that dreadful knowledge forced upon you! I know your beliefs—your wife held the same beliefs, or rather non-beliefs, as you do—but she has been persuaded at last! I won’t try to argue with you. If this final letter from the unhappy girl you married can’t open your eyes to the eternal truths you choose to ignore, nothing will ever help you. You are under the control of your enemy!”

“Of whom are you speaking, Mavis?” I asked astonished, observing that she stood like one suddenly appalled in a dream, her eyes fixed musingly on vacancy, and her lips trembling apart.

“Who are you talking about, Mavis?” I asked, shocked, noticing that she stood there looking like someone who had just been startled awake from a dream, her eyes staring blankly into space, and her lips trembling slightly.

“Your Enemy—your Enemy!” she repeated with energy—“It seems to me as if his Shadow stood near you now! Listen to this voice from the dead—Sibyl’s voice!——what does she say?——Oh God, have mercy!——I know who claims my worship now and drags me into yonder rolling world of flame ... his name is—’” ...

“Your enemy—your enemy!” she repeated with intensity—“It feels like his shadow is right next to you now! Listen to this voice from the dead—Sibyl’s voice!What does she say?——Oh God, have mercy!I know who demands my worship now and pulls me into that rolling world of flame ... his name is—’” ...

“Well!” I interrupted eagerly——“She breaks off there; his name is——

“Well!” I interrupted excited“She stops there; his name is——

“Lucio Rimânez!” said Mavis in a thrilling tone—“I do not know from whence he came,—but I take God to witness my belief that he is a worker of evil,—a fiend in beautiful human shape,—a destroyer and a corrupter! The curse of him fell on Sibyl the moment she met him,—the same curse rests on you! Leave him if you are wise,—take your chance of escape while it remains to you,—and never let him see your face again!”

“Lucio Rimânez!” said Mavis with excitement—“I don’t know where he came from, but I swear to God I believe he’s a force of evil—a devil in a beautiful human form—a destroyer and a corruptor! His curse fell on Sibyl the moment she met him, and the same curse is on you! If you’re smart, leave him—take your chance to get away while you still can—and never let him see your face again!”

[p 433]
She spoke with a kind of breathless haste as though impelled by a force not her own,—I stared at her amazed, and in a manner irritated.

[p433]
She spoke with a sort of hurried urgency, as if driven by a force outside herself—I stared at her, both amazed and somewhat annoyed.

“Such a course of action would be impossible to me, Mavis,”—I said somewhat coldly—“The Prince Rimânez is my best friend—no man ever had a better;—and his loyalty to me has been put to a severe test under which most men would have failed. I have not told you all.”

“Doing that would be impossible for me, Mavis,” I said somewhat coldly. “Prince Rimânez is my best friend—no one has ever been a better friend. His loyalty to me has been tested severely, in ways that would’ve broken most people. I haven’t told you everything.”

And I related in a few words the scene I had witnessed between my wife and Lucio in the music-gallery at Willowsmere. She listened,—but with an evident effort,—and pushing back her clustering hair from her brows she sighed heavily.

And I briefly described the scene I had seen between my wife and Lucio in the music gallery at Willowsmere. She listened, but with clear difficulty, and as she pushed her hair away from her forehead, she let out a heavy sigh.

“I am sorry,—but it does not alter my conviction!”—she said—“I look upon your best friend as your worst foe. And I feel you do not realize the awful calamity of your wife’s death in its true aspect. Will you forgive me if I ask you to leave me now?——Lady Sibyl’s letter has affected me terribly—I feel I cannot speak about it any more.... I wish I had not read it....”

“I’m sorry, but that doesn’t change my opinion!” she said. “I see your best friend as your worst enemy. And I think you don’t understand the terrible reality of your wife’s death. Will you forgive me if I ask you to leave me now? Lady Sibyl’s letter has really impacted me—I feel like I can’t talk about it anymore... I wish I hadn’t read it....

She broke off with a little half-suppressed sob,—I saw she was unnerved, and taking the manuscript from her hand, I said half-banteringly—

She stopped with a small, almost stifled sob—I could tell she was upset, so I took the manuscript from her hand and said half-jokingly—

“You cannot then suggest an epitaph for my wife’s monument?”

“You can't suggest an epitaph for my wife's grave marker?”

She turned upon me with a grand gesture of reproach.

She faced me with a dramatic gesture of disapproval.

“Yes I can!”—she replied in a low indignant voice—“Inscribe it as—‘From a pitiless hand to a broken heart!’ That will suit the dead girl,—and you, the living man!”

“Yeah, I can!”—she replied in a low, indignant voice—“Write it as—‘From a merciless hand to a shattered heart!’ That will fit the dead girl,—and you, the living man!”

Her rustling gown swept across my feet,—she passed me and was gone. Stupefied by her sudden anger, and equally sudden departure, I stood inert,—the St Bernard rose from the hearth-rug and glowered at me suspiciously, evidently wishing me to take my leave,—Pallas Athene stared, as usual, through me and beyond me in a boundless scorn,—all the various objects in this quiet study seemed silently to eject me as an undesired occupant. I looked round it once longingly as a [p 434] tired outcast may look on a peaceful garden and wish in vain to enter.

Her rustling gown brushed past my feet—she walked by and was gone. Stunned by her sudden anger and equally sudden departure, I stood frozen—the St Bernard got up from the hearth-rug and glared at me suspiciously, clearly wanting me to leave—Pallas Athene continued to stare through me and beyond me with boundless disdain—all the various objects in this quiet study seemed to silently reject me as an unwanted guest. I looked around the room once, longing, like a tired outcast wishing in vain to enter a peaceful garden.

“How like her sex she is after all!” I said half aloud—“She blames me for being pitiless,—and forgets that Sibyl was the sinner,—not I! No matter how guilty a woman may be, she generally manages to secure a certain amount of sympathy,—a man is always left out in the cold.”

“How much like her gender she is after all!” I said half aloud—“She blames me for being heartless,—and forgets that Sibyl was the one at fault,—not me! No matter how guilty a woman might be, she usually manages to get some sympathy,—a man is always left out in the cold.”

A shuddering sense of loneliness oppressed me as my eyes wandered round the restful room. The odour of lilies was in the air, exhaled, so I fancied, from the delicate and dainty personality of Mavis herself.

A shuddering feeling of loneliness weighed on me as my eyes drifted around the calm room. The scent of lilies filled the air, emitted, I imagined, from the delicate and charming personality of Mavis herself.

“If I had only known her first,—and loved her!” I murmured, as I turned away at last and left the house.

“If only I had known her first—and loved her!” I murmured as I finally turned away and left the house.

But then I remembered I had hated her before I ever met her,—and not only had I hated her, but I had vilified and misrepresented her work with a scurrilous pen under the shield of anonymity, and out of sheer malice,—thus giving her in the public sight, the greatest proof of her own genius a gifted woman can ever win,—man’s envy!

But then I remembered that I had hated her even before I met her—and not only had I hated her, but I had slandered and misrepresented her work with a nasty pen while hiding behind anonymity, all out of pure malice—thus giving her, in the eyes of the public, the greatest proof of her own genius that a talented woman can ever gain—man's envy!

[p435]
XXXVIII

Two weeks later I stood on the deck of Lucio’s yacht ‘The Flame,’—a vessel whose complete magnificence filled me, as well as all other beholders, with bewildered wonderment and admiration. She was a miracle of speed, her motive power being electricity; and the electric engines with which she was fitted were so complex and remarkable as to baffle all would-be inquirers into the secret of their mechanism and potency. A large crowd of spectators gathered to see her as she lay off Southampton, attracted by the beauty of her shape and appearance,—some bolder spirits even came out in tugs and row-boats, hoping to be allowed to make a visit of inspection on board, but the sailors, powerfully-built men of a foreign and somewhat unpleasing type, soon intimated that the company of such inquisitive persons was undesirable and unwelcome. With white sails spread, and a crimson flag flying from her mast, she weighed anchor at sunset on the afternoon of the day her owner and I joined her, and moving through the waters with delicious noiselessness and incredible rapidity, soon left far behind her the English shore, looking like a white line in the mist, or the pale vision of a land that might once have been. I had done a few quixotic things before departing from my native country,—for example, I had made a free gift of his former home Willowsmere, to Lord Elton, taking a sort of sullen pleasure in thinking that he, the spendthrift nobleman, owed the restoration of his property to me,—to me who had never been [p 436] either a successful linen-draper or furniture-man, but simply an author, one of ‘those sort of people’ whom my lord and my lady imagine they can ‘patronize’ and neglect again at pleasure without danger to themselves. The arrogant fools invariably forget what lasting vengeance can be taken for an unmerited slight by the owner of a brilliant pen! I was glad too, in a way, to realize that the daughter of the American railway-king would be brought to the grand old house to air her ‘countess-ship,’ and look at her prettily pert little physiognomy in the very mirror where Sibyl had watched herself die. I do not know why this idea pleased me, for I bore no grudge against Diana Chesney,—she was vulgar but harmless, and would probably make a much more popular châtelaine at Willowsmere Court than my wife had ever been. Among other things, I dismissed my man Morris, and made him miserable,—with the gift of a thousand pounds, to marry and start a business on. He was miserable because he could not make up his mind what business to adopt, his anxiety being to choose the calling that would ‘pay’ best,—and also, because though he ‘had his eye’ upon several young women, he could not tell which among them would be likely to be least extravagant, and the most serviceable as a cook and housekeeper. The love of money and the pains of taking care of it, embittered his days as it embitters the days of most men, and my unexpected munificence towards him burdened him with such a weight of trouble as robbed him of natural sleep and appetite. I cared nothing for his perplexities however, and gave him no advice, good or bad. My other servants I dismissed, each with a considerable gift of money, not that I particularly wished to benefit them, but simply because I desired them to speak well of me. And in this world it is very evident that the only way to get a good opinion is to pay for it! I gave orders to a famous Italian sculptor for Sibyl’s monument, English sculptors having no conception of sculpture,—it was to be of exquisite design, wrought in purest white marble, the chief adornment being the centre-figure of an angel ready for flight, with the face of Sibyl faithfully [p 437] copied from her picture. Because, however devilish a woman may be in her life-time, one is bound by all the laws of social hypocrisy to make an angel of her as soon as she is dead! Just before I left London I heard that my old college-friend ‘Boffles,’ John Carrington, had met with a sudden end. Busy at the ‘retorting’ of his gold, he had been choked by the mercurial fumes and had died in hideous torment. At one time this news would have deeply affected me, but now, I was scarcely sorry. I had heard nothing of him since I had come into my fortune,—he had never even written to congratulate me. Always full of my own self-importance, I judged this as great neglect on his part, and now that he was dead I felt no more than any of us feel now-a-days at the loss of friends. And that is very little,—we have really no time to be sorry,—so many people are always dying!—and we are in such a desperate hurry to rush on to death ourselves! Nothing seemed to touch me that did not closely concern my own personal interest,—and I had no affections left, unless I may call the vague tenderness I had for Mavis Clare an affection. Yet, to be honest, this very emotion was after all nothing but a desire to be consoled, pitied and loved by her,—to be able to turn upon the world and say “This woman whom you have lifted on your shield of honour and crowned with laurels,—she loves me—she is not yours, but mine!” Purely interested and purely selfish was the longing,—and it deserved no other name than selfishness.

Two weeks later, I stood on the deck of Lucio’s yacht ‘The Flame,’—a stunning vessel that left me, along with everyone else, amazed and in awe. She was a marvel of speed, powered by electricity; the electric engines onboard were so intricate and impressive that they baffled anyone who tried to figure out how they worked. A large crowd gathered to see her as she lay off Southampton, drawn by her beautiful design—some brave souls even came out in tugs and rowboats, hoping to get a closer look, but the sailors, strong foreign men with a rather unpleasant demeanor, quickly made it clear that such curious visitors were not welcome. With her white sails unfurled and a crimson flag flying from her mast, she set sail at sunset on the day her owner and I boarded her, gliding through the water with delightful silence and incredible speed, soon leaving the English shore behind, which looked like a white line in the mist, or the faint memory of a land that might have once existed. I had done a few impulsive things before leaving my home country—like giving the property Willowsmere to Lord Elton, taking a grim satisfaction in knowing that he, the extravagant nobleman, owed the restoration of his estate to me, to me who had never been a successful linen-draper or furniture dealer, but simply an author, one of ‘those people’ whom nobles think they can ‘patronize’ and then dismiss without consequence. The arrogant fools always forget how lasting retribution can be for an undeserved slight by someone with a sharp pen! I was also somewhat pleased to think that the daughter of the American railway tycoon would occupy the grand old house, showing off her ‘countess-ship’ and admiring her pretty, haughty face in the very mirror where Sibyl had watched herself die. I don’t know why this idea entertained me, since I held no grudge against Diana Chesney—she was crass but harmless and would probably make a much more popular chatelaine at Willowsmere Court than my wife ever had. Among other things, I let go of my man Morris, making him unhappy—with the gift of a thousand pounds to marry and start a business. He was miserable because he couldn’t decide which business to pursue, worrying about which would ‘pay’ best—and although he had his eye on several young women, he couldn't figure out who would be the least extravagant and most capable as a cook and housekeeper. His obsession with money and the burden of managing it soured his days like it does for most men, and my unexpected generosity toward him weighed him down with so much stress that it robbed him of sleep and appetite. I didn't care about his troubles and offered him no advice, good or bad. I dismissed my other servants too, each with a generous sum of money, not because I particularly wanted to help them, but simply because I wanted them to speak well of me. In this world, it’s clear that the only way to gain a good reputation is to buy it! I commissioned a famous Italian sculptor for Sibyl’s monument, since English sculptors have no real concept of true art—it was to be exquisitely designed, made from pure white marble, with the central figure of an angel ready for flight, and Sibyl's face accurately captured from her portrait. Because, no matter how wicked a woman may have been in life, society’s hypocrisy demands we turn her into an angel once she’s gone! Just before I left London, I heard that my old college friend ‘Boffles,’ John Carrington, had met a sudden end. While busy refining his gold, he had been choked by the fumes and died in terrible pain. At one time, this news would have deeply affected me, but now, I felt hardly any sorrow. I hadn’t heard from him since I came into my fortune—he hadn’t even written to congratulate me. Always full of my own self-importance, I saw this as a significant oversight on his part, and now that he was dead, I felt no more grief than any of us feel these days when we lose friends. And that’s very little—we really don’t have time to feel sorry—so many people are always dying!—and we are all in such a mad rush towards our own demise! Nothing seemed to affect me unless it was personally significant to me—and I had no feelings left, unless I could call the vague affection I had for Mavis Clare an affection. Yet, to be honest, this feeling was really just a desire to be comforted, pitied, and loved by her—to be able to turn to the world and say, “This woman whom you’ve honored and praised—she loves me—she is not yours, but mine!” Purely self-serving and completely selfish, this longing deserved no other label than selfishness.

My feelings for Rimânez too began at this time to undergo a curious change. The fascination I had for him, the power he exercised over me remained as great as ever, but I found myself often absorbed in a close study of him, strangely against my own will. Sometimes his every look seemed fraught with meaning,—his every gesture suggestive of an almost terrific authority. He was always to me the most attractive of beings,—nevertheless there was an uneasy sensation of doubt and fear growing up in my mind regarding him,—a painful anxiety to know more about him than he had ever told me,—and on rare occasions I experienced a sudden shock of inexplicable [p 438] repulsion against him which like a tremendous wave threw me back with violence upon myself and left me half-stunned with a dread of I knew not what. Alone with him, as it were, on the wide sea, cut off for a time from all other intercourse than that which we shared together, these sensations were very strong upon me. I began to note many things which I had been too blind or too absorbed in my own pursuits to observe before; the offensive presence of Amiel, who acted as chief steward on board the yacht, filled me now not only with dislike, but nervous apprehension,—the dark and more or less repulsive visages of the crew haunted me in my dreams;—and one day, leaning over the vessel’s edge and gazing blankly down into the fathomless water below, I fell to thinking of strange sorceries of the East, and stories of magicians who by the exercise of unlawful science did so make victims of men and delude them that their wills were entirely perverted and no longer their own. I do not know why this passing thought should have suddenly overwhelmed me with deep depression,—but when I looked up, to me the sky had grown dark, and the face of one of the sailors who was near me polishing the brass hand-rail, seemed singularly threatening and sinister. I moved to go to the other side of the deck, when a hand was gently laid on my shoulder from behind, and turning, I met the sad and splendid eyes of Lucio.

My feelings for Rimânez also started to change in a strange way. The fascination I had for him and the power he held over me were just as strong as before, but I often found myself unexpectedly focused on him, almost against my will. Sometimes, every look he gave me seemed packed with meaning, and every gesture suggested an almost terrifying authority. He was always the most attractive person to me, yet I felt an uneasy mix of doubt and fear growing in my mind about him. I had a painful curiosity to know more about him than he had ever shared, and occasionally, I would feel a sudden, inexplicable wave of repulsion towards him that would hit me hard, leaving me half-stunned with a fear of something I couldn't identify. Being alone with him, as if we were adrift on a vast sea, cut off from all other interactions except our own, these feelings became very intense. I began to notice many things I had previously overlooked because I was too caught up in my own interests; the presence of Amiel, who acted as the chief steward on the yacht, now filled me not just with dislike, but with nervous apprehension. The dark and somewhat repulsive faces of the crew haunted my dreams. One day, leaning over the edge of the boat and staring blankly into the endless water below, I started thinking about strange sorceries from the East and tales of magicians who, through forbidden knowledge, could completely twist people's wills and deceive them into losing control. I don’t know why this fleeting thought suddenly brought me deep sadness, but when I looked up, the sky seemed to have darkened, and the face of a sailor nearby, who was polishing the brass handrail, appeared strangely threatening and sinister. I decided to move to the other side of the deck when a hand was gently placed on my shoulder from behind. Turning around, I met the sad and beautiful eyes of Lucio.

“Are you growing weary of the voyage Geoffrey?” he asked—“Weary of those two suggestions of eternity—the interminable sky, the interminable sea? I am afraid you are!—man easily gets fatigued with his own littleness and powerlessness when he is set afloat on a plank between air and ocean. Yet we are travelling as swiftly as electricity will bear us,—and, as worked in this vessel, it is carrying us at a far greater speed than you perhaps realize or imagine.”

“Are you getting tired of the journey, Geoffrey?” he asked. “Tired of those two reminders of forever—the endless sky, the endless sea? I’m worried you are! People quickly feel drained by their own smallness and helplessness when they’re adrift on a plank between air and ocean. But we’re traveling as fast as electricity can take us—and, thanks to this vessel, it’s moving us at a much greater speed than you might think or imagine.”

I made no immediate answer, but taking his arm strolled slowly up and down. I felt he was looking at me, but I avoided meeting his gaze.

I didn’t respond right away, but I took his arm and walked slowly back and forth. I could sense that he was looking at me, but I avoided making eye contact.

“You have been thinking of your wife?” he queried softly and, as I thought, sympathetically—“I have shunned,—for [p 439] reasons you know of,—all allusion to the tragic end of so beautiful a creature. Beauty is, alas!—so often subject to hysteria! Yet—if you had any faith, you would believe she is an angel now!”

“You’ve been thinking about your wife?” he asked gently and, as I reflected, compassionately—“I have avoided—because of reasons you’re aware of—any mention of the tragic end of such a beautiful person. Beauty is, unfortunately!—so often prone to hysteria! Yet—if you had any faith, you would believe she’s an angel now!”

I stopped short at this, and looked straight at him. There was a fine smile on his delicate mouth.

I stopped suddenly and looked right at him. There was a gentle smile on his delicate lips.

“An angel!” I repeated slowly—“or a devil? Which would you say she is?—you, who sometimes declare that you believe in Heaven,—and Hell?”

“An angel!” I repeated slowly—“or a devil? Which do you think she is?—you, who sometimes say you believe in Heaven—and Hell?”

He was silent, but the dreamy smile remained still on his lips.

He was quiet, but the dreamy smile lingered on his lips.

“Come, speak!” I said roughly—“You can be frank with me, you know,—angel or devil—which?”

“Come, talk!” I said gruffly—“You can be honest with me, you know,—angel or devil—which one?”

“My dear Geoffrey!” he remonstrated gently and with gravity—“A woman is always an angel,—both here and hereafter!”

“My dear Geoffrey!” he said gently but seriously, “A woman is always an angel—both in this life and the next!”

I laughed bitterly. “If that is part of your faith I am sorry for you!”

I laughed bitterly. “If that's part of your faith, I feel sorry for you!”

“I have not spoken of my faith,”—he rejoined in colder accents, lifting his brilliant eyes to the darkening heaven—“I am not a Salvationist, that I should bray forth a creed to the sound of trump and drum.”

“I haven’t talked about my beliefs,” he replied in a cooler tone, raising his bright eyes to the darkening sky. “I’m not a Salvationist, so I won’t shout out a creed to the sound of trumpet and drum.”

“All the same, you have a creed;”—I persisted—“And I fancy it must be a strange one! If you remember, you promised to explain it to me——

“All the same, you have a belief;”—I kept on—“And I think it must be a weird one! If you recall, you promised to explain it to me

“Are you ready to receive such an explanation?” he asked in a somewhat ironical tone—“No, my dear friend!—permit me to say you are not ready—not yet! My beliefs are too positive to be brought even into contact with your contradictions,—too frightfully real to submit to your doubts for a moment. You would at once begin to revert to the puny, used-up old arguments of Voltaire, Schopenhauer and Huxley,—little atomic theories like grains of dust in the whirlwind of My knowledge! I can tell you I believe in God as a very Actual and Positive Being,—and that is presumably the first of the Church articles.”

“Are you ready to hear such an explanation?” he asked in a somewhat ironic tone. “No, my dear friend! Let me say you are not ready—not yet! My beliefs are too strong to even come into contact with your contradictions, too alarmingly real to be influenced by your doubts for even a moment. You would immediately start falling back on the tired, worn-out arguments of Voltaire, Schopenhauer, and Huxley—little atomic theories like specks of dust in the whirlwind of my understanding! I can tell you that I believe in God as a very Actual and Positive Being—and that is probably the first of the Church's articles.”

“You believe in God!” I echoed his words, staring at him stupidly. He seemed in earnest. In fact he had always [p 440] seemed in earnest on the subject of Deity. Vaguely I thought of a woman in society whom I slightly knew,—an ugly woman, unattractive and mean-minded, who passed her time in entertaining semi-Royalties and pushing herself amongst them,—she had said to me one day—4 “I hate people who believe in God, don’t you? The idea of a God makes me sick!”

“You believe in God!” I repeated his words, staring at him blankly. He seemed serious. In fact, he had always seemed serious about the topic of God. I vaguely remembered a woman in society whom I barely knew—a rather unattractive and unpleasant person—who spent her time mingling with minor royals and trying to insert herself into their circles. She had once said to me, “I hate people who believe in God, don’t you? The idea of a God makes me sick!”

“You believe in God!” I repeated again dubiously.

“You believe in God!” I said again, feeling skeptical.

“Look!” he said, raising his hand towards the sky—“There a few drifting clouds cover millions of worlds, impenetrable, mysterious, yet actual;—down there—” and he pointed to the sea, “lurk a thousand things of which, though the ocean is a part of earth, human beings have not yet learned the nature. Between these upper and lower spaces of the Incomprehensible yet Absolute, you, a finite atom of limited capabilities stand, uncertain how long the frail thread of your life shall last, yet arrogantly balancing the question with your own poor brain, as to whether you,—you in your utter littleness and incompetency shall condescend to accept a God or not! I confess, that of all astonishing things in the Universe, this particular attitude of modern mankind is the most astonishing to me!”

“Look!” he said, raising his hand toward the sky—“Over there, a few drifting clouds hide millions of worlds, impenetrable, mysterious, yet real;—down there—” and he pointed to the sea, “lurk a thousand things about which, even though the ocean is part of the earth, humans have not yet understood their nature. Between these upper and lower realms of the Incomprehensible yet Absolute, you, a tiny speck with limited abilities stand, unsure how long the fragile thread of your life will last, yet arrogantly weighing the question with your own feeble mind, about whether you,—you in your utter smallness and incompetence, should lower yourself to accept a God or not! I admit, that of all the amazing things in the Universe, this particular attitude of modern humanity astonishes me the most!”

“Your own attitude is?——

“What's your attitude?”

“The reluctant acceptance of such terrific knowledge as is forced upon me,—” he replied with a dark smile—“I do not say I have been an apt or a willing pupil,—I have had to suffer in learning what I know!”

“The unwilling acceptance of such overwhelming knowledge that has been thrust upon me,” he said with a dark smile, “I won’t claim that I’ve been a quick or eager learner—I’ve had to endure a lot to grasp what I know!”

“Do you believe in hell?” I asked him suddenly—“And in Satan, the Arch-Enemy of mankind?”

“Do you believe in hell?” I asked him out of the blue. “And in Satan, the Arch-Enemy of humanity?”

He was silent for so long that I was surprised, the more so as he grew pale to the lips, and a curious, almost deathlike rigidity of feature gave his expression something of the ghastly and terrible. After a pause he turned his eyes upon me,—an intense burning misery was reflected in them, though he smiled.

He was quiet for so long that I was taken aback, especially as he went pale to the lips, and a strange, almost lifeless stiffness in his face gave his expression a ghastly and frightening look. After a moment, he looked at me—an intense, burning pain was reflected in his eyes, even though he smiled.

“Most assuredly I believe in hell! How can I do otherwise if I believe in heaven? If there is an Up there must be [p 441] a Down; if there is Light, there must also be Darkness! And, ... concerning the Arch-Enemy of mankind,—if half the stories reported of him be true, he must be the most piteous and pitiable figure in the Universe! What would be the sorrows of a thousand million worlds, compared to the sorrows of Satan!”

“Of course I believe in hell! How can I not if I believe in heaven? If there’s an Up, there has to be a Down; if there's Light, there has to be Darkness too! And about the Arch-Enemy of humanity—if just half the stories about him are true, then he’s the most miserable and tragic figure in the Universe! What would the sorrows of a billion worlds matter compared to the sorrows of Satan?”

“Sorrows!” I echoed—“He is supposed to rejoice in the working of evil!”

“Sorrows!” I repeated—“He’s supposed to find joy in the workings of evil!”

“Neither angel nor devil can do that,”—he said slowly—“To rejoice in the working of evil is a temporary mania which affects man only. For actual joy to come out of evil, Chaos must come again, and God must extinguish Himself.” He stared across the dark sea,—the sun had sunk, and one faint star twinkled through the clouds. “And so I again say—the sorrows of Satan! Sorrows immeasurable as eternity itself,—imagine them! To be shut out of Heaven!—to hear all through the unending æons, the far-off voices of angels whom once he knew and loved!—to be a wanderer among deserts of darkness, and to pine for the light celestial that was formerly as air and food to his being,—and to know that Man’s folly, Man’s utter selfishness, Man’s cruelty, keep him thus exiled, an outcast from pardon and peace! Man’s nobleness may lift the Lost Spirit almost within reach of his lost joys,—but Man’s vileness drags him down again,—easy was the torture of Sisyphus compared with the torture of Satan! No wonder that he loathes Mankind!—small blame to him if he seeks to destroy the puny tribe eternally,—little marvel that he grudges them their share of immortality! Think of it as a legend merely,”—and he turned upon me with a movement that was almost fierce—“Christ redeemed Man,—and by his teaching, showed how it was possible for Man to redeem the Devil!”

“Neither angel nor devil can do that,” he said slowly. “To find joy in the workings of evil is a temporary madness that only affects humans. For true joy to arise from evil, Chaos must return, and God must extinguish Himself.” He looked out across the dark sea—the sun had set, and one faint star sparkled through the clouds. “And so I say again—the sorrows of Satan! Sorrows as immeasurable as eternity itself—imagine them! To be shut out of Heaven! To hear throughout the endless ages, the distant voices of angels whom he once knew and loved! To be a wanderer among deserts of darkness, longing for the celestial light that was once as essential as air and food to his existence, and to know that mankind’s folly, utter selfishness, and cruelty keep him exiled, an outcast from forgiveness and peace! Mankind’s nobleness may lift the Lost Spirit almost to reach his lost joys, but mankind’s vileness pulls him down again—Sisyphus's torture was easy compared to the torture of Satan! It’s no wonder he despises humanity! It’s hardly surprising if he seeks to destroy the weak tribe eternally—it’s little wonder he begrudges them their share of immortality! Think of it as just a legend,” he said, turning to me with an almost fierce gesture. “Christ redeemed mankind, and through His teaching, showed how it was possible for humanity to redeem the Devil!”

“I do not understand you—” I said feebly, awed by the strange pain and passion of his tone.

“I don’t get you—” I said weakly, overwhelmed by the unusual pain and intensity of his tone.

“Do you not? Yet my meaning is scarcely obscure! If men were true to their immortal instincts and to the God that made them,—if they were generous, honest, [p 442] fearless, faithful, reverent, unselfish, ... if women were pure, brave, tender and loving,—can you not imagine that in the strong force and fairness of such a world, ‘Lucifer, son of the Morning’ would be moved to love instead of hate?—that the closed doors of Paradise would be unbarred—and that he, lifted towards his Creator on the prayers of pure lives, would wear again his Angel’s crown? Can you not realize this, even by way of a legendary story?”

“Don’t you? Yet my meaning is hardly unclear! If people were true to their eternal instincts and to the God who created them—if they were generous, honest, fearless, faithful, reverent, and selfless... if women were pure, brave, tender, and loving—can you not imagine that in the strength and fairness of such a world, ‘Lucifer, son of the Morning,’ would be inspired to love instead of hate?—that the closed doors of Paradise would be opened—and that he, lifted towards his Creator by the prayers of pure lives, would wear his Angel’s crown again? Can you not see this, even through a legendary story?”

“Why yes, as a legendary story the idea is beautiful,”—I admitted—“And to me, as I told you once before, quite new. Still, as men are never likely to be honest or women pure, I’m afraid the poor devil stands a bad chance of ever getting redeemed!”

“Sure, as a legendary story, the idea is beautiful,” I admitted. “And for me, as I mentioned before, it's quite new. Still, since men are unlikely to be honest or women pure, I’m afraid the poor guy doesn’t have much of a chance of ever being redeemed!”

“I fear so too!” and he eyed me with a curious derision—“I very much fear so! And his chances being so slight, I rather respect him for being the Arch-Enemy of such a worthless race!” He paused a moment, then added—“I wonder how we have managed to get on such an absurd subject of conversation? It is dull and uninteresting as all ‘spiritual’ themes invariably are. My object in bringing you out on this voyage is not to indulge in psychological argument, but to make you forget your troubles as much as possible, and enjoy the present while it lasts.”

“I’m worried about that too!” he said, giving me a look that mixed curiosity with scorn—“I really am worried! And considering his chances are so slim, I actually admire him for being the Arch-Enemy of such a worthless race!” He paused for a moment, then added—“I wonder how we ended up on such a ridiculous topic? It’s as dull and uninteresting as all ‘spiritual’ subjects usually are. The reason I brought you on this trip is not to get into psychological debates, but to help you forget your troubles as much as possible and enjoy the moment while it lasts.”

There was a vibration of compassionate kindness in his voice which at once moved me to an acute sense of self-pity, the worst enervator of moral force that exists. I sighed heavily.

There was a warmth of genuine kindness in his voice that immediately filled me with a deep sense of self-pity, the worst enemy of moral strength. I sighed heavily.

“Truly I have suffered”—I said—“More than most men!”

“Honestly, I have suffered”—I said—“More than most people!”

“More even than most millionaires deserve to suffer!” declared Lucio, with that inevitable touch of sarcasm which distinguished some of his friendliest remarks—“Money is supposed to make amends to a man for everything,—and even the wealthy wife of a certain Irish ‘patriot’ has not found it incompatible with affection to hold her moneybags close to herself while her husband has been declared a bankrupt. How she has ‘idolized’ him, let others say! Now, considering your cash-abundance, it must be owned the fates have treated you somewhat unkindly!”

“More than most millionaires deserve to suffer!” declared Lucio, with that inevitable touch of sarcasm that characterized some of his friendliest remarks—“Money is supposed to make up for everything for a man, and even the wealthy wife of a certain Irish ‘patriot’ hasn’t found it hard to keep her money close to her while her husband is declared bankrupt. How she has ‘idolized’ him, let others say! Now, considering your wealth, it must be said the fates have treated you somewhat unkindly!”

[p 443]
The smile that was half-cruel and half-sweet radiated in his eyes as he spoke,—and again a singular revulsion of feeling against him moved me to dislike and fear. And yet,—how fascinating was his company! I could not but admit that the voyage with him to Alexandria on board ‘The Flame’ was one of positive enchantment and luxury all the way. There was nothing in a material sense left to wish for,—all that could appeal to the intelligence or the imagination had been thought of on board this wonderful yacht which sped like a fairy ship over the sea. Some of the sailors were skilled musicians, and on tranquil nights or at sunset, would bring stringed instruments and discourse to our ears the most dulcet and ravishing melodies. Lucio himself too would often sing,—his luscious voice resounding, as it seemed, over all the visible sea and sky, with such passion as might have drawn an angel down to listen. Gradually my mind became impregnated with these snatches of mournful, fierce, or weird minor tunes,—and I began to suffer in silence from an inexplicable depression and foreboding sense of misery, as well as from another terrible feeling to which I could scarcely give a name,—a dreadful uncertainty of myself, as of one lost in a wilderness and about to die. I endured these fits of mental agony alone,—and in such dreary burning moments, believed I was going mad. I grew more and more sullen and taciturn, and when we at last arrived at Alexandria I was not moved to any particular pleasure. The place was new to me, but I was not conscious of novelty,—everything seemed flat, dull, and totally uninteresting. A heavy almost lethargic stupor chained my wits, and when we left the yacht in harbour and went on to Cairo, I was not sensible of any personal enjoyment in the journey, or interest in what I saw. I was only partially roused when we took possession of a luxurious dahabeah, which, with a retinue of attendants, had been specially chartered for us, and commenced our lotus-like voyage up the Nile. The reed-edged, sluggish yellow river fascinated me,—I used to spend long hours reclining at full length in a deck-chair, gazing at the flat shores, the blown sand-heaps, the broken [p 444] columns and mutilated temples of the dead kingdoms of the past. One evening, thus musing, while the great golden moon climbed languidly up into the sky to stare at the wrecks of earthly ages I said—

[p443]The smile that was both cruel and sweet sparkled in his eyes as he spoke, and once again, I felt a strange wave of dislike and fear toward him. Yet, how captivating was his company! I had to admit that the journey with him to Alexandria on ‘The Flame’ was truly magical and luxurious all the way. There was nothing materially lacking—everything that could stimulate the mind or imagination had been considered on this amazing yacht that sailed like a fairy boat across the sea. Some of the sailors were talented musicians, and on calm nights or at sunset, they would bring out string instruments and fill the air with the most beautiful and enchanting melodies. Lucio himself would often sing—his rich voice seemed to resonate across the entire visible sea and sky, with a passion that could have drawn an angel to listen. Gradually, my mind became filled with these snippets of mournful, intense, or strange minor tunes, and I began to silently suffer from an inexplicable sadness and foreboding sense of despair, as well as from another terrible feeling that I could hardly name—a dreadful uncertainty about myself, as if I were lost in a wilderness and about to perish. I endured these bouts of mental anguish alone—and in those bleak, burning moments, I thought I was going insane. I became increasingly sullen and quiet, and when we finally reached Alexandria, I felt no particular joy. The place was unfamiliar to me, but I wasn't aware of its novelty—everything seemed flat, dull, and completely uninteresting. A heavy, almost lethargic stupor confined my thoughts, and when we left the yacht in harbor and moved on to Cairo, I found no personal enjoyment in the journey or interest in what I saw. I was only slightly awakened when we boarded a luxurious dahabeah, which had been specially hired for us, and began our dreamlike voyage up the Nile. The reed-lined, sluggish yellow river intrigued me—I would spend long hours lying back in a deck chair, gazing at the flat shores, the wind-blown sand dunes, the broken columns, and the ruined temples of ancient kingdoms. One evening, while lost in thought, as the great golden moon slowly rose into the sky to look down at the remnants of past ages, I said—

“If one could only see these ancient cities as they once existed, what strange revelations might be made! Our modern marvels of civilization and progress might seem small trifles after all,—for I believe in our days we are only re-discovering what the peoples of old time knew.”

“If only we could see these ancient cities as they once were, what incredible discoveries we might make! Our modern achievements and advancements might feel insignificant by comparison, because I believe that in our time we are just rediscovering what the people of the past understood.”

Lucio drew his cigar from his mouth and looked at it meditatively. Then he glanced up at me with a half-smile—

Lucio took his cigar out of his mouth and looked at it thoughtfully. Then he glanced up at me with a half-smile

“Would you like to see a city resuscitated?” he inquired—“Here, in this very spot, some six thousand years ago, a king reigned, with a woman not his queen but his favourite, (quite a lawful arrangement in those days) who was as famous for her beauty and virtue, as this river is for its fructifying tide. Here civilization had progressed enormously,—with the one exception that it had not outgrown faith. Modern France and England have beaten the ancients in their scorn of God and creed, their contempt for divine things, their unnameable lasciviousness and blasphemy. This city”——and he waved his hand towards a dreary stretch of shore where a cluster of tall reeds waved above the monster fragment of a fallen column,—“was governed by the strong pure faith of its people more than anything,—and the ruler of social things in it was a woman. The king’s favourite was something like Mavis Clare in that she possessed genius,—she had also the qualities of justice, intelligence, love, truth and a most noble unselfishness,—she made this place happy. It was a paradise on earth while she lived,—when she died, its glory ended. So much can a woman do if she chooses,—so much does she not do, in her usual cow-like way of living!”

“Would you like to see a city brought back to life?” he asked. “Right here, about six thousand years ago, a king ruled alongside a woman who wasn’t his queen but his favorite, which was a perfectly acceptable arrangement back then. She was as well-known for her beauty and virtue as this river is for its nourishing flow. Civilization had advanced significantly here—except for one thing: it hadn’t outgrown faith. Modern France and England have surpassed the ancients in their disdain for God and religion, their contempt for divine matters, and their shocking indulgence in immorality and blasphemy. This city”—— and he gestured toward a barren stretch of shore where tall reeds swayed above the massive remnants of a fallen column—“was largely governed by the strong, pure faith of its people, and the one who held social power here was a woman. The king’s favorite resembled Mavis Clare in that she was gifted—she also embodied justice, intelligence, love, truth, and a remarkable selflessness—she made this place joyful. It was a paradise on earth while she lived; when she passed away, its glory faded. A woman can do so much if she chooses—yet she often does so little, content to live in her usual, complacent way!”

“How do you know all this you tell me of?” I asked him.

“How do you know all this you’re telling me about?” I asked him.

“By study of past records”—he replied—“I read what modern men declare they have no time to read. You are right in the idea that all ‘new’ things are only old things re-invented or re-discovered,—if you had gone a step further [p 445] and said that some of men’s present lives are only the continuation of their past, you would not have been wrong. Now, if you like, I can by my science, show you the city that stood here long ago,—the ‘City Beautiful’ as its name is, translated from the ancient tongue.”

“By studying old records,” he replied, “I learn what modern people say they don’t have time to read. You’re right that all ‘new’ things are just old things reinvented or rediscovered—if you had gone a step further and said that some of people’s current lives are just continuations of their past, you wouldn’t have been wrong. Now, if you’d like, I can use my knowledge to show you the city that used to be here long ago—the ‘City Beautiful,’ as its name translates from the ancient language.”

I roused myself from my lounging attitude and looked at him amazedly. He met my gaze unmoved.

I pulled myself up from my relaxed position and looked at him in surprise. He met my gaze without flinching.

“You can show it to me!” I exclaimed—“How can you do such an impossible thing?”

“You can show it to me!” I exclaimed. “How can you do something so impossible?”

“Permit me to hypnotize you,”—he answered smiling,—“My system of hypnotism is, very fortunately, not yet discovered by meddlesome inquirers into occult matters,—but it never fails of its effect,—and I promise you, you shall, under my influence, see not only the place, but the people.”

"Let me hypnotize you," he replied with a smile. "Luckily, my method of hypnosis hasn't been uncovered by those pesky seekers of the occult yet, but it always works. I promise you, under my influence, you'll not only see the place but also the people."

My curiosity was strongly excited, and I became more eager to try the suggested experiment than I cared to openly show. I laughed however, with affected indifference.

My curiosity was really piqued, and I was more eager to try the suggested experiment than I wanted to let on. I laughed, though, with a feigned indifference.

“I am perfectly willing!” I said—“All the same, I don’t think you can hypnotize me,—I have much too strong a will of my own——” at which remark I saw a smile, dark and saturnine, hover on his lips—“But you can make the attempt.”

“I’m totally willing!” I said—“Still, I don’t think you can hypnotize me—I have way too strong a will of my own” At that comment, I noticed a dark, brooding smile appear on his lips—“But you can give it a shot.”

He rose at once, and signed to one of our Egyptian servants.

He immediately got up and motioned to one of our Egyptian servants.

“Stop the dahabeah, Azimah,” he said—“We will rest here for the night.”

“Stop the dahabeah, Azimah,” he said. “We’ll rest here for the night.”

Azimah, a superb-looking Eastern in picturesque white garments, put his hands to his head in submission and retired to give the order. In another few moments the dahabeah had stopped. A great silence was around us,—the moonlight fell like yellow wine on the deck,—in the far distance across the stretches of dark sand, a solitary column towered so clear-cut against the sky that it was almost possible to discern upon it the outline of a monstrous face. Lucio stood still, confronting me,—saying nothing, but looking me steadily through and through, with those wonderful mystic, melancholy eyes that seemed to penetrate and burn my very [p 446] flesh. I was attracted as a bird might be by the basilisk eyes of a snake,—yet I tried to smile and say something indifferent. My efforts were useless,—personal consciousness was slipping from me fast,—the sky, the water and the moon whirled round each other in a giddy chase for precedence;—I could not move, for my limbs seemed fastened to my chair with weights of iron, and I was for a few minutes absolutely powerless. Then suddenly my vision cleared (as I thought)—my senses grew vigorous and alert, ... I heard the sound of solemn marching music, and there,—there in the full radiance of the moon, with a thousand lights gleaming forth from high cupolas, shone the ‘City Beautiful’!

Azimah, an incredibly attractive figure in beautiful white clothing, raised his hands to his head in a gesture of submission and stepped back to give the order. In a few moments, the dahabeah came to a stop. A profound silence surrounded us—the moonlight spilled like yellow wine across the deck—in the distance, against the dark sands, a solitary column stood out so sharply against the sky that it almost looked like a monstrous face. Lucio stood still, facing me—saying nothing, but gazing intently into my eyes with those mesmerizing, melancholic eyes that seemed to pierce and burn my very flesh. I felt drawn to him like a bird to the basilisk's gaze—but I attempted to smile and say something casual. My efforts were in vain—my awareness was quickly fading—everything—the sky, the water, and the moon—was spinning in a dizzying dance; I couldn’t move, as if my limbs were weighed down with iron, and I felt completely powerless for a few moments. Then, suddenly, my vision sharpened (or so I thought)—my senses became sharp and alert... I heard the sound of solemn marching music, and there—there in the bright glow of the moon, with a thousand lights sparkling from tall domes, shone the 'City Beautiful'!


4 Said in the author’s hearing by one of the ‘lady leaders’ of ‘smart’ society. Back

4 Said in the author's hearing by one of the 'lady leaders' of 'trendy' society. Back

[p447]
XXXIX

A vision of majestic buildings, vast, stately and gigantic!——of streets crowded with men and women in white and coloured garments adorned with jewels,—of flowers that grew on the roofs of palaces and swung from terrace to terrace in loops and garlands of fantastic bloom,—of trees, broad-branched and fully leafed,—of marble embankments overlooking the river,—of lotus-lilies growing thickly below, by the water’s edge,—of music that echoed in silver and brazen twangings from the shelter of shady gardens and covered balconies,—every beautiful detail rose before me more distinctly than an ivory carving mounted on an ebony shield. Just opposite where I stood or seemed to stand, on the deck of a vessel in the busy harbour, a wide avenue extended, opening up into huge squares embellished with strange figures of granite gods and animals,—I saw the sparkling spray of many fountains in the moonlight, and heard the low persistent hum of the restless human multitudes that thronged the place as thickly as bees clustered in a hive. To the left of the scene I could discern a huge bronze gate guarded by sphinxes; there was a garden beyond it, and from that depth of shade a girl’s voice, singing a strange wild melody, came floating towards me on the breeze. Meanwhile the marching music I had first of all caught the echo of, sounded nearer and nearer,—and presently I perceived a great crowd approaching with lighted torches and garlands of flowers. Soon I saw a band of priests in [p 448] brilliant robes that literally blazed with sun-like gems,—they were moving towards the river, and with them came young boys and little children, while on either side, maidens white-veiled and rose-wreathed, paced demurely, swinging silver censers to and fro. After the priestly procession walked a regal figure between ranks of slaves and attendants,—I knew it for the King of this ‘City Beautiful,’ and was almost moved to join in the thundering acclamations which greeted his progress. And that snowy palanquin, carried by lily-crowned girls, that followed his train,—who occupied it? ... what gem of his land was thus tenderly enshrined? I was consumed by an extraordinary longing to know this,—I watched the white burden coming nearer to my point of vantage,—I saw the priests arrange themselves in a semi-circle on the river-embankment, the King in their midst, and the surging shouting multitude around,—then came the brazen clangour of many bells, intermixed with the rolling of drums and the shrilling sound of reed-pipes lightly blown upon,—and, amid the blaze of the flaring torches, the White Palanquin was set down upon the ground. A woman, clad in some silvery glistening tissue, stepped forth from it like a sylph from the foam of the sea, but——she was veiled,—I could not discern so much as the outline of her features,—and the keen disappointment of this was a positive torture to me. If I could but see her, I thought, I should know something I had never hitherto guessed! “Lift, oh lift the shrouding veil, Spirit of the City Beautiful!” I inwardly prayed—“For I feel I shall read in your eyes the secret of happiness!”

A vision of grand buildings, large, impressive, and huge!of streets filled with men and women in white and colorful clothing adorned with jewels,—of flowers growing on palace roofs and hanging from terrace to terrace in loops and garlands of extraordinary blooms,—of trees, broad-branched and full of leaves,—of marble walkways overlooking the river,—of lotus flowers growing thickly below, by the water’s edge,—of music echoing with silver and brass sounds from the shaded gardens and covered balconies,—every beautiful detail appeared before me more clearly than an ivory carving on an ebony surface. Just in front of where I stood or seemed to stand, on the deck of a ship in the bustling harbor, a wide avenue stretched out, leading to large squares decorated with strange sculptures of granite gods and animals,—I saw the sparkling spray of many fountains in the moonlight, and heard the low constant hum of the restless crowds that filled the area as densely as bees clustered in a hive. To the left of the scene, I could make out a huge bronze gate guarded by sphinxes; there was a garden beyond it, and from that dark shade, a girl’s voice, singing a strange wild melody, floated toward me on the breeze. Meanwhile, the marching music I had first caught the echo of sounded closer and closer,—and soon I noticed a large crowd approaching with lit torches and flower garlands. I soon saw a group of priests in [p448It seems like there isn't any text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the short phrases, and I'll be happy to assist!brilliant robes that literally shone with sun-like gems,—they were heading toward the river, accompanied by young boys and little children, while on either side, maidens with white veils and floral crowns walked gracefully, swinging silver censers back and forth. Following the priestly procession was a regal figure between rows of slaves and attendants,—I recognized him as the King of this ‘City Beautiful,’ and was almost tempted to join in the thunderous cheers that celebrated his progress. And that snowy palanquin, carried by girls with lily crowns, that followed his entourage,—who was inside it? ... what treasure of his land was so tenderly held? I was filled with an overwhelming desire to know this,—I watched the white burden getting closer to my vantage point,—I saw the priests arrange themselves in a semi-circle on the riverbank, the King in their midst, and the thronging cheering crowd around,—then came the loud ringing of many bells, mixed with the rolling of drums and the high-pitched sound of reed pipes being lightly played,—and, amid the blaze of the flickering torches, the White Palanquin was set down. A woman, dressed in some silvery shimmering fabric, stepped out like a spirit from the foam of the sea, but—she was veiled,—I could not see even the outline of her features,—and the sharp disappointment of this was a real torment to me. If I could only see her, I thought, I would discover something I had never before guessed! “Lift, oh lift the shrouding veil, Spirit of the City Beautiful!” I silently prayed—“For I believe I shall find in your eyes the secret of happiness!”

But the veil was not withdrawn, ... the music made barbaric clamour in my ears, ... the blaze of strong light and colour blinded me, ... and I felt myself reeling into a dark chaos, where as I imagined, I chased the moon, as she flew before me on silver wings,—then ... the sound of a rich baritone trolling out a light song from a familiar modern opera bouffe confused and startled me,——and in another second I found myself staring wildly at Lucio, who, lying easily back in his deck-chair, was carolling joyously to the [p 449] silent night and the blank expanse of sandy shore, in front of which our dahabeah rested motionless. With a cry I flung myself upon him.

But the veil was not lifted, ... the music made a chaotic noise in my ears, ... the bright light and colors blinded me, ... and I felt myself falling into a dark chaos, where, as I imagined, I was chasing the moon, as she flew ahead of me on silver wings,—then ... the sound of a rich baritone singing a light song from a familiar modern opera bouffe confused and startled me,——and in another second, I found myself staring wildly at Lucio, who, relaxed in his deck-chair, was joyfully singing to the silent night and the empty stretch of sandy shore, in front of which our dahabeah remained still. With a cry, I threw myself at him.

“Where is she?” I exclaimed—“Who is she?”

“Where is she?” I exclaimed—“Who is she?”

He looked at me without replying, and smiling quizzically, released himself from my sudden grasp. I drew back shuddering and bewildered.

He looked at me without saying anything, and with a puzzled smile, pulled away from my sudden hold. I stepped back, shivering and confused.

“I saw it all!” I murmured—“The city—the priests,—the people—the King!——all but Her face! Why was that hidden from me!”

“I saw it all!” I whispered—“The city—the priests—the people—the King!——everything except Her face! Why was that kept from me!”

And actual tears rose to my eyes involuntarily,—Lucio surveyed me with evident amusement.

And real tears came to my eyes without me meaning to,—Lucio looked at me with clear amusement.

“What a ‘find’ you would be to a first-class ‘spiritual’ impostor playing his tricks in cultured and easily-gulled London society!” he observed—“You seem most powerfully impressed by a passing vision!”

“What a ‘find’ you would be to a top-notch ‘spiritual’ con artist pulling his tricks in sophisticated and easily-deceived London society!” he remarked—“You seem really taken by a fleeting vision!”

“Do you mean to tell me,” I said earnestly “that what I saw just now was the mere thought of your brain conveyed to mine?”

“Are you saying,” I said earnestly, “that what I just saw was just your thoughts communicated to me?”

“Precisely!” he responded—“I know what the ‘City Beautiful’ was like, and I was able to draw it for you on the canvas of my memory and present it as a complete picture to your inward sight. For you have an inward sight,—though like most people, you live unconscious of that neglected faculty.”

“Exactly!” he replied—“I remember what the ‘City Beautiful’ was like, and I was able to paint it for you on the canvas of my memory and show it to you as a complete picture in your mind. Because you do have an inner vision,—although, like most people, you go through life unaware of that overlooked ability.”

“But—who was She?” I repeated obstinately.

“But—who was she?” I asked stubbornly.

“‘She’ was, I presume, the King’s favourite. If she kept her face hidden from you as you complain, I am sorry!—but I assure you it was not my fault! Get to bed, Geoffrey,—you look dazed. You take visions badly,—yet they are better than realities, believe me!”

“‘She’ was, I guess, the King’s favorite. If she hid her face from you while you were complaining, I’m sorry!—but I promise it wasn’t my fault! Go to bed, Geoffrey—you look out of it. You don’t handle visions well—but trust me, they’re better than reality!”

Somehow I could not answer him. I left him abruptly and went below to try and sleep, but my thoughts were all cruelly confused, and I began to be more than ever overwhelmed with a sense of deepening terror,—a feeling that I was being commanded, controlled and, as it were, driven along by a force that had in it something unearthly. It was a most distressing sensation,—it made me shrink at times, [p 450] from the look of Lucio’s eyes,—now and then indeed I almost cowered before him, so increasingly great was the indefinable dread I had of his presence. It was not so much the strange vision of the ‘City Beautiful’ that had inspired this in me,—for after all, that was only a trick of hypnotism, as he had said, and as I was content to argue it with myself,—but it was his whole manner that suddenly began to impress me as it had never impressed me before. If any change was slowly taking place in my sentiments towards him, so surely it seemed was he changing equally towards me. His imperious ways were more imperial,—his sarcasm more sarcastic,—his contempt for mankind more openly displayed and more frequently pronounced. Yet I admired him as much as ever,—I delighted in his conversation, whether it were witty, philosophical or cynical,—I could not imagine myself without his company. Nevertheless the gloom on my mind deepened,—our Nile trip became infinitely wearisome to me, so much so, that almost before we had got half-way on our journey up the river, I longed to turn back again and wished the voyage at an end. An incident that occurred at Luxor was more than sufficient to strengthen this desire. We had stayed there for several days exploring the district and visiting the ruins of Thebes and Karnac, where they were busy excavating tombs. One afternoon they brought to light a red granite sarcophagus intact,—in it was a richly painted coffin which was opened in our presence, and was found to contain the elaborately adorned mummy of a woman. Lucio proved himself an apt reader of hieroglyphs, and he translated in brief, and with glib accuracy the history of the corpse as it was pictured inside the sepulchral shell.

Somehow, I couldn’t respond to him. I left him suddenly and went below to try to sleep, but my thoughts were cruelly tangled, and I began to feel more overwhelmed than ever by a deepening sense of terror—a feeling that I was being commanded, controlled, and, in a way, pushed along by a force that felt otherworldly. It was a distressing sensation; at times, I recoiled from the look in Lucio’s eyes—so much so that I almost cowered before him, my dread of his presence growing stronger. It wasn’t just the strange vision of the ‘City Beautiful’ that had stirred this in me—after all, that was merely a trick of hypnosis, as he had said, and as I was willing to convince myself—but it was his entire demeanor that began to impact me as it never had before. If my feelings toward him were slowly changing, it seemed he was equally changing toward me. His commanding ways became more imposing—his sarcasm sharper—his disdain for humanity more openly shown and expressed more often. Yet, I admired him just as much—I enjoyed his conversation, whether it was witty, philosophical, or cynical—I couldn’t picture my life without him. Still, the gloom in my mind deepened—our Nile trip felt infinitely exhausting to me, to the point that almost halfway through our journey up the river, I longed to turn back and wished the trip would just end. An incident that happened at Luxor only intensified this desire. We had spent several days there exploring the area and visiting the ruins of Thebes and Karnac, where they were busy excavating tombs. One afternoon, they unearthed an intact red granite sarcophagus—inside was a richly painted coffin that was opened in our presence, revealing the elaborately adorned mummy of a woman. Lucio proved to be an excellent reader of hieroglyphs, quickly and accurately translating the history of the corpse as it was depicted inside the sepulchral shell.

“A dancer at the court of Queen Amenartes;” he announced for the benefit of several interested spectators who with myself, stood round the sarcophagus—“Who because of her many sins, and secret guilt which made her life unbearable, and her days full of corruption, died of poison administered by her own hand, according to the King’s command, and in presence of the executioners of law. Such is the lady’s [p 451] story,—condensed;—there are a good many other details of course. She appears to have been only in her twentieth year. Well!” and he smiled as he looked round upon his little audience,—“We may congratulate ourselves on having progressed since the days of these over-strict ancient Egyptians! The sins of dancers are not, with us, taken au grand serieux! Shall we see what she is like?”

“A dancer at the court of Queen Amenartes,” he announced for the benefit of the several interested onlookers who, like me, stood around the sarcophagus. “Because of her many sins and hidden guilt that made her life unbearable and filled her days with corruption, she died from poison she administered herself, following the King’s orders, in front of the law's executioners. That’s the lady’s [p451Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.story—shortened, of course; there are plenty of other details. She seems to have been only about twenty years old. Well!” and he smiled as he looked around at his small audience, “We can congratulate ourselves on how much we’ve progressed since the days of these overly strict ancient Egyptians! The sins of dancers aren’t taken au grand serieux with us! Shall we see what she looked like?”

No objection was raised by the authorities concerned in the discoveries,—and I, who had never witnessed the unrolling of a mummy before, watched the process with great interest and curiosity. As one by one of the scented wrappings were removed, a long tress of nut-brown hair became visible,—then, those who were engaged in the task, used more extreme and delicate precaution, Lucio himself assisting them to uncover the face. As this was done, a kind of sick horror stole over me,—brown and stiff as parchment though the features were, their contour was recognisable,—and when the whole countenance was exposed to view I could almost have shrieked aloud the name of ‘Sibyl!’ For it was like her!—dreadfully like!—and as the faint, half-aromatic half-putrid odours of the unrolled cerements crept towards me on the air, I reeled back giddily and covered my eyes. Irresistibly I was reminded of the subtle French perfume exhaled from Sibyl’s garments when I found her dead,—that, and this sickly effluvia were similar! A man standing near me saw me swerve as though about to fall, and caught me on his arm.

No objections were raised by the relevant authorities regarding the discoveries, and I, having never seen a mummy being unwrapped before, watched the process with great interest and curiosity. As each fragrant layer was removed, a long strand of nut-brown hair became visible. Those working on the task took extra care, with Lucio himself helping to reveal the face. As this was done, a kind of sick horror washed over me—though the features were brown and stiff like parchment, their shape was recognizable. When the entire face came into view, I nearly screamed the name "Sibyl!" For it looked like her—terribly like her! And as the faint, half-aromatic, half-putrid smells of the unwrapped wrappings drifted toward me, I stumbled back dizzily and covered my eyes. I couldn't help but be reminded of the subtle French perfume that lingered on Sibyl’s clothes when I found her dead—this and that sickly odor were so similar! A man standing nearby noticed me sway as if I might fall, and he caught me with his arm.

“The sun is too strong for you I fear?” he said kindly—“This climate does not suit everybody.”

“The sun is too strong for you, I think?” he said kindly. “This climate doesn’t suit everyone.”

I forced a smile and murmured something about a passing touch of vertigo,—then, recovering myself I gazed fearfully at Lucio, who was studying the mummy attentively with a curious smile. Presently stooping over the coffin he took out of it a piece of finely wrought gold in the shape of a medallion.

I forced a smile and mumbled something about a brief feeling of dizziness—then, getting my composure back, I looked nervously at Lucio, who was examining the mummy closely with an intrigued smile. After a moment, he leaned over the coffin and took out a finely crafted piece of gold shaped like a medallion.

“This, I imagine must be the fair dancer’s portrait,”—he said, holding it up to the view of all the eager and exclaiming spectators—“Quite a treasure-trove! An admirable piece of [p 452] ancient workmanship, besides being the picture of a very lovely woman. Do you not think so, Geoffrey?”

“Here’s what I think must be the portrait of the beautiful dancer,” he said, holding it up for all the excited spectators to see. “What a find! It’s a fantastic example of [p452I'm sorry, but there doesn't appear to be any text to modify. Please provide a phrase for me to work on.ancient craftsmanship, and it’s the image of a truly lovely woman. Don’t you agree, Geoffrey?”

He handed me the medallion,—and I examined it with deadly and fascinated interest,—the face was exquisitely beautiful,—but assuredly it was the face of Sibyl!

He handed me the medallion, and I looked at it with a mix of intense fascination and dread—the face was stunningly beautiful, but without a doubt, it was Sibyl's face!

I never remember how I lived through the rest of that day. At night, as soon as I had an opportunity of speaking to Rimânez alone, I asked him ...

I can't recall how I got through the rest of that day. At night, as soon as I had a chance to talk to Rimânez alone, I asked him...

“Did you see,——did you not recognize? ...”

"Did you see, —— did you not recognize? ..."

“That the dead Egyptian dancer resembled your late wife?” he quietly continued—“Yes,—I noticed it at once. But that should not affect you. History repeats itself,—why should not lovely women repeat themselves? Beauty always has its double somewhere, either in the past or future.”

“Are you saying that the dead Egyptian dancer looked like your late wife?” he said quietly. “Yes, I noticed it right away. But that shouldn’t bother you. History repeats itself—so why can’t beautiful women do the same? There’s always a double for beauty somewhere, whether in the past or the future.”

I said no more,—but next morning I was very ill,—so ill that I could not rise from my bed, and passed the hours in restless moaning and irritable pain that was not so much physical as mental. There was a physician resident at the hotel at Luxor, and Lucio, always showing himself particularly considerate for my personal comfort, sent for him at once. He felt my pulse, shook his head, and after much dubious pondering, advised my leaving Egypt immediately. I heard his mandate given with a joy I could scarcely conceal. The yearning I had to get quickly away from this ‘land of the old gods’ was intense and feverish,—I loathed the vast and awful desert silences, where the Sphinx frowns contempt on the puny littleness of mankind,—where the opened tombs and coffins expose once more to the light of day, faces that are the very semblances of those we ourselves have known and loved in our time,—and where painted history tells us of just such things as our modern newspapers chronicle, albeit in different form. Rimânez was ready and willing to carry out the doctor’s orders,—and arranged our return to Cairo and from thence to Alexandria, with such expedition as left me nothing to desire, and filled me with gratitude for his apparent sympathy. In as short a time as abundance of cash could make possible, we had rejoined ‘The Flame,’ and were en [p 453] route, as I thought, for France or England. We had not absolutely settled our destination, having some idea of coasting along the Riviera,—but my old confidence in Rimânez being now almost restored, I left this to him for decision, sufficiently satisfied in myself that I had not been destined to leave my bones in terror-haunted Egypt. And it was not till I had been about a week or ten days on board, and had made good progress in the recovery of my health, that the beginning of the end of this never-to-be-forgotten voyage was foreshadowed to me in such terrific fashion as nearly plunged me into the darkness of death,—or rather let me now say, (having learned my bitter lesson thoroughly) into the fell brilliancy of that Life beyond the tomb which we refuse to recognise or realize till we are whirled into its glorious or awful vortex!

I said no more, but the next morning I was very sick—so sick that I couldn’t get out of bed, spending the hours in restless moaning and irritating pain that felt more mental than physical. There was a doctor at the hotel in Luxor, and Lucio, always being particularly thoughtful about my comfort, called for him right away. He took my pulse, shook his head, and after some uncertain thinking, advised me to leave Egypt immediately. I heard his command with a joy I could barely hide. My desire to get away from this “land of the old gods” was intense and feverish—I hated the vast and eerie silences of the desert, where the Sphinx gives a contemptuous glare at the miserable smallness of humanity—where opened tombs and coffins reveal faces that look just like those of people we’ve known and loved in our time—and where painted history shows us stories just like those our modern newspapers report, just in a different way. Rimânez was ready and willing to follow the doctor’s orders, and arranged our return to Cairo and from there to Alexandria with such speed that I wanted for nothing and felt grateful for his apparent sympathy. In no time, thanks to having enough cash, we had rejoined ‘The Flame’ and were en [p453Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.route, as I thought, for France or England. We hadn’t completely decided on our destination, having some idea of traveling along the Riviera—but my old trust in Rimânez was almost restored, so I left that decision to him, feeling content that I wasn’t meant to leave my bones in the terrifying land of Egypt. It wasn’t until about a week or ten days onboard, as I was recovering my health, that the beginning of the end of this unforgettable journey was hinted to me in such a terrifying way that it almost plunged me into the darkness of death—or rather, let me say now, (having learned my harsh lesson well) into the fierce brilliance of the Life beyond the grave that we choose not to acknowledge or understand until we’re swept into its glorious or dreadful embrace!

One evening, after a bright day of swift and enjoyable sailing over a smooth and sunlit sea, I retired to rest in my cabin, feeling almost happy. My mind was perfectly tranquil,—my trust in my friend Lucio was again re-established,—and I may add, so was my old arrogant and confident trust in myself. My access to fortune had not, so far, brought me either much joy or distinction,—but it was not too late for me yet to pluck the golden apples of Hesperides. The various troubles I had endured, though of such recent occurrence, began to assume a blurred indistinctness in my mind, as of things long past and done with,—I considered the strength of my financial position again with satisfaction, to the extent of contemplating a second marriage—and that marriage with—Mavis Clare! No other woman should be my wife, I mentally swore,—she, and she only should be mine! I foresaw no difficulties in the way,—and full of pleasant dreams and self-delusions I settled myself in my berth, and dropped easily off to sleep. About midnight I awoke, vaguely terrified, to see the cabin full of a strong red light and fierce glare. My first dazed impression was that the yacht was on fire,—the next instant I became paralysed and dumb with horror. Sibyl stood before me! ... Sibyl, a wild, strange, tortured writhing figure, half nude, waving beckoning arms, and making desperate gestures,—her face [p 454] was as I had seen it last in death, livid and hideous, ... her eyes blazed mingled menace, despair, and warning upon me! Round her a living wreath of flame coiled upwards like a twisted snake, ... her lips moved as though she strove to speak, but no sound came from them,——and while I yet looked at her, she vanished! I must have lost consciousness then,—for when I awoke it was broad day. But this ghastly visitation was only the first of many such,—and at last, every night I saw her thus, sheeted in flame, till I grew well-nigh mad with fear and misery. My torment was indescribable,—yet I said nothing to Lucio, who watched me, as I imagined, narrowly,—I took sleeping-draughts in the hope to procure unbroken rest, but in vain,—always I woke at one particular moment, and always I had to face this fiery phantom of my dead wife, with despair in her eyes and an unuttered warning on her lips. This was not all. One day in the full sunlight of a quiet afternoon, I entered the saloon of the yacht alone, and started back amazed to see my old friend John Carrington seated at the table, pen in hand, casting up accounts. He bent over his papers closely,—his face was furrowed and very pale,—but so life-like was he, so seemingly substantial that I called him by name, whereat he looked up,—smiled drearily, and was gone! Trembling in every limb I realized that here was another spectral terror added to the burden of my days; and sitting down, I tried to rally my scattered forces and reason out what was best to be done. There was no doubt I was very ill;—these phantoms were the warning of brain-disease. I must endeavour, I thought, to keep myself well under control till I got to England,—there I determined to consult the best physicians, and put myself under their care till I was thoroughly restored.

One evening, after a bright day of fast and enjoyable sailing over a smooth and sunlit sea, I went to rest in my cabin, feeling almost happy. My mind was completely calm—my trust in my friend Lucio was restored, and I should add, so was my old arrogant and confident trust in myself. My access to fortune hadn’t brought me much joy or recognition so far—but it wasn’t too late for me to grab the golden apples of Hesperides. The various troubles I had faced, though recent, started to fade in my mind like things long past— I looked at my financial situation again with satisfaction, even considering a second marriage—and that marriage with—Mavis Clare! I mentally swore that no other woman could be my wife—she alone was meant for me! I anticipated no hurdles ahead—and filled with pleasant dreams and self-delusions, I settled into my berth and easily drifted off to sleep. Around midnight, I woke up, vaguely terrified, to see the cabin filled with a strong red light and fierce glare. My first confused thought was that the yacht was on fire—the next moment, I was paralyzed and dumb with horror. Sibyl stood before me! ... Sibyl, a wild, strange, tortured figure, half-naked, waving beckoning arms and making desperate gestures—her face was as I had last seen it in death, pale and hideous ... her eyes blazed with a mix of menace, despair, and a warning for me! Around her, a living wreath of flame coiled upward like a twisted snake ... her lips moved as if she was trying to speak, but no sound came from them, and while I was still looking at her, she vanished! I must have lost consciousness then—for when I woke up, it was broad daylight. But this terrifying visit was just the first of many—until eventually, every night I saw her this way, engulfed in flame, until I was almost driven mad with fear and sadness. My torment was indescribable—but I said nothing to Lucio, who I imagined was watching me closely—I took sleeping pills in hopes of getting uninterrupted rest, but it was in vain—always I woke up at one particular moment, and always I had to face this fiery ghost of my dead wife, with despair in her eyes and an unspoken warning on her lips. That wasn’t all. One day, on a sunny afternoon, I entered the yacht saloon alone and was shocked to see my old friend John Carrington sitting at the table, pen in hand, working on accounts. He bent over his papers closely—his face was pale and drawn—but he seemed so lifelike, so real that I called him by name, and when he looked up—smiled sadly, and then disappeared! Trembling all over, I realized this was another haunting fear added to my burden; and as I sat down, I tried to gather my scattered thoughts and figure out what was best to do. There was no doubt I was very ill—these phantoms were signs of a brain disease. I thought I must try to keep myself in check until I got to England—there, I planned to consult the best doctors and put myself in their care until I was fully recovered.

“Meanwhile”—I muttered to myself—“I will say nothing, ... not even to Lucio. He would only smile, ... and I should hate him! ...”

“Meanwhile”—I murmured to myself—“I won’t say a word, ... not even to Lucio. He would just smile, ... and I would end up hating him! ...”

I broke off, wondering at this. For was it possible I should ever hate him? Surely not!

I paused, reflecting on this. Could it really be that I would ever hate him? Definitely not!

That night by way of a change, I slept in a hammock on [p 455] deck, hoping to dispel midnight illusions by resting in the open air. But my sufferings were only intensified. I woke as usual, ... to see, not only Sibyl, but also to my deadly fear, the Three Phantoms that had appeared to me in my room in London on the evening of Viscount Lynton’s suicide. There they were,—the same, the very same!—only this time all their livid faces were lifted and turned towards me, and though their lips never moved, the word ‘Misery!’ seemed uttered, for I heard it tolling like a funeral bell on the air and across the sea! ... And Sibyl, with her face of death in the coils of a silent flame, ... Sibyl smiled at me!——a smile of torture and remorse! ... God!—I could endure it no longer! Leaping from my hammock, I ran towards the vessel’s edge, ... one plunge into the cool waves, ... ha!—there stood Amiel, with his impenetrable dark face and ferret eyes!

That night, for a change, I decided to sleep in a hammock on [p455Please provide the text you want me to modernize.deck, hoping the fresh air would erase my midnight fears. But my suffering only grew. I woke up as usual, ... to see not only Sibyl, but to my absolute terror, the Three Phantoms that had appeared to me in my room in London on the night of Viscount Lynton’s suicide. There they were—the exact same ones!—only this time their pale faces were all directed towards me, and though their lips didn’t move, I could hear the word ‘Misery!’ ringing in the air like a funeral bell tolling across the sea! ... And Sibyl, with her deathly face enveloped in a silent flame, ... Sibyl smiled at me!—— a smile filled with agony and regret! ... God!—I couldn’t take it anymore! I jumped out of my hammock and ran towards the edge of the ship, ... ready to dive into the cool waves, ... ha!—there stood Amiel, with his unreadable dark face and piercing eyes!

“Can I assist you sir?” he inquired deferentially.

“Can I help you, sir?” he asked respectfully.

I stared at him,—then burst into a laugh.

I stared at him, then broke into laughter.

“Assist me? Why no!—you can do nothing. I want rest, ... and I cannot sleep here, ... the air is too close and sulphureous,——the very stars are burning hot! ...” I paused,—he regarded me with his usual gravely derisive expression. “I am going down to my cabin”—I continued, trying to speak more calmly——“I shall be alone there ... perhaps!” Again I laughed wildly and involuntarily, and staggered away from him down the deck-stairs, afraid to look back lest I should see those Three Figures of fate following me.

"Help me? Absolutely not! You can’t do anything. I need rest, ... and I can’t sleep here, ... the air is too stuffy and sulfurous,—— the very stars are glowing hot! ...” I paused—he looked at me with his usual seriously mocking expression. “I’m going down to my cabin”—I continued, trying to sound more calmly“I’ll be alone there ... maybe!” Again, I laughed wildly and uncontrollably, and staggered away from him down the deck stairs, afraid to look back in case I saw those Three Figures of fate following me.

Once safe in my cabin I shut to the door violently, and in feverish haste, seized my case of pistols. I took out one and loaded it. My heart was beating furiously,—I kept my eyes fixed on the ground, lest they should encounter the dead eyes of Sibyl.

Once I was safely in my cabin, I slammed the door shut and, in a frenzy, grabbed my case of pistols. I pulled one out and loaded it. My heart was racing—I kept my eyes on the ground so I wouldn't have to see Sibyl's lifeless gaze.

“One click of the trigger—” I whispered—“and all is over! I shall be at peace,—senseless,—sightless and painless. Horrors can no longer haunt me, ... I shall sleep!”

“Just one pull of the trigger—” I whispered—“and it’ll all be over! I’ll finally find peace—unfeeling, blind, and without pain. Nightmares won’t be able to torment me anymore... I’ll be free to sleep!”

I raised the weapon steadily to my right temple, ... when suddenly my cabin-door opened, and Lucio looked in.

I raised the gun steadily to my right temple, ... when suddenly my cabin door opened, and Lucio looked in.

[p 456]
“Pardon me!” he said, as he observed my attitude—“I had no idea you were busy! I will go away. I would not disturb you for the world!”

[p456]
“Excuse me!” he said, noticing my demeanor—“I didn't realize you were busy! I'll leave. I wouldn’t want to interrupt you for anything!”

His smile had something fiendish in its fine mockery;—moved with a quick revulsion of feeling I turned the pistol downwards and held its muzzle firmly against the table near me.

His smile had a wickedness in its sly mockery;—feeling a sudden shift in emotion, I pointed the pistol downwards and pressed its muzzle firmly against the table next to me.

You say that!” I exclaimed in acute anguish,—“you say it—seeing me thus! I thought you were my friend!”

You say that!” I shouted in deep distress, “you say it—seeing me like this! I thought you were my friend!”

He looked full at me, ... his eyes grew large and luminous with a splendour of scorn, passion and sorrow intermingled.

He looked directly at me, ... his eyes became wide and bright with a mix of contempt, passion, and sorrow.

“Did you?” and again the terrific smile lit up his pale features,—“You were mistaken! I am your Enemy!

“Did you?” and again the amazing smile lit up his pale features,—“You were wrong! I am your Enemy!

A dreadful silence followed. Something lurid and unearthly in his expression appalled me, ... I trembled and grew cold with fear. Mechanically I replaced the pistol in its case,——then I gazed up at him with a vacant wonder and wild piteousness, seeing that his dark and frowning figure seemed to increase in stature, towering above me like the gigantic shadow of a storm-cloud! My blood froze with an unnameable sickening terror, ... then, thick darkness veiled my sight, and I dropped down senseless!

A chilling silence followed. Something horrifying and otherworldly in his expression shocked me,... I shook and felt cold with fear. Automatically, I put the pistol back in its case,——then I looked up at him with a blank sense of wonder and desperate pity, noticing that his dark and brooding figure seemed to grow taller, looming over me like the massive shadow of a storm cloud! My blood ran cold with an indescribable nausea of fear,... then, a thick darkness clouded my vision, and I collapsed, unconscious!

[p457]
XL

Thunder and wild tumult,—the glare of lightning,—the shattering roar of great waves leaping mountains high and hissing asunder in mid-air,—to this fierce riot of savage elements let loose in a whirling boisterous dance of death, I woke at last with a convulsive shock. Staggering to my feet I stood in the black obscurity of my cabin, trying to rally my scattered forces,—the electric lamps were extinguished, and the lightning alone illumined the sepulchral darkness. Frantic shoutings echoed above me on deck,—fiend-like yells that sounded now like triumph, now like despair, and again like menace,—the yacht leaped to and fro like a hunted stag amid the furious billows, and every frightful crash of thunder threatened, as it seemed, to split her in twain. The wind howled like a devil in torment,—it screamed and moaned and sobbed as though endowed with a sentient body that suffered acutest agony,—anon it rushed downwards with an angry swoop as of wide-flapping wings, and at each raging gust I thought the vessel must surely founder. Forgetting everything but immediate personal danger, I tried to open my door. It was locked outside!—I was a prisoner! My indignation at this discovery exceeded every other feeling, and beating with both hands on the wooden panels, I called, I shouted, I threatened, I swore,——all in vain! Thrown down twice by the topsy-turvey lurching of the yacht, I still kept up a desperate hammering and calling, striving to raise my voice above the distracting pandemonium of noise that seemed to possess the [p 458] ship from end to end, but all to no purpose,—and finally, hoarse and exhausted, I stopped and leaned against the unyielding door to recover breath and strength. The storm appeared to be increasing in force and clamour,—the lightning was well-nigh incessant, and the clattering thunder followed each flash so instantaneously as to leave no doubt but that it was immediately above us. I listened,—and presently heard a frenzied cry—

Thunder and wild chaos—the flash of lightning—the deafening roar of massive waves crashing like mountains and hissing apart in mid-air—in this intense frenzy of savage elements unleashed in a wild, boisterous dance of death, I finally woke with a jolt. Stumbling to my feet, I stood in the pitch-blackness of my cabin, trying to gather my scattered thoughts—the electric lights were out, and only the lightning lit up the eerie darkness. Frantic shouts rang out above me on deck—screams that sounded both triumphant and despairing, then menacing—while the yacht jumped around like a hunted stag in the furious waves, and every thunderous crack seemed to threaten tearing her apart. The wind howled like a tortured soul—it screamed, moaned, and sobbed as if it had a body that was suffering intense agony—then it suddenly swooped down like angry wings, and with each fierce gust, I thought the ship would surely sink. Forgetting everything but the immediate threat, I tried to open my door. It was locked from the outside!—I was trapped! My anger at this realization overshadowed everything else, and banging with both hands on the wooden panels, I yelled, shouted, and threatened—I even cursed—all in vain! Thrown down twice by the wild lurching of the yacht, I desperately kept up my pounding and calling, trying to raise my voice above the overwhelming chaos that seemed to engulf the [p458I'm sorry, but there seems to be no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a phrase and I will assist you.ship from one end to the other, but it was useless—finally, hoarse and exhausted, I stopped and leaned against the stubborn door to regain my breath and strength. The storm seemed to be intensifying, the lightning flashing almost non-stop, and the crashing thunder following each flash so quickly that there was no doubt it was just above us. I listened—and soon heard a frantic scream—

“Breakers ahead!” This was followed by peals of discordant laughter. Terrified, I strained my ears for every sound,—and all at once some-one spoke to me quite closely, as though the very darkness around me had found a tongue.

“Breakers ahead!” This was followed by bursts of chaotic laughter. Terrified, I focused on every sound,—and suddenly someone spoke to me very nearby, as if the darkness surrounding me had come to life.

“Breakers ahead! Throughout the world, storm and danger and doom! Doom and Death!—but afterwards—Life!”

“Breakers ahead! All over the world, there are storms, danger, and doom! Doom and Death!—but afterward—Life!”

A certain intonation in these words filled me with such frantic horror that I fell on my knees in abject misery, and almost prayed to the God I had through all my life disbelieved in and denied. But I was too mad with fear to find words;—the dense blackness,—the horrid uproar of the wind and sea,—the infuriated and confused shouting,—all this was to my mind as though hell itself had broken loose, and I could only kneel dumbly and tremble. Suddenly a swirling sound as of an approaching monstrous whirlwind made itself heard above all the rest of the din,—a sound that gradually resolved itself into a howling chorus of thousands of voices sweeping along on the gusty blast,——fierce cries were mingled with the jarring thunder, and I leapt erect as I caught the words of the clangorous shout—

A certain tone in these words filled me with such overwhelming terror that I dropped to my knees in complete misery, almost praying to the God I had disbelieved in and denied my entire life. But I was too frantic with fear to find the words;—the thick darkness,—the awful roar of the wind and sea,—the chaotic and furious shouting,—all of it felt to me as if hell itself had broken loose, and I could only kneel silently and shake. Suddenly, a swirling sound like a monstrous whirlwind rose above all the other noise,—a sound that gradually transformed into a howling chorus of thousands of voices rushing along on the gusty blast,——fierce cries blended with the rumbling thunder, and I jumped up as I caught the words of the loud shout—

Ave Sathanas! Ave!

Hail Satan! Hail!

Rigidly upright, with limbs stiffening for sheer terror, I stood listening,—the waves seemed to roar “Ave Sathanas!”—the wind shrieked it to the thunder,—the lightning wrote it in a snaky line of fire on the darkness “Ave Sathanas!” My brain swam round and grew full to bursting,—I was going mad,—raving mad surely!—or why should I thus distinctly hear such unmeaning sounds as these? With a [p 459] sudden access of superhuman force I threw the whole weight of my body against the door of my cabin in a delirious effort to break it open,—it yielded slightly,—and I prepared myself for another rush and similar attempt,—when all at once it was flung widely back, admitting a stream of pale light, and Lucio, wrapped in heavy shrouding garments, confronted me.

Rigidly upright, with my limbs stiff from sheer terror, I stood listening—the waves seemed to roar “Hail Sathanas!”—the wind screamed it to the thunder—the lightning painted it in a jagged line of fire across the darkness “Hail Satan!” My mind was spinning and felt ready to burst—I was losing it—definitely losing it!—or why would I hear such nonsensical sounds so clearly? With a [p459]sudden rush of superhuman strength, I threw my entire weight against the door of my cabin in a frenzied attempt to break it down—it moved slightly—and I braced myself for another run and similar effort—when suddenly it swung wide open, letting in a stream of pale light, and Lucio, wrapped in heavy, draping clothing, stood before me.

“Follow me, Geoffrey Tempest,—” he said in low clear tones—“Your time has come!”

“Follow me, Geoffrey Tempest,” he said in a low, clear voice, “Your time has come!”

As he spoke, all self-possession deserted me,—the terrors of the storm, and now the terror of his presence, overwhelmed my strength, and I stretched out my hands to him appealingly, unknowing what I did or said.

As he spoke, all my composure vanished—the fears of the storm, and now the fear of his presence, overwhelmed me, and I reached out my hands to him in desperation, not realizing what I was doing or saying.

“For God’s sake ...!” I began wildly.

“For God’s sake ...!” I started frantically.

He silenced me by an imperious gesture.

He silenced me with a commanding gesture.

“Spare me your prayers! For God’s sake, for your own sake, and for mine! Follow!”

“Save your prayers! For God's sake, for your own sake, and for mine! Follow!”

He moved before me like a black phantom in the pale strange light surrounding him,—and I, dazzled, dazed and terror-stricken, trod in his steps closely, moved, as it seemed by some volition not my own, till I found myself alone with him in the saloon of the yacht, with the waves hissing up against the windows like live snakes ready to sting. Trembling and scarcely able to stand I sank on a chair,—he turned round and looked at me for a moment meditatively. Then he threw open one of the windows,—a huge wave dashed in and scattered its bitter salt spray upon me where I sat,—but I heeded nothing,—my agonised looks were fixed on Him,—the Being I had so long made the companion of my days. Raising his hand with a gesture of authority he said—

He moved in front of me like a dark shadow in the pale, strange light around him, and I, stunned, confused, and terrified, followed closely in his footsteps, as if driven by a force that wasn't my own, until I found myself alone with him in the yacht's saloon, with the waves crashing against the windows like live snakes ready to strike. Trembling and barely able to stand, I sank into a chair—he turned and looked at me for a moment, lost in thought. Then he flung open one of the windows—a massive wave surged in and sprayed its bitter salt water on me where I sat—but I didn't care—I was fixated on him, the Being I had long made the center of my life. Raising his hand with an authoritative gesture, he said—

“Back, ye devils of the sea and wind!—ye which are not God’s elements but My servants, the unrepenting souls of men! Lost in the waves, or whirled in the hurricane, whichever ye have made your destiny, get hence and cease your clamour! This hour is Mine!”

“Back, you demons of the sea and wind! You are not God’s elements but My servants, the unrepentant souls of men! Whether you are lost in the waves or caught in the hurricane, whatever your fate may be, go away and stop your noise! This hour belongs to Me!”

Panic-stricken I heard,—aghast I saw the great billows that had shouldered up in myriads against the vessel, sink suddenly,—the yelling wind dropped, silenced,—the yacht glided [p 460] along with a smooth even motion as though on a tranquil inland lake,—and almost before I could realize it, the light of the full moon beamed forth brilliantly and fell in a broad stream across the floor of the saloon. But in the very cessation of the storm the words “Ave Sathanas!” trembled as it were upwards to my ears from the underworld of the sea, and died away in distance like a parting echo of thunder. Then Lucio faced me,—with what a countenance of sublime and awful beauty!

Panic-stricken, I heard—aghast, I saw the massive waves that had piled up against the boat suddenly sink—the howling wind quieted— the yacht glided along smoothly as if it were on a calm inland lake—and almost before I could comprehend it, the bright light of the full moon shone brilliantly and spread a wide beam across the saloon floor. But in the very moment the storm ended, the words “Hail Satan!” seemed to rise to my ears from the depths of the sea and faded away like a distant echo of thunder. Then Lucio turned to face me—with such a face of sublime and terrifying beauty!

“Do you know Me now, man whom my millions of dross have made wretched?—or do you need me to tell you Who I am?”

“Do you recognize me now, you man whom my millions of worthless things have made miserable?—or do you want me to tell you Who I am?”

My lips moved,—but I could not speak; the dim and dreadful thought that was dawning on my mind seemed as yet too frenzied, too outside the boundaries of material sense for mortal utterance.

My lips moved, — but I couldn't speak; the dim and frightening thought that was starting to form in my mind felt too wild, too beyond the limits of what could be understood, for me to express it.

“Be dumb,—be motionless!—but hear and feel!” he continued—“By the supreme power of God,—for there is no other power in any world or any heaven,—I control and command you at this moment, your own will being set aside for once as naught! I choose you as one out of millions to learn in this life the lesson that all must learn hereafter;—let every faculty of your intelligence be ready to receive that which I shall impart,—and teach it to your fellow-men if you have a conscience as you have a Soul!”

“Stay quiet—stay still!—but listen and feel!” he went on—“By the ultimate power of God—because there’s no other power in any world or heaven—I control and command you right now, your own will being put aside for a moment as if it doesn’t matter! I choose you from millions to learn in this life the lesson that everyone must learn eventually;—let every part of your mind be ready to receive what I’m about to share,—and teach it to your fellow humans if you have a conscience as you have a Soul!”

Again I strove to speak,—he seemed so human,—so much my friend still, though he had declared himself my Enemy,——and yet ... what was that lambent radiance encircling his brows?—that burning glory steadily deepening and flashing from his eyes?

Again I tried to speak—he seemed so human—still so much my friend, even though he had called himself my Enemy,——and yet ... what was that glowing aura around his head?—that intense light steadily growing and shining from his eyes?

“You are one of the world’s ‘fortunate’ men,—” he went on, surveying me straightly and pitilessly—“So at least this world judges you, because you can buy its good-will. But the Forces that govern all worlds, do not judge you by such a standard,—you cannot buy their good-will, not though all the Churches should offer to sell it you! They regard you as you are, stripped soul-naked,—not as you seem! They behold in [p 461] you a shameless egoist, persistently engaged in defacing their divine Image of Immortality,—and for that sin there is no excuse and no escape but Punishment. Whosoever prefers Self to God, and in the arrogance of that Self, presumes to doubt and deny God, invites another Power to compass his destinies,—the power of Evil, made evil and kept evil by the disobedience and wickedness of Man alone,—that power whom mortals call Satan, Prince of Darkness,—but whom once the angels knew as Lucifer, Prince of Light!” ... He broke off,—paused,—and his flaming regard fell full upon me. “Do you know Me, ... now?”

“You're one of the world’s ‘lucky’ men,” he continued, looking at me directly and coldly. “So this world sees you, because you can buy its favor. But the Forces that govern all worlds don’t judge you by that standard—you can’t buy their favor, not even if all the Churches offered to sell it to you! They see you as you are, completely exposed—not as you appear! They see in you a shameless egoist, relentlessly working to distort their divine Image of Immortality—and for that sin, there is no excuse and no escape except Punishment. Whoever values Self over God, and in the arrogance of that Self, dares to doubt and deny God, invites another Power to shape their fate—the power of Evil, made evil and sustained in evil by the disobedience and wickedness of Man alone—that power whom mortals call Satan, Prince of Darkness—but whom once the angels knew as Lucifer, Prince of Light!” ... He paused, his intense gaze fixed on me. “Do you know Me, ... now?”

I sat a rigid figure of fear, dumbly staring, ... was this man, for he seemed man, mad that he should thus hint at a thing too wild and terrible for speech?

I sat there, frozen in fear, staring blankly. Who was this man? He seemed human, yet it was crazy for him to suggest something so wild and horrifying that it was beyond words.

“If you do not know Me,—if you do not feel in your convicted soul that you are aware of Me,—it is because you will not know! Thus do I come upon men, when they rejoice in their wilful self-blindness and vanity!—thus do I become their constant companion, humouring them in such vices as they best love!—thus do I take on the shape that pleases them, and fit myself to their humours! They make me what I am;—they mould my very form to the fashion of their flitting time. Through all their changing and repeating eras, they have found strange names and titles for me,—and their creeds and churches have made a monster of me,—as though imagination could compass any worse monster than the Devil in Man!”

“If you don’t know Me—if you don’t feel deep down in your soul that you’re aware of Me—it’s because you choose not to know! This is how I encounter people, when they take pleasure in their own ignorance and pride! This is how I become their constant companion, indulging them in their favorite vices! This is how I take on the form that pleases them and adapt to their moods! They shape who I am; they mold my very essence to fit the trends of their fleeting time. Throughout all their changing and repeating ages, they’ve assigned strange names and titles to me—and their beliefs and churches have turned me into a monster—as if imagination could create anything worse than the Devil within Man!”

Frozen and mute I heard, ... the dead silence, and his resonant voice vibrating through it, seemed more terrific than the wildest storm.

Frozen and silent, I heard ... the dead silence, and his deep voice echoing through it felt more frightening than the fiercest storm.

“You,—God’s work,—endowed as every conscious atom of His creation is endowed,—with the infinite germ of immortality;—you, absorbed in the gathering together of such perishable trash as you conceive good for yourself on this planet,—you dare, in the puny reach of your mortal intelligence to dispute and question the everlasting things invisible! You, by the Creator’s will, are permitted to see the Natural [p 462] Universe,—but in mercy to you, the veil is drawn across the Super-natural! For such things as exist there, would break your puny earth-brain as a frail shell is broken by a passing wheel,—and because you cannot see, you doubt! You doubt not only the surpassing Love and Wisdom that keeps you in ignorance till you shall be strong enough to bear full knowledge, but you doubt the very fact of such another universe itself. Arrogant fool!—your hours are counted by Super-natural time!—your days are compassed by Super-natural law!—your every thought, word, deed and look must go to make up the essence and shape of your being in Super-natural life hereafter!—and what you have been in your Soul here, must and shall be the aspect of your Soul there! That law knows no changing!”

"You—God's creation—gifted just like every conscious part of His creation is gifted—with the limitless seed of immortality; you, caught up in gathering the temporary things you think are good for you on this planet—you dare, with your limited human understanding, to dispute and question the eternal truths that are unseen! You, by the Creator's will, are allowed to see the Natural Universe—but out of kindness, the veil is drawn over the Supernatural! For what exists there would crush your fragile human mind like a weak shell under a passing wheel—and because you cannot see, you doubt! You not only question the incredible Love and Wisdom that keeps you in ignorance until you are strong enough to handle full knowledge, but you also doubt the very existence of that other universe itself. Arrogant fool!—your hours are measured by Supernatural time!—your days are surrounded by Supernatural law!—every thought, word, action, and glance contributes to the essence and shape of your being in Supernatural life later on!—and what you have been in your Soul here must and will be the reflection of your Soul there! That law never changes!"

The light about his face deepened,—he went on in clear accents that vibrated with the strangest music.

The light around his face intensified—he continued speaking in clear tones that resonated with the most unusual melody.

“Men make their own choice and form their own futures,” he said—“And never let them dare to say they are not free to choose! From the uttermost reaches of high Heaven the Spirit of God descended to them as Man,—from the uttermost depths of lowest Hell, I, the Spirit of Rebellion, come,—equally as Man! But the God-in-Man was rejected and slain,—I, the Devil-in-Man live on, forever accepted and adored! Man’s choice this is—not God’s or mine! Were this self-seeking human race once to reject me utterly, I should exist no more as I am,—nor would they exist who are with me. Listen, while I trace your career!—it is a copy of the lives of many men;—and judge how little the powers of Heaven can have to do with you!—how much the powers of Hell!”

“Men make their own choices and shape their own futures,” he said. “And don’t let anyone say they aren’t free to choose! From the highest heights of Heaven, the Spirit of God came down to them as Man— from the deepest depths of Hell, I, the Spirit of Rebellion, arrive— equally as Man! But the God-in-Man was rejected and killed— I, the Devil-in-Man, continue to exist, forever accepted and worshipped! This is man’s choice—not God’s or mine! If this self-serving human race were to completely reject me, I would no longer exist as I am— nor would those who are with me. Listen while I trace your path!— it reflects the lives of many men;— and consider how little the powers of Heaven can influence you!— how much the powers of Hell can!”

I shuddered involuntarily;—dimly I began to realize the awful nature of this unearthly interview.

I shuddered without meaning to; I slowly started to understand the terrifying nature of this otherworldly meeting.

“You, Geoffrey Tempest, are a man in whom a Thought of God was once implanted,—that subtle fire or note of music out of heaven called Genius. So great a gift is rarely bestowed on any mortal,—and woe betide him, who having received it, holds it as of mere personal value, to be used for [p 463] Self and not for God! Divine laws moved you gently in the right path of study,—the path of suffering, of disappointment, of self-denial and poverty,—for only by these things is humanity made noble and trained in the ways of perfection. Through pain and enduring labour the soul is armed for battle, and strengthened for conquest. For it is more difficult to bear a victory well, than to endure many buffetings of war! But you,—you resented Heaven’s good-will towards you,—the Valley of Humiliation suited you not at all. Poverty maddened you,—starvation sickened you. Yet poverty is better than arrogant wealth,—and starvation is healthier than self-indulgence! You could not wait,—your own troubles seemed to you enormous,—your own efforts laudable and marvellous,—the troubles and efforts of others were nothing to you;—you were ready to curse God and die. Compassionating yourself, admiring yourself and none other, with a heart full of bitterness, and a mouth full of cursing, you were eager to make quick havoc of both your genius and your soul. For this cause, your millions of money came——and,—so did I!”

“You, Geoffrey Tempest, are a person in whom a Thought of God was once planted—that subtle fire or note of music from heaven called Genius. Such a great gift is rarely given to anyone, and woe to the person who, having received it, values it only for personal gain, used for [p463Please provide the short piece of text you would like me to modernize.Self and not for God! Divine laws guided you gently along the right path of study—the path of suffering, disappointment, self-denial, and poverty—because only through these struggles is humanity made noble and taught the ways of perfection. Through pain and hard work, the soul is prepared for battle and strengthened for victory. It is harder to handle success well than to endure many hardships of war! But you—resented Heaven's favor towards you—the Valley of Humiliation was not for you at all. Poverty drove you mad, and starvation made you sick. Yet poverty is better than prideful wealth, and starvation is healthier than self-indulgence! You couldn't wait—your own problems seemed colossal to you—your own efforts admirable and incredible—while the troubles and efforts of others mattered little; you were ready to curse God and die. Filled with self-pity, admiring only yourself, with a heart full of bitterness and a mouth full of curses, you were eager to quickly ruin both your genius and your soul. For this reason, your millions of dollars cameand,—so did I!”

Standing now full height he confronted me,—his eyes were less brilliant, but, they reflected in their dark splendour a passionate scorn and sorrow.

Standing tall, he faced me—his eyes were less bright, but they reflected a passionate scorn and sadness in their dark intensity.

“O fool!—in my very coming I warned you!—on the very day we met I told you I was not what I seemed! God’s elements crashed a menace when we made our compact of friendship! And I,—when I saw the faint last struggle of the not quite torpid soul in you to resist and distrust me, did I not urge you to let that better instinct have its way? You,—jester with the Supernatural!—you,—base scoffer at Christ! A thousand hints have been given you,—a thousand chances of doing such good as must have forced me to leave you,—as would have brought me a welcome respite from sorrow,—a moment’s cessation of torture!”

“O fool!—I warned you the moment I arrived!—the very day we met, I told you I wasn’t who I appeared to be! The forces of nature threatened us when we formed our friendship! And I,—when I saw the weak last effort of your not-quite-dead soul trying to resist and distrust me, didn’t I try to encourage you to follow that better instinct? You,—jester with the supernatural!—you,—coward mocking Christ! A thousand hints have been given to you,—a thousand chances to do good that would have forced me to leave you,—that would have given me a much-needed break from sorrow,—a moment’s pause from my suffering!”

His brows contracted in a sombre frown,—he was silent a moment,—then he resumed—

His brows furrowed in a serious frown—he paused for a moment—then he resumed—

“Now learn from me the weaving of the web you so willingly became entangled in! Your millions of money were [p 464] Mine!—the man that left you heir to them, was a wretched miser, evil to the soul’s core! By virtue of his own deeds he and his dross were Mine! and maddened by the sheer accumulation of world’s wealth, he slew himself in a fit of frenzy. He lives again in a new and much more realistic phase of existence, and knows the actual value of mankind’s cash-payments! This you have yet to learn!”

“Now learn from me how you got caught up in this mess! Your millions of dollars were [p464] Mine!—the man who left you his fortune was a greedy miser, rotten to the core! Because of his own actions, he and his worthless wealth belong to me! Driven insane by the endless pile of money, he took his own life in a fit of rage. He’s back now in a new and much more realistic stage of existence and understands the true value of people’s cash! This you still need to figure out!”

He advanced a step or two, fixing his eyes more steadily upon me.

He took a step or two closer, locking his gaze more firmly on me.

“Wealth is like Genius,—bestowed not for personal gratification, but for the benefit of those who lack it. What have you done for your fellow-men? The very book you wrote and launched upon the tide of bribery and corruption was published with the intention to secure applause for Yourself, not to give help or comfort to others. Your marriage was prompted by Lust and Ambition, and in the fair Sensuality you wedded, you got your deserts! No love was in the union,—it was sanctified by the blessing of Fashion, but not the blessing of God. You have done without God; so you think! Every act of your existence has been for the pleasure and advancement of Yourself,—and this is why I have chosen you out to hear and see what few mortals ever hear or see till they have passed the dividing-line between this life and the next. I have chosen you because you are a type of the apparently respected and unblamable man;—you are not what the world calls a criminal,—you have murdered no-one,—you have stolen no neighbour’s goods—, your unchastities and adulteries are those of every ‘fashionable’ vice-monger,—and your blasphemies against the Divine are no worse than those of the most approved modern magazine-contributors. You are guilty nevertheless of the chief crime of the age—Sensual Egotism—the blackest sin known to either angels or devils, because hopeless. The murderer may repent, and save a hundred lives to make up for the one he snatched,—the thief may atone with honest labour,—the adulterer may scourge his flesh and do grim penance for late pardon,—the blasphemer may retrieve his [p 465] blasphemies,—but for the Egoist there is no chance of wholesome penitence, since to himself he is perfect, and counts his Creator as somewhat inferior. This present time of the world breathes Egotism,—the taint of Self, the hideous worship of money, corrodes all life, all thought, all feeling. For vulgar cash, the fairest and noblest scenes of Nature are wantonly destroyed without public protest,5—the earth, created in beauty, is made hideous,—parents and children, wives and husbands are ready to slay each other for a little gold,—Heaven is barred out,—God is denied,—and Destruction darkens over this planet, known to all angels as the Sorrowful Star! Be no longer blind, millionaire whose millions have ministered to Self without relieving sorrow!——for when the world is totally corrupt,—when Self is dominant,—when cunning supersedes honesty,—when gold is man’s chief ambition,—when purity is condemned,—when poets teach lewdness, and scientists blasphemy,—when love is mocked, and God forgotten,—the End is near! I take My part in that end!—for the souls of mankind are not done with when they leave their fleshly tenements! When this planet is destroyed as a bubble broken in the air, the souls of men and women live on,—as the soul of the woman you loved lives on,—as the soul of the mother who bore her, lives on,—aye!—as all My worshippers live on through a myriad worlds, a myriad phases, till they learn to shape their destinies for Heaven! And I, with them live on, in many shapes, in many ways!—when they return to God cleansed and perfect, so shall I return!—but not till then!”

"Wealth is like genius—it's not given for personal satisfaction, but to help those who don’t have it. What have you done for your fellow humans? The very book you wrote and launched amid bribery and corruption was published to earn praise for yourself, not to provide help or comfort to others. Your marriage was driven by lust and ambition, and in the attractive sensuality you chose, you got what you deserved! There was no love in that union—it was blessed by fashion, but not by God. You think you've managed without God; every action in your life has been for your own pleasure and advancement, and that's why I have chosen you to hear and see what few people ever do until they cross the line between this life and the next. I chose you because you represent the seemingly respected and faultless man—you’re not what the world calls a criminal—you haven’t murdered anyone or stolen from your neighbors; your infidelities and adulteries are those of any ‘fashionable’ sinner, and your blasphemies against the Divine are no worse than those of the most respected modern magazine writers. You are still guilty of the biggest crime of our time—sensual egotism—the darkest sin known to angels or devils because it's hopeless. A murderer can repent and save a hundred lives to make up for the one they took; a thief can make amends with honest work; an adulterer can punish themselves and seek forgiveness; a blasphemer can try to atone for their sins—but for the egotist, there’s no chance for true repentance, since they see themselves as perfect and consider their Creator somewhat inferior. This time in our world is filled with egotism—the stain of self, the ugly worship of money, infects all life, all thought, all feeling. For the sake of filthy cash, the most beautiful and noble scenes of nature are ruthlessly destroyed without public outcry,5—the earth, created in beauty, is defiled—parents and children, wives and husbands are ready to kill each other for a little gold—Heaven is shut out—God is denied—and destruction looms over this planet, known to all angels as the Sorrowful Star! Open your eyes, millionaire whose wealth has served only self without easing sadness!—— For when the world is utterly corrupt—when self takes charge—when cunning replaces honesty—when gold is man’s greatest ambition—when purity is shunned—when poets promote lewdness, and scientists blaspheme—when love is ridiculed, and God is forgotten—the end is near! I take my part in that end!—for the souls of humanity continue to exist even after they leave their physical bodies! When this planet is shattered like a bubble in the air, the souls of men and women endure—like the soul of the woman you loved endures—like the soul of her mother lives on—yes!—like all my followers live on through countless worlds, through countless phases, until they learn to shape their destinies for Heaven! And I, with them, will continue in various forms, in many ways!—when they return to God cleansed and perfected, so shall I return!—but not until then!"

He paused again,—and I heard a faint sighing sound everywhere as of wailing voices, and the name “Ahrimanes!” was breathed suddenly upon the silence. I started up listening, every nerve strained——Ahrimanes?—or Rimânez? I gazed fearfully at him, ... always beautiful, his countenance was now sublime, ... and his eyes shone with a lustrous flame.

He paused again, and I heard a faint sighing sound everywhere like wailing voices, and the name “Ahrimanes!” was suddenly whispered into the silence. I sat up, listening, every nerve strainedAhrimanes?—or Rimânez? I stared at him in fear; always beautiful, his face was now sublime, and his eyes glowed with a brilliant flame.

[p 466]
“You thought me friend!” he said—“You should have known me Foe! For everyone who flatters a man for his virtues, or humours him in his vices is that man’s worst enemy, whether demon or angel! But you judged me a fitting comrade,—hence I was bound to serve you,—I and my followers with me. You had no perception to realize this,—you, supreme scorner of the Supernatural! Little did you think of the terrifying agencies that worked the wonders of your betrothal feast at Willowsmere! Little did you dream that fiends prepared the costly banquet and poured out the luscious wine!”

[p466]
“You thought I was your friend!” he said—“You should have known I was your enemy! Anyone who flatters a person for their strengths or indulges them in their weaknesses is that person's worst enemy, whether they’re a demon or an angel! But you saw me as a suitable ally—so I had to serve you, along with my followers. You didn’t realize this—you, who scoff at the supernatural! You had no idea about the terrifying forces that created the wonders of your engagement party at Willowsmere! You never imagined that demons prepared the extravagant feast and poured the delicious wine!”

At this, a smothered groan of horror escaped me,—I looked wildly round me, longing to find some deep grave of oblivious rest wherein to fall.

At this, a muffled groan of dread escaped me—I looked around frantically, wishing to find some deep grave of forgetful rest where I could escape.

“Aye!” he continued—“The festival was fitted to the time of the world to-day!—Society, gorging itself blind and senseless, and attended by a retinue from Hell! My servants looked like men!—for truly there is little difference ’twixt man and devil! ‘Twas a brave gathering!—England has never seen so strange a one in all her annals!”

“Aye!” he continued—“The festival was perfectly suited to the state of the world today!—Society, gorging itself blind and senseless, accompanied by a crew from Hell! My servants looked like men!—for there is truly little difference between man and devil! It was an impressive gathering!—England has never seen such a strange one in all her history!”

The sighing, wailing cries increased in loudness,—my limbs shook under me, and all power of thought was paralysed in my brain. He bent his piercing looks upon me with a new expression of infinite wonder, pity and disdain.

The sighing, wailing cries grew louder—my limbs shook beneath me, and I couldn't think at all. He fixed his intense gaze on me with an expression of endless wonder, pity, and contempt.

“What a grotesque creation you men have made of Me!” he said—“As grotesque as your conception of God! With what trifling human attributes you have endowed me! Know you not that the changeless, yet ever-changing Essence of Immortal Life can take a million million shapes and yet remain unalterably the same? Were I as hideous as your Churches figure me,—could the eternal beauty with which all angels are endowed, ever change to such loathsomeness as haunts mankind’s distorted imaginations, perchance it would be well,—for none would make of me their comrade, and none would cherish me as friend! As fits each separate human nature, so seems my image,—for thus is my fate and punishment commanded. Yet even in this mask of man I wear, men own me their superior,—think you not that when [p 467] the Supreme Spirit of God wore that same mask on earth, men did not know Him for their Master? Yea, they did know!—and knowing, murdered Him,—as they ever strive to murder all divine things as soon as their divinity is recognised. Face to face I stood with Him upon the mountain-top, and there fulfilled my vow of temptation. Worlds and kingdoms, supremacies and powers!——what were they to the Ruler of them all! ‘Get thee hence, Satan!’ said the golden-sounding Voice;—ah!—glorious behest!—happy respite!—for I reached the very gate of Heaven that night, and heard the angels sing!”

“What a grotesque creation you men have made of Me!” he said. “Just as grotesque as your idea of God! You’ve given me the most trivial human traits! Don’t you realize that the unchanging yet constantly evolving Essence of Immortal Life can take on countless forms and still remain completely the same? Even if I were as ugly as your Churches depict me, could the eternal beauty that all angels possess ever transform into the repulsiveness that haunts humanity's twisted imaginations? Maybe that would be for the best—since no one would consider me their companion, and no one would value me as a friend! Just as each individual reflects their own nature, so too does my image reflect them—this is my fate and punishment. Yet even in this human mask I wear, people see me as their superior—don’t you think that when the Supreme Spirit of God wore that same mask on earth, people recognized Him as their Master? Yes, they did know!—and knowing, they killed Him—as they always try to destroy all divine things as soon as they acknowledge their divinity. I stood face to face with Him on the mountaintop and there fulfilled my vow of temptation. What are worlds and kingdoms, supremacies and powers to the Ruler of them all! ‘Get away from here, Satan!’ said the golden-sounding Voice;—ah!—what a glorious command!—what a happy escape!—for I reached the very gates of Heaven that night, and I heard the angels sing!”

His accents sank to an infinitely mournful cadence.

His voice dropped to an endlessly sad tone.

“What have your teachers done with me and my eternal sorrows?” he went on—“Have not they, and the unthinking churches, proclaimed a lie against me, saying that I rejoice in evil? O man to whom, by God’s will and because the world’s end draws nigh, I unveil a portion of the mystery of my doom, learn now once and for all, that there is no possible joy in evil!—it is the despair and the discord of the Universe,—it is Man’s creation,—My torment,—God’s sorrow! Every sin of every human being adds weight to my torture, and length to my doom,—yet my oath against the world must be kept! I have sworn to tempt,—to do my uttermost to destroy mankind,—but man has not sworn to yield to my tempting. He is free!—let him resist and I depart;—let him accept me, I remain! Eternal Justice has spoken,—Humanity, through the teaching of God made human, must work out its own redemption,—and Mine!”

“What have your teachers done to me and my endless sorrows?” he continued. “Haven’t they, along with the mindless churches, spread a falsehood about me, claiming that I take pleasure in evil? O man to whom, by God’s will and because the end of the world is near, I reveal a part of the mystery of my fate, understand once and for all that there is no true joy in evil! It is the despair and discord of the Universe—it’s a creation of Man—My torment—God’s sorrow! Every sin committed by every human being adds to my suffering and extends my doom—yet I must keep my oath against the world! I have vowed to tempt—to do everything I can to destroy humanity—but man hasn’t sworn to give in to my temptation. He is free!—if he resists, I will leave; if he accepts me, I will stay! Eternal Justice has spoken—Humanity, through the teachings of God made human, must achieve its own salvation—and mine!”

Here, suddenly advancing he stretched out his hand,—his figure grew taller, vaster and more majestic.

Here, suddenly moving forward, he reached out his hand—his figure became taller, larger, and more impressive.

“Come with me now!” he said in a low penetrating voice that sounded sweet, yet menacing—“Come!—for the veil is down for you to-night! You shall understand with WHOM you have dwelt so long in your shifting cloud-castle of life!—and in What company you have sailed perilous seas!—one, who proud and rebellious, like you, errs less, in that he owns GOD as his Master!”

“Come with me now!” he said in a deep, captivating voice that sounded both sweet and threatening—“Come!—for the veil is down for you tonight! You will understand with WHOM you have spent so long in your ever-changing dream world of life!—and in What company you have navigated treacherous waters!—one who, proud and rebellious like you, makes fewer mistakes because he acknowledges GOD as his Master!”

[p 468]
At these words a thundering crash assailed my ears,—all the windows on either side of the saloon flew open, and showed a strange glitter as of steely spears pointed aloft to the moon,— ... then, ... half-fainting, I felt myself grasped and lifted suddenly and forcibly upwards, ... and in another moment found myself on the deck of ‘The Flame,’ held fast as a prisoner in the fierce grip of hands invisible. Raising my eyes in deadly despair,—prepared for hellish tortures, and with a horrible sense of conviction in my soul that it was too late to cry out to God for mercy,—I saw around me a frozen world!—a world that seemed as if the sun had never shone upon it. Thick glassy-green walls of ice pressed round the vessel on all sides and shut her in between their inflexible barriers!—fantastic palaces, pinnacles, towers, bridges and arches of ice formed in their architectural outlines and groupings the semblance of a great city,—over all the coldly glistening peaks, the round moon, emerald-pale, looked down,—and standing opposite to me against the mast, I beheld, ... not Lucio, ... but an Angel!

[p468]
At those words, a loud crash echoed in my ears—all the windows on either side of the saloon burst open, revealing a strange shimmer like steely spears pointed up at the moon. Then, feeling faint, I suddenly found myself grasped and lifted forcefully upwards, and in the next moment, I was on the deck of ‘The Flame,’ held tightly like a prisoner in the fierce grip of unseen hands. Raising my eyes in despair, expecting hellish torment and with a terrible feeling in my soul that it was too late to call out to God for mercy, I saw a frozen world surrounding me—a world that seemed untouched by sunlight. Thick, glassy-green walls of ice pressed in on the ship from all sides, trapping her within their unyielding barriers. Fantastic palaces, pinnacles, towers, bridges, and arches of ice formed shapes that resembled a grand city. Over all, the coldly shining peaks looked down as the round moon, pale as emerald, illuminated the scene. Standing opposite me against the mast, I beheld, not Lucio, but an Angel!


5 Witness the destruction of Foyers, to the historical shame and disgrace of Scotland and Scotsmen. Back

5 Witness the devastation of Foyers, a historical shame and disgrace for Scotland and its people. Back

[p469]XLI

Crowned with a mystic radiance as of trembling stars of fire, that sublime Figure towered between me and the moonlit sky; the face, austerely grand and beautiful, shone forth luminously pale,—the eyes were full of unquenchable pain, unspeakable remorse, unimaginable despair! The features I had known so long and seen day by day in familiar intercourse were the same,—the same, yet transfigured with ethereal splendour, while shadowed by an everlasting sorrow! Bodily sensations I was scarcely conscious of;—only the Soul of me, hitherto dormant, was awake and palpitating with fear. Gradually I became aware that others were around me, and looking, I saw a dense crowd of faces, wild and wonderful,—imploring eyes were turned upon me in piteous or stern agony,—and pallid hands were stretched towards me more in appeal than menace. And I beheld as I gazed, the air darkening, and anon lightening with the shadow and the brightness of wings!—vast pinions of crimson flame began to unfurl and spread upwards all round the ice-bound vessel,—upwards till their glowing tips seemed well-nigh to touch the moon. And He, my Foe, who leaned against the mast, became likewise encircled with these shafted pinions of burning rose, which like finely-webbed clouds coloured by a strong sunset, streamed outward flaringly from his dark Form and sprang aloft in a blaze of scintillant glory. And a Voice infinitely sad, yet infinitely sweet, struck solemn music from the frozen silence.

Crowned with a mysterious glow like flickering stars of fire, that incredible Figure stood tall between me and the moonlit sky; the face, impressively grand and beautiful, shone a brilliant pale,—the eyes were filled with unquenchable pain, deep remorse, unimaginable despair! The features I had known for so long and seen every day in familiar interactions were the same,—the same, yet transformed with an otherworldly radiance, overshadowed by an everlasting sorrow! I was barely aware of my physical sensations;—only my soul, previously dormant, was awake and racing with fear. Gradually, I became aware of others around me, and when I looked, I saw a dense crowd of faces, wild and wondrous,—imploring eyes were fixed on me in pitiful or stern agony,—and pale hands were reaching towards me more in plea than threat. As I gazed, I noticed the air darkening and then lightening with the shadows and brightness of wings!—vast wings of crimson flame began to unfurl and spread upwards all around the ice-bound vessel,—upwards until their glowing tips seemed almost to touch the moon. And He, my Foe, who leaned against the mast, was also surrounded by these shafted wings of burning rose, which, like finely woven clouds colored by a strong sunset, streamed outward brightly from his dark Form and soared up in a blaze of sparkling glory. And a Voice, infinitely sad yet infinitely sweet, played solemn music from the frozen silence.

[p 470]
“Steer onward, Amiel! Onward, to the boundaries of the world!”

[p470]
“Keep going, Amiel! Keep going, to the ends of the earth!”

With every spiritual sense aroused, I glanced towards the steerman’s wheel,—was that Amiel whom I had instinctively loathed?—that Being, stern as a figure of deadliest fate, with sable wings and tortured countenance? If so, I knew him now for a fiend in very truth!—if burning horror and endless shame can so transfigure the soul of man! A history of crime was written in his anguished looks, ... what secret torment racked him no living mortal might dare to guess! With pallid skeleton hands he moved the wheel;—and as it turned, the walls of ice around us began to split with a noise of thunder.

With all my senses alert, I looked at the steerman’s wheel—was that Amiel, the one I had instinctively hated? That figure, serious as a harbinger of doom, with dark wings and a tortured face? If it was, then I recognized him as a true fiend!—if burning horror and endless shame can transform a person’s soul like that! His anguished expression told a history of crime... what secret agony tormented him, no one could dare to guess! With pale, bony hands, he gripped the wheel; and as it turned, the walls of ice around us began to crack with a sound like thunder.

“Onward Amiel!” said the great sad Voice again—“Onward where never man hath trod,—steer on to the world’s end!”

“Onward Amiel!” said the great sad Voice again—“Onward to places no man has ever been—navigate to the world’s end!”

The crowd of weird and terrible faces grew denser,—the flaming and darkening of wings became thicker than driving storm-clouds rent by lightning,—wailing cries, groans and dreary sounds of sobbing echoed about me on all sides, ... again the shattering ice roared like an earthquake under the waters, ... and, unhindered by her frozen prison-walls, the ship moved on! Dizzily, and as one in a mad dream I saw the great glittering bergs rock and bend forward,—the massive ice-city shook to its foundations, ... glistening pinnacles dropped and vanished, ... towers lurched over, broke and plunged into the sea,—huge mountains of ice split up like fine glass, yawning asunder with a green glare in the moonlight as the ‘Flame’ propelled, so it seemed, by the demon-wings of her terrific crew, cut through the frozen passage with the sharpness of a sword and the swiftness of an arrow! Whither were we bound? I dared not think,—I deemed myself dead. The world I saw was not the world I knew,—I believed I was in some spirit-land beyond the grave, whose secrets I should presently realize perchance too well! On,—on we went,—I keeping my strained sight fixed for the most part on the supreme Shape that always confronted me,—that Angel-Foe whose eyes were wild with an eternity of sorrows! Face to [p 471] face with such an Immortal Despair, I stood confounded and slain forever in my own regard,—a worthless atom, meriting naught but annihilation. The wailing cries and groans had ceased,—and we sped on in an awful silence,—while countless tragedies,—unnameable histories,—were urged upon me in the dumb eloquence of the dreary faces round me, and the expressive teaching of their terrific eyes!

The crowd of strange and terrifying faces thickened—the flaming and darkening wings became denser than storm clouds torn apart by lightning—wailing cries, groans, and sorrowful sounds of sobbing echoed around me on all sides... again, the cracking ice roared like an earthquake under the waters... and, unhindered by her frozen prison walls, the ship moved on! Dizzily, as if I were in a nightmare, I watched the massive, sparkling icebergs sway and lean forward—the enormous ice city shook to its core... glistening spires dropped and disappeared... towers toppled over, broke, and plunged into the sea—huge mountains of ice shattered like fine glass, yawning open with a green glow in the moonlight as the ‘Flame,’ seemingly propelled by the demon wings of her terrifying crew, sliced through the frozen passage with the sharpness of a sword and the speed of an arrow! Where were we headed? I dared not think—I felt like I was dead. The world I saw was not the one I knew—I believed I was in some spirit world beyond the grave, whose secrets I would soon understand all too well! On—we moved on—I kept my strained gaze mostly fixed on the supreme figure that always faced me—that Angel-Foe whose eyes were wild with an eternity of sorrow! Face to face with such an Immortal Despair, I stood bewildered and defeated in my own eyes—a worthless speck, deserving nothing but annihilation. The wailing cries and groans had stopped—and we rushed on in a dreadful silence—while countless tragedies—unnameable stories—were thrust upon me in the silent eloquence of the sorrowful faces around me and the expressive lesson of their terrifying eyes!

Soon the barriers of ice were passed,—and the ‘Flame’ floated out beyond them into a warm inland sea, calm as a lake, and bright as silver in the broad radiance of the moon. On either side were undulating shores, rich with lofty and luxuriant verdure,—I saw the distant hazy outline of dusky purple hills,—I heard the little waves plashing against hidden rocks, and murmuring upon the sand. Delicious odours filled the air;—a gentle breeze blew, ... was this the lost Paradise?—this semi-tropic zone concealed behind a continent of ice and snow? Suddenly, from the tops of the dark branching trees, came floating the sound of a bird’s singing,—and so sweet was the song, so heart-whole was the melody, that my aching eyes filled with tears. Beautiful memories rushed upon me,—the value and graciousness of life,—life on the kindly sunlit earth,—seemed very dear to my soul! Life’s opportunities,—its joys, its wonders, its blessings, all showered down upon a thankless race by a loving Creator,—these appeared to me all at once as marvellous! Oh for another chance of such life!—to redeem the past,—to gather up the wasted gems of lost moments,—to live as a man should live, in accordance with the will of God, and in brotherhood with his fellow-men! ... The unknown bird sang on in a cadence like that of a mavis in spring, only more tunefully,—surely no other woodland songster ever sang half so well! And as its dulcet notes dropped roundly one by one upon the mystic silence, I saw a pale Creature move out from amid the shadowing of black and scarlet wings,—a white woman-shape, clothed in her own long hair. She glided to the vessel’s edge, and there she leaned, with anguished face upturned,—it was the face of Sibyl! And even while I looked [p 472] upon her, she cast herself wildly down upon the deck and wept! My soul was stirred within me, ... I saw in very truth all that she might have been,—I realized what an angel a little guiding love and patience might have made her, ... and at last I pitied her! I never pitied her before!

Soon the ice barriers were gone, and the 'Flame' floated out into a warm inland sea, calm like a lake and shining like silver under the bright moonlight. On both sides were rolling shores, lush with tall, vibrant greenery. I saw the distant, hazy outline of dark purple hills and heard the little waves splashing against hidden rocks and whispering on the sand. The air was filled with delightful scents, and a gentle breeze blew... was this the lost Paradise? This semi-tropical area hidden behind a continent of ice and snow? Suddenly, from the tops of the dark, branching trees, the sound of a bird singing floated through the air, and its song was so sweet, so pure, that my aching eyes filled with tears. Beautiful memories flooded my mind—the worth and beauty of life—life on the warm, sunlit earth—felt incredibly precious to me! Life’s opportunities, its joys, its wonders, its blessings, all showered upon an ungrateful humanity by a loving Creator—suddenly appeared to me as something truly marvelous! Oh, for another chance at such a life! To make up for the past, to collect the wasted treasures of lost moments, to live as a person should, in line with God’s will and in fellowship with others! The unknown bird continued its song, its rhythm reminiscent of a nightingale in spring, but even more melodious—surely no other woodland singer could ever harmonize so beautifully! As its sweet notes cascaded gently into the mysterious silence, I saw a pale figure emerge from the shadows of dark and scarlet wings—a white woman figure, dressed in her own long hair. She glided to the edge of the vessel, leaning over with a tormented expression— it was Sibyl! And even as I looked at her, she threw herself down on the deck and wept! My soul stirred within me... I truly saw all that she could have been—I realized what an angel a little loving guidance and patience could have made her... and finally, I felt pity for her! I had never pitied her before!

And now many familiar faces shone upon me like white stars in a mist of rain,—all faces of the dead,—all marked with unquenchable remorse and sorrow. One figure passed before me drearily, in fetters glistening with a weight of gold,—I knew him for my college-friend of olden days; another, crouching on the ground in fear, I recognised as him who had staked his last possession at play, even to his immortal soul,—I even saw my father’s face, worn and aghast with grief, and trembled lest the sacred beauty of Her who had died to give me birth, should find a place among these direful horrors. But no!—thank God I never saw her!——her spirit had not lost its way to Heaven!

And now many familiar faces shone upon me like white stars in a mist of rain— all faces of the dead—all marked with endless remorse and sorrow. One figure passed before me sadly, in chains that glinted with a heavy weight of gold—I recognized him as my college friend from back in the day; another, huddled on the ground in fear, I identified as the guy who risked everything, even his immortal soul, in gambling—I even saw my father's face, worn and filled with grief, and I shook with fear that the sacred beauty of her who had died to give me life would be among these terrible horrors. But no!—thank God, I never saw her!——her spirit had not lost its way to Heaven!

Again my eyes reverted to the Mover of this mystic scene,—that Fallen Splendour whose majestic shape now seemed to fill both earth and sky. A fiery glory blazed about him, ... he raised his hand, ... the ship stopped,—and the dark Steersman rested motionless on the wheel. Round us the moonlit landscape was spread like a glittering dream of fairyland,—and still the unknown bird of God sang on with such entrancing tenderness as must have soothed hell’s tortured souls.

Again, my eyes returned to the Mover of this mystical scene—the Fallen Splendor whose majestic form now seemed to fill both the earth and the sky. A fiery glory surrounded him... he raised his hand... the ship stopped—and the dark Steersman remained still at the wheel. Around us, the moonlit landscape spread out like a glittering dream of fairyland—and still, the unknown bird of God sang on with such captivating tenderness that it must have comforted hell’s tortured souls.

“Lo, here we pause!” said the commanding Voice—“Here, where the distorted shape of Man hath never cast a shadow!—here,—where the arrogant mind of Man hath never conceived a sin!—here, where the godless greed of Man hath never defaced a beauty, or slain a woodland thing!—here, the last spot on earth left untainted by Man’s presence! Here is the world’s end!—when this land is found, and these shores profaned,—when Mammon plants its foot upon this soil,—then dawns the Judgment-Day! But, until then, ... here, where only God doth work perfection, angels may look down undismayed, and even fiends find rest!”

“Look, here we stop!” said the commanding Voice—“Here, where the twisted form of Man has never cast a shadow!—here,—where Man’s arrogant mind has never imagined a sin!—here, where the godless greed of Man has never marred a beauty, or killed a living creature!—here, the last place on earth untouched by Man’s presence! Here is the end of the world!—when this land is discovered, and these shores are tainted,—when greed steps onto this soil,—then the Judgment Day begins! But, until then, ... here, where only God creates perfection, angels can look down untroubled, and even demons can find peace!”

[p 473]
A solemn sound of music surged upon the air,—and I who had been as one in chains, bound by invisible bonds and unable to stir, was suddenly liberated. Fully conscious of freedom I still faced the dark gigantic figure of my Foe,—for his luminous eyes were now upon me, and his penetrating voice addressed me only.

[p473]
A solemn sound of music filled the air — and I, who had felt trapped and restrained by invisible chains, was suddenly set free. Fully aware of my freedom, I still confronted the dark, towering figure of my enemy — for his glowing eyes were now fixed on me, and his intense voice spoke only to me.

“Man, deceive not thyself!” he said—“Think not the terrors of this night are the delusion of a dream or the snare of a vision! Thou art awake,—not sleeping,—thou art flesh as well as spirit! This place is neither hell nor heaven nor any space between,—it is a corner of thine own world on which thou livest. Wherefore know from henceforth that the Supernatural Universe in and around the Natural is no lie,—but the chief Reality, inasmuch as God surroundeth all! Fate strikes thine hour,—and in this hour ’tis given thee to choose thy Master. Now, by the will of God, thou seest me as Angel;—but take heed thou forget not that among men I am as Man! In human form I move with all humanity through endless ages,—to kings and counsellors, to priests and scientists, to thinkers and teachers, to old and young, I come in the shape their pride or vice demands, and am as one with all. Self finds in me another Ego;—but from the pure in heart, the high in faith, the perfect in intention, I do retreat with joy, offering naught save reverence, demanding naught save prayer! So am I,—so must I ever be,—till Man of his own will releases and redeems me. Mistake me not, but know me!—and choose thy Future for truth’s sake and not out of fear! Choose and change not in any time hereafter,—this hour, this moment is thy last probation,—choose, I say! Wilt thou serve Self and Me? or God only?”

“Hey, don't fool yourself!” he said. “Don’t think the horrors of this night are just a dream or an illusion! You are awake—not sleeping—you are both flesh and spirit! This place is neither hell nor heaven nor anything in between—it is just a corner of your own world that you live in. So know from now on that the Supernatural Universe around the Natural is not a lie—but the main Reality, since God surrounds everything! Fate has struck your hour—and in this hour, you have the chance to choose your Master. Right now, by God's will, you see me as an Angel—but remember, among humans, I am just a Man! In human form, I walk with all humanity through endless ages—to kings and advisors, to priests and scientists, to thinkers and teachers, to the old and young, I appear in the shape their pride or sins demand, and I am one with everyone. The self finds in me another self; but from the pure in heart, the strong in faith, the perfect in intention, I gladly step back, offering nothing but respect, demanding nothing but prayer! That is who I am—and that is who I must always be—until humanity willingly releases and redeems me. Don’t misunderstand me, but recognize me!—and choose your future for the sake of truth and not out of fear! Choose and don’t change your mind afterward—this hour, this moment is your last chance—choose, I tell you! Will you serve yourself and me? Or just God?”

The question seemed thundered on my ears, ... shuddering, I looked from right to left, and saw a gathering crowd of faces, white, wistful, wondering, threatening and imploring,—they pressed about me close, with glistening eyes and lips that moved dumbly. And as they stared upon me I beheld another spectral thing,—the image of Myself!—a poor frail creature, pitiful, ignorant, and undiscerning,—limited in both [p 474] capacity and intelligence, yet full of strange egotism and still stranger arrogance; every detail of my life was suddenly presented to me as in a magic mirror, and I read my own chronicle of paltry intellectual pride, vulgar ambition and vulgarer ostentation,—I realised with shame my miserable vices, my puny scorn of God, my effronteries and blasphemies; and in the sudden strong repulsion and repudiation of my own worthless existence, being and character, I found both voice and speech.

The question rang in my ears, and I shuddered. I looked from side to side and saw a growing crowd of faces—white, longing, curious, threatening, and pleading. They surrounded me, their eyes shining and their lips moving silently. As they stared at me, I saw another ghostly figure—the image of myself! A poor, fragile being, pitiful, clueless, and unaware—limited in both [p474Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.ability and understanding, yet full of strange self-importance and even stranger arrogance. Every detail of my life suddenly appeared before me like in a magic mirror, and I read my own story of petty intellectual pride, shallow ambition, and even shallower showiness. I felt deep shame for my miserable vices, my petty disdain for God, my boldness and blasphemies. In the sudden, strong rejection of my worthless existence, being, and character, I found both my voice and my words.

God only!” I cried fervently—“Annihilation at His hands, rather than life without Him! God only! I have chosen!”

God only!” I exclaimed passionately—“I’d rather be annihilated by Him than live without Him! God only! I have made my choice!”

My words vibrated passionately on my own ears, ... and ... even as they were spoken, the air grew misty with a snowy opalescent radiance, ... the sable and crimson wings uplifted in such multitudinous array around me, palpitated with a thousand changeful hues, ... and over the face of my dark Foe a light celestial fell like the smile of dawn! Awed and afraid I gazed upward, ... and there I saw a new and yet more wondrous glory, ... a shining Figure outlined against the sky in such surpassing beauty and vivid brilliancy as made me think the sun itself had risen in vast Angel-shape on rainbow pinions! And from the brightening heaven there rang a silver voice, clear as a clarion-call,—

My words resonated strongly in my ears, ... and ... as I spoke, the air became filled with a misty, snowy glow, ... the black and red wings lifted all around me, shimmering with a thousand shifting colors, ... and over the face of my dark Enemy a heavenly light fell like the dawn's smile! Awed and scared, I looked up, ... and there I saw an even more amazing sight, ... a radiant Figure outlined against the sky in such incredible beauty and vivid brightness that it made me think the sun itself had risen in a great Angel shape on rainbow wings! And from the brightening sky there rang a silver voice, clear as a call to action,—

Arise, Lucifer, Son of the Morning! One soul rejects thee,—one hour of joy is granted thee! Hence and arise!

Get up, Lucifer, Son of the Morning! One soul turns away from you,—one hour of joy is given to you! Now go and rise!

Earth, air, and sea blazed suddenly into fiery gold,—blinded and stunned, I was seized by compelling hands and held firmly down by a force invisible, ... the yacht was slowly sinking under me! Overwhelmed with unearthly terrors, my lips yet murmured,

Earth, air, and sea suddenly erupted into fiery gold — blinded and stunned, I was grabbed by powerful hands and held down by an invisible force... the yacht was slowly sinking beneath me! Overcome with otherworldly fears, my lips still murmured,

God! God only!” The heavens changed from gold to crimson—anon to shining blue, ... and against this mass of wavering colour that seemed to make a jewelled archway of the sky, I saw the Form of him whom I had known as man, swiftly ascend god-like, with flaming pinions and upturned glorious visage, like a vision of light in darkness! Around him [p 475] clustered a million winged shapes,—but He, supreme, majestic, wonderful, towered high above them all, a very king of splendour, the glory round his brows resembling meteor-fires in an Arctic midnight,—his eyes, twin stars, ablaze with such great rapture as seemed half agony! Breathless and giddy, I strained my sight to follow him as he fled; ... and heard the musical calling of strange sweet voices everywhere, from east to west, from north to south.

God! Only God!” The sky shifted from gold to crimson—then to bright blue, ... and against this swirling mass of color that seemed to create a jeweled archway in the sky, I saw the figure of the man I once knew, rising god-like, with fiery wings and a radiant face, like a vision of light in the darkness! Around him [p475I'm here to help you modernize your text! Please provide the phrase you would like me to work on.swarmed a million winged beings,—but He, supreme, majestic, and marvelous, soared far above them all, a true king of brilliance, the glory around his head resembling meteor trails in an Arctic night,—his eyes, twin stars, glowing with an overwhelming joy that seemed almost painful! Breathless and dizzy, I strained to keep my eyes on him as he sped away; ... and I heard the sweet, melodic calls of strange voices everywhere, from east to west, from north to south.

“Lucifer! ... Belovëd and unforgotten! Lucifer, Son of the morning! Arise! ... arise! ...”

“Lucifer! ... Beloved and unforgettable! Lucifer, Son of the morning! Rise! ... rise! ...”

With all my remaining strength I strove to watch the vanishing upward of that sublime Luminance that now filled the visible universe,—the demon-ship was still sinking steadily, ... invisible hands still held me down, ... I was falling,—falling,—into unimaginable depths, ... when another Voice, till then unheard, solemn yet sweet, spoke aloud—

With all my remaining strength, I did my best to watch the glorious light that now filled the visible universe. The demon ship was still sinking steadily; invisible hands were still holding me down. I was falling—falling—into unimaginable depths when another voice, until then unheard, solemn yet sweet, spoke aloud—

“Bind him hand and foot, and cast him into the outermost darkness of the world! There let him find My Light!”

“Tie him up completely and throw him into the deepest darkness of the world! There let him discover My Light!”

I heard,—yet felt no fear.

I heard, but felt no fear.

“God only!” I said, as I sank into the vast profound,—and lo! while the words yet trembled on my lips, I saw the sun! The sweet earth’s sun!—the kindly orb familiar,—the lamp of God’s protection,—its golden rim came glittering upwards in the east,—higher and higher it rose, making a shining background for that mighty Figure, whose darkly luminous wings now seemed like sable storm-clouds stretched wide across the horizon! Once more ... yet once, ... the Angel-visage bent its warning looks on me, ... I saw the anguished smile, ... the great eyes burning with immortal sorrows! ... then, I was plunged forcibly downwards and thrust into an abysmal grave of frozen cold.

“God only!” I said as I sank into the vast depths,—and suddenly! while the words still shook on my lips, I saw the sun! The beautiful sun of the earth!—the friendly orb I knew well,—the light of God’s protection,—its golden edge glimmering up in the east,—higher and higher it rose, creating a bright backdrop for that mighty Figure, whose dark, glowing wings now looked like storm clouds spread wide across the horizon! Once more ... yet again, ... the Angel’s face cast its warning gaze on me, ... I saw the pained smile, ... the great eyes shining with eternal sorrows! ... then, I was forcefully plunged downwards and shoved into a freezing, bottomless grave.

[p476]
XLII

The blue sea—the blue sky!—and God’s sunshine over all! To this I woke, after a long period of unconsciousness, and found myself afloat on a wide ocean, fast bound to a wooden spar. So strongly knotted were my bonds that I could not stir either hand or foot, ... and after one or two ineffectual struggles to move I gave up the attempt, and lay submissively resigned to my fate, face upturned and gazing at the infinite azure depths above me, while the heaving breath of the sea rocked me gently to and fro like an infant in its mother’s arms. Alone with God and Nature, I, a poor human wreck, drifted,——lost, yet found! Lost on this vast sea which soon should serve my body as a sepulchre, ... but found, inasmuch as I was fully conscious of the existence and awakening of the Immortal Soul within me,—that divine, actual and imperishable essence, which now I recognised as being all that is valuable in a man in the sight of his Creator. I was to die, soon and surely;—this I thought, as the billows swayed me in their huge cradle, running in foamy ripples across my bound body, and dashing cool spray upon my brows,—what could I do now, doomed and helpless as I was, to retrieve my wasted past? Nothing! save repent,—and could repentance at so late an hour fit the laws of eternal justice? Humbly and sorrowfully I considered, ... to me had been given a terrific and unprecedented experience of the awful Reality of the Spirit-world around us,—and now I was cast out on the sea as a thing worthless, I felt that the brief [p 477] time remaining to me of life in this present sphere was indeed my “last probation,” as that Supernatural Wonder, the declared Enemy of mankind, whom still in my thoughts I called Lucio, had declared.

The blue sea—the blue sky!—and God's sunshine shining down on everything! I woke up from a long unconsciousness and found myself floating on a wide ocean, tightly tied to a wooden spar. My bonds were so tightly knotted that I couldn't move either my hands or feet,... after one or two failed attempts to get free, I gave up and lay back, resigned to my fate, staring up at the endless blue above me, while the gentle waves rocked me back and forth like a baby in its mother's arms. Alone with God and Nature, I, a poor wreck of a human, drifted,——lost, yet found! Lost in this vast sea which would soon serve as my grave,... yet found, because I was fully aware of the existence and awakening of my Immortal Soul within me—that divine, real, and everlasting essence, which I now recognized as the only thing of value in a person in the eyes of their Creator. I was going to die, soon and for sure;—this crossed my mind as the waves swayed me in their huge cradle, running foamy ripples across my bound body and splashing cool spray on my forehead—what could I do now, doomed and helpless, to make amends for my wasted past? Nothing! Except repent—and could repentance at such a late hour meet the requirements of eternal justice? Humble and sorrowful, I reflected,... I had been given a terrifying and unique experience of the awful reality of the Spirit world around us—and now I was cast upon the sea as if I were worthless. I felt that the little time left to me in this life was indeed my “last chance,” as that supernatural being, the declared Enemy of mankind, whom I still thought of as Lucio, had stated.

“If I dared,—after a life’s denial and blasphemy,—turn to Christ!” I said—“Would He,—the Divine Brother and Friend of man,—reject me?”

“If I dared, after a lifetime of denial and disrespect, turn to Christ!” I said, “Would He, the Divine Brother and Friend of humanity, turn me away?”

I whispered the question to the sky and sea, ... solemn silence seemed to invest the atmosphere, and marvellous calm. No other answer came than this, ... a deep and charmëd peace, that insensibly stole over my fretting conscience, my remorseful soul, my aching heart, my tired mind. I remembered certain words heard long ago, and lightly forgotten. “Him who cometh unto Me will I in no wise cast out.” Looking up to the clear heavens and radiant sun, I smiled; and with a complete abandonment of myself and my fears to the Divine Will, I murmured the words that in my stress of mystic agony had so far saved me,—

I whispered the question to the sky and sea, and a serious silence filled the air, creating a wonderful calm. The only response I received was a deep and soothing peace that gradually eased my restless conscience, my regretful soul, my aching heart, and my weary mind. I recalled some words I had heard long ago and almost forgotten. “Him who comes to Me will I never cast out.” Looking up at the clear sky and bright sun, I smiled; and with a total surrender of myself and my fears to the Divine Will, I softly repeated the words that had so far saved me in my moments of mystic distress,—

“God only! Whatsoever He shall choose for me in life, in death, and after death, is best.”

“God alone! Whatever He chooses for me in life, in death, and after death, is best.”

And closing my eyes, I resigned my life to the mercy of the soft waves, and with the sunbeams warm upon my face, I slept.

And closing my eyes, I surrendered my life to the gentle waves, and with the sun's warmth on my face, I slept.

· · · · ·
· · ·
·

I woke again with an icy shudder and cry,—rough cheery voices sounded in my ears,—strong hands were at work busily unfastening the cords with which I was bound, ... I was on the deck of a large steamer, surrounded by a group of men,—and all the glory of the sunset fired the seas. Questions were poured upon me, ... I could not answer them, for my tongue was parched and blistered, ... lifted upright upon my feet by sturdy arms, I could not stand for sheer exhaustion. Dimly, and in feeble dread I stared around me,——was this great vessel with smoking funnels and grinding engines [p 478] another devil’s craft set sailing round the world! Too weak to find a voice I made dumb signs of terrified inquiry, ... a broad-shouldered bluff-looking man came forward, whose keen eyes rested on me with kindly compassion.

I woke up again with a cold shiver and a shout—loud, friendly voices filled my ears—strong hands were busy untying the cords that bound me... I was on the deck of a large ship, surrounded by a group of men—and the brilliant sunset lit up the ocean. Questions were thrown at me... I couldn’t respond because my tongue was dry and blistered... lifted to my feet by sturdy arms, I couldn't stand from sheer exhaustion. In a haze of fear, I looked around—was this massive vessel with smoking chimneys and grinding engines [p478Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.another hellish craft sailing around the world? Too weak to speak, I made silent gestures of fear and uncertainty... a broad-shouldered, rugged-looking man stepped forward, his sharp eyes looking at me with kind understanding.

“This is an English vessel,” he said—“We are bound for Southampton. Our helmsman saw you floating ahead,—we stopped and sent a boat for rescue. Where were you wrecked? Any more of the crew afloat?”

“This is an English ship,” he said. “We’re headed for Southampton. Our helmsman spotted you drifting ahead, so we stopped and sent a boat to rescue you. Where did you get shipwrecked? Are there any more crew members out there?”

I gazed at him, but could not speak. The strangest thoughts crowded into my brain, moving me to wild tears and laughter. England! The word struck clashing music on my mind, and set all my pulses trembling. England! The little spot upon the little world, most loved and honoured of all men, save those who envy its worth! I made some gesture, whether of joy or mad amazement I know not,——had I been able to speak I could have related nothing that those men around me could have comprehended or believed, ... then I sank back again in a dead swoon.

I stared at him but couldn't find the words. The strangest thoughts flooded my mind, overwhelming me with tears and laughter. England! The word resonated in my head and made my heart race. England! That tiny piece of the world, the most loved and revered by everyone except those who envy its value! I made some gesture, whether it was one of joy or sheer amazement, I couldn't tell—if I had been able to speak, I wouldn’t have been able to express anything those men around me could understand or believe... then I collapsed back into a deep faint.

They were very good to me, all those English sailors. The captain gave me his own cabin,—the ship’s doctor attended me with a zeal that was only exceeded by his curiosity to know where I came from, and the nature of the disaster that had befallen me. But I remained dumb, and lay inert and feeble in my berth, grateful for the care bestowed upon me, as well as for the temporary exhaustion that deprived me of speech. For I had enough to do with my own thoughts,—thoughts far too solemn and weighty for utterance. I was saved,—I was given another chance of life in the world,—and I knew why! My one absorbing anxiety now was to retrieve my wasted time, and to do active good where hitherto I had done nothing!

They were really nice to me, all those English sailors. The captain gave me his own cabin, and the ship’s doctor took care of me with a dedication that was only surpassed by his curiosity about where I came from and what disaster had happened to me. But I stayed quiet, lying weak and helpless in my bed, thankful for the care I received, as well as for the temporary fatigue that kept me from talking. I had plenty to think about—thoughts far too serious and heavy to express. I was saved—I was given another chance at life in the world—and I knew why! My only overwhelming concern now was to make up for lost time and to do something good where I had previously done nothing!

The day came at last, when I was sufficiently recovered to be able to sit on deck and watch with eager eyes the approaching coast-line of England. I seemed to have lived a century since I left it,—aye, almost an eternity,—for time is what the Soul makes it, and no more. I was an object of interest and attention among all the passengers on board, for as yet I had [p 479] not broken silence. The weather was calm and bright, ... the sun shone gloriously,—and far off the pearly rim of Shakespeare’s ‘happy isle’ glistened jewel-like upon the edge of the sea. The captain came and looked at me,—nodded encouragingly,—and after a moment’s hesitation, said—

The day finally arrived when I was well enough to sit on deck and eagerly watch the coastline of England coming into view. It felt like I had lived a hundred years since I left it—almost like an eternity—because time is what the Soul makes it, nothing more. I was a point of interest among all the passengers on board, since I still hadn’t broken my silence. The weather was calm and bright, the sun was shining beautifully, and in the distance, the pearly edge of Shakespeare’s ‘happy isle’ sparkled like a jewel on the horizon. The captain came over, looked at me, nodded encouragingly, and after a moment of hesitation, said—

“Glad to see you out on deck! Almost yourself again, eh?”

“Great to see you out on deck! Feels like you're getting back to your old self, huh?”

I silently assented with a faint smile.

I quietly nodded with a slight smile.

“Perhaps”—he continued, “as we’re so near home, you’ll let me know your name? It’s not often we pick up a man alive and drifting in mid-Atlantic.”

“Maybe,” he went on, “since we’re so close to home, you could tell me your name? It’s not every day we find a guy alive and drifting in the middle of the Atlantic.”

In mid-Atlantic! What force had flung me there I dared not think, ... nor whether it was hellish or divine.

In the middle of the Atlantic! I wouldn't dare think about what had thrown me there, ... or whether it was something from hell or something divine.

“My name?” I murmured, surprised into speech,—how odd it was I had never thought of myself lately as having a name or any other thing belonging to me!—“Why certainly! Geoffrey Tempest is my name.”

“My name?” I whispered, caught off guard—how strange it was that I hadn’t thought of myself recently as having a name or anything else that belonged to me!—“Of course! Geoffrey Tempest is my name.”

The captain’s eyes opened widely.

The captain's eyes went wide.

“Geoffrey Tempest! Dear me! ... The Mr Tempest?——the great millionaire that was?”

“Geoffrey Tempest! Oh my! ... The Mr. Tempest?the famous millionaire that was?”

It was now my turn to stare.

It was my turn to stare now.

“That was?” I repeated—“What do you mean?”

“That was?” I repeated—“What do you mean?”

“Have you not heard?” he asked excitedly.

“Did you not hear?” he asked eagerly.

“Heard? I have heard nothing since I left England some months ago—with a friend, on board his yacht ... we went on a long voyage and ... a strange one! We were wrecked, ... you know the rest, and how I owe my life to your rescue. But of news I am ignorant ...”

“Heard? I haven't heard anything since I left England a few months ago—with a friend, on his yacht... we went on a long and unusual voyage! We got wrecked... you know the rest, and how I owe my life to your rescue. But I’m unaware of the news ...”

“Good heavens!” he interrupted quickly—“Bad news travels fast as a rule they say,—but you have missed it ... and I confess I don’t like to be the bearer of it ...”

“Good heavens!” he quickly interrupted—“Bad news travels fast, as they say, but you’ve missed it ... and I admit I don’t like being the one to bring it ...”

He broke off, and his genial face looked troubled. I smiled,—yet wondered.

He stopped speaking, and his friendly face looked uneasy. I smiled, but I felt curious.

“Pray speak out!” I said—“I don’t think you can tell me anything that will deeply affect me,—now. I know the best and worst of most things in the world, I assure you!”

“Please, go ahead and speak!” I said. “I don’t think you can tell me anything that will really affect me—now. I know the best and worst of most things in the world, I promise you!”

He eyed me dubiously;—then, going into his smoking-cabin, [p 480] he brought me out an American newspaper seven days old. He handed it to me pointing to its leading columns without a word. There I saw in large type—“A Millionaire Ruined! Enormous Frauds! Monster Forgeries! Gigantic Swindle! On the track of Bentham and Ellis!”

He looked at me skeptically, then went into his smoking room, [p480Please provide the text you would like modernized.and came out with a week-old American newspaper. He handed it to me and pointed to the main headlines without saying anything. There, in big letters, I read—“A Millionaire Ruined! Huge Frauds! Major Forgeries! Massive Scandal! On the trail of Bentham and Ellis!”

My brain swam for a minute,—then I read on steadily, and soon grasped the situation. The respectable pair of lawyers whom I had implicitly relied on for the management of all my business affairs in my absence, had succumbed to the temptation of having so much cash in charge for investment,—and had become a pair of practised swindlers. Dealing with the same bank as myself, they had forged my name so cleverly that the genuineness of the signature had never been even suspected,—and, after drawing enormous sums in this way, and investing in various ‘bubble’ companies with which they personally were concerned, they had finally absconded, leaving me almost as poor as I was when I first heard of my inherited fortune. I put aside the paper, and looked up at the good captain, who stood watching me with sympathetic anxiety.

My mind was racing for a moment—then I kept reading and quickly understood what was happening. The respectable lawyers I had trusted completely to handle all my business matters while I was away had given in to the temptation of managing so much cash for investment—and had turned into experienced crooks. Working with the same bank as I did, they had forged my signature so skillfully that no one had even suspected it was fake—and after withdrawing massive amounts that way and investing in various ‘bubble’ companies they were personally involved in, they had finally disappeared, leaving me nearly as broke as I was when I first learned about my inherited fortune. I set the paper aside and looked up at the kind captain, who was watching me with concerned sympathy.

“Thank you!” I said—“These thieves were my trusted lawyers,—and I can cheerfully say that I am much more sorry for them than I am for myself. A thief is always a thief,—a poor man, if he be honest, is at any rate the thief’s superior. The money they have stolen will bring them misery rather than pleasure,—of that I am convinced. If this account be correct, they have already lost large sums in bogus companies,—and the man Bentham, whom I thought the very acme of shrewd caution has sunk an enormous amount of capital in a worn-out gold mine. Their forgeries must have been admirably done!—a sad waste of time and cleverness. It appears too that the investments I have myself made are worthless;—well, well!—it does not matter,—I must begin the world again, that’s all!” He looked amazed.

“Thank you!” I said. “These crooks were my trusted lawyers, and I can honestly say that I feel much more sorry for them than for myself. A thief is always a thief—an honest poor person is at least better off than a thief. The money they've stolen will bring them more misery than joy—I'm sure of that. If this is true, they've already lost a lot in fake companies—and the guy Bentham, who I thought was the epitome of caution, has dumped a huge amount of money into a worn-out gold mine. Their forgeries must have been incredibly well done! What a sad waste of time and talent. It also seems that the investments I made are worthless; well, well! It doesn't matter—I just have to start over, that's all!” He looked shocked.

“I don’t think you quite realize your own misfortune, Mr Tempest”—he said—“You take it too quietly by half. You’ll think worse of it presently.”

“I don’t think you fully understand your own bad luck, Mr. Tempest,” he said. “You’re taking it way too calmly. You’ll regret it soon enough.”

“I hope not!” I responded, with a smile—“It never does [p 481] to think the worst of anything. I assure you I realize perfectly. I am in the world’s sight a ruined man,—I quite understand!”

“I hope not!” I replied with a smile. “It never helps to think the worst about anything. I assure you I completely understand. In the eyes of the world, I’m a ruined man—I get it!” [p481I'm sorry, but there seems to be a misunderstanding. Please provide a specific short piece of text for me to modernize.

He shrugged his shoulders with quite a desperate air, and left me. I am convinced he thought me mad,—but I knew I had never been so sane. I did indeed entirely comprehend my ‘misfortune,’ or rather the great chance bestowed on me of winning something far higher than all the coffers of Mammon; I read in my loss of world’s cash the working of such a merciful providence and pity as gave me a grander hope than any I had ever known. Clear before me rose the vision of that most divine and beautiful necessity of happiness,—Work!—the grand and too often misprized Angel of Labour, which moulds the mind of man, steadies his hands, controls his brain, purifies his passions, and strengthens his whole mental and physical being. A rush of energy and health filled my veins,—and I thanked God devoutly for the golden opportunities held out afresh for me to accept and use. Gratitude there should be in every human soul for every gift of heaven,—but nothing merits more thankfulness and praise to the Creator than the call to work, and the ability to respond to it.

He shrugged his shoulders in a desperate way and left me. I’m sure he thought I was crazy, but I knew I had never been more sane. I completely understood my 'misfortune,' or rather the incredible opportunity I had to gain something much greater than all the riches in the world; I saw in my loss of cash a demonstration of such merciful providence and compassion that gave me a hope greater than anything I’d ever experienced. The vision of the most divine and beautiful necessity of happiness—Work!—rose clearly before me. It’s the grand and often undervalued Angel of Labor, which shapes the human mind, steadies our hands, directs our brains, purifies our passions, and strengthens our entire mental and physical selves. A surge of energy and health filled my veins, and I thanked God sincerely for the fresh golden opportunities presented to me to embrace and utilize. Every human soul should feel gratitude for every gift from heaven, but nothing deserves more thanks and praise to the Creator than the call to work and the ability to answer it.

England at last! I bade farewell to the good ship that had rescued me, and to all on board her, most of whom now knew my name and looked upon me with pity as well as curiosity. The story of my being wrecked on a friend’s yacht was readily accepted,—and the subject of that adventure was avoided, as the general impression was that my friend, whoever he was, had been drowned with his crew, and that I was the one survivor. I did not offer any further explanation, and was content to so let the matter rest, though I was careful to send both the captain and the ship’s doctor a handsome recompense for their united attention and kindness. I have reason to believe, from the letters they wrote me, that they were more than satisfied with the sums received, and that I really did some actual good with those few last fragments of my vanished wealth.

England at last! I said goodbye to the good ship that had rescued me, along with everyone on board, most of whom now knew my name and looked at me with both pity and curiosity. The story of being shipwrecked on a friend's yacht was easily accepted, and we avoided discussing that adventure because it was generally thought that my friend, whoever he was, had drowned with his crew, leaving me as the sole survivor. I didn't provide any further explanation and was okay with leaving it at that, though I made sure to send both the captain and the ship's doctor a generous reward for their combined attention and kindness. I have reason to believe, from the letters they sent me, that they were more than happy with the amounts they received, and that I actually did some good with those last remnants of my lost wealth.

[p 482]
On reaching London, I interviewed the police concerning the thieves and forgers, Bentham and Ellis, and stopped all proceedings against them.

[p482]
Upon arriving in London, I spoke with the police about the thieves and forgers, Bentham and Ellis, and halted all actions against them.

“Call me mad if you like,”—I said to the utterly confounded chief of the detective force—“I do not mind! But let these rascals keep the trash they have stolen. It will be a curse to them, as it has been to me! It is devil’s money! Half of it was already gone, being settled on my late wife,—at her death, it reverted by the same deed of settlement, to any living members of her family, and it now belongs to Lord Elton. I have lived to make a noble Earl rich, who was once bankrupt,—and I doubt if he would lend me a ten-pound-note for the asking! However, I shall not ask him. The rest has gone into the universal waste of corruption and sham—let it stay there! I shall never bother myself to get it back. I prefer to be a free man.”

“Call me crazy if you want,” I said to the completely confused chief of the detective force, “I don’t care! But let these thieves keep the junk they’ve stolen. It will be a curse to them, just like it was for me! It’s dirty money! Half of it was already gone, being settled on my late wife—when she died, it went back, according to the settlement, to any living relatives of hers, and now it belongs to Lord Elton. I’ve ended up making a noble Earl wealthy, who was once bankrupt—and I doubt he’d lend me a ten-pound note if I asked! But I won’t ask him. The rest has just gone into the endless pit of corruption and deceit—let it stay there! I’ll never bother to get it back. I prefer to be a free man.”

“But the bank,—the principle of the thing!” exclaimed the detective with indignation.

“But the bank—the principle of the thing!” the detective exclaimed, irritated.

I smiled.

I smiled.

“Exactly! The principle of the thing has been perfectly carried out. A man who has too much money creates forgers and thieves about him,—he cannot expect to meet with honesty. Let the bank prosecute if it likes,—I shall not. I am free!—free to work for my living. What I earn I shall enjoy,—what I inherited, I have learnt to loathe!”

“Exactly! The principle of the matter has been perfectly executed. A man with too much money creates forgers and thieves around him—he can't expect to encounter honesty. Let the bank take legal action if it wants—I won’t. I am free!—free to earn my own living. What I earn I will enjoy—what I inherited, I have come to despise!”

With that I left him, puzzled and irate,—and in a day or two the papers were full of strange stories concerning me, and numerous lies as well. I was called ‘mad,’ ‘unprincipled,’ ‘thwarting the ends of justice,’—and sundry other names, while scurrilous civilities known only to the penny paragraphist were heaped upon me by the score. To complete my entire satisfaction, a man on the staff of one of the leading journals, dug out my book from Mudie’s underground cellar, and ‘slashed’ it with a bitterness and venom only excelled by my own violence when anonymously libelling the work of Mavis Clare! And the result was remarkable,—for in a sudden wind of caprice, the public made a rush for my neglected literary offspring,—they [p 483] took it up, handled it tenderly, read it lingeringly, found something in it that pleased them, and finally bought it by thousands! ... whereat the astute Morgeson, as virtuous publisher, wrote to me in wonder and congratulation, enclosing a cheque for a hundred pounds on ‘royalties,’ and promising more in due course, should the ‘run’ continue. Ah, the sweetness of that earned hundred pounds! I felt a King of independence!—realms of ambition and attainment opened out before me,—life smiled upon me as it had never smiled before. Talk of poverty! I was rich!——rich with a hundred pounds made out of my own brain-labour,—and I envied no millionaire that ever flaunted his gold beneath the sun! I thought of Mavis Clare, ... but dared not dwell too long upon her gentle image. In time perhaps, ... when I had settled down to fresh work, ... when I had formed my life as I meant to form it, in the habits of faith, firmness and unselfishness, I would write to her and tell her all,—all, even to that dread insight into worlds unseen, beyond the boundaries of an unknown region of everlasting frozen snow! But now,——now I resolved to stand alone,—fighting my battle as a man should fight, seeking for neither help nor sympathy, and trusting not in Self, but God only. Moreover I could not induce myself yet to look again upon Willowsmere. The place was terror-haunted for me; and though Lord Elton with a curious condescension, (seeing that it was to me he owed the free gift of his former property) invited me to stay there, and professed a certain lame regret for the ‘heavy financial losses’ I had sustained, I saw in the tone of his epistle that he looked upon me somewhat in the light of a madman after my refusal to take up the matter of my absconding solicitors, and that he would rather I stayed away. And I did stay away;—and even when his marriage with Diana Chesney took place with great pomp and splendour, I refused his invitation to be present. In the published list of guests, however which appeared in the principal papers, I was scarcely surprised to read the name of ‘Prince Lucio Rimânez.’

With that, I left him, confused and angry—and in a day or two, the papers were full of strange stories about me, along with a bunch of lies. I was called ‘mad,’ ‘unprincipled,’ and ‘thwarting the ends of justice,’ among other names, while nasty comments known only to gossip columnists were thrown at me in droves. To top it all off, a guy from one of the leading newspapers unearthed my book from Mudie’s underground storage and brutally criticized it with a bitterness and venom that only matched my own harshness when I anonymously trashed Mavis Clare's work! The outcome was surprising—suddenly, the public rushed to grab my previously ignored book—they picked it up, carefully handled it, read it slowly, found something they liked, and ended up buying it by the thousands! ... to which the savvy Morgeson, proud publisher, wrote to me in amazement and congratulations, enclosing a check for a hundred pounds as ‘royalties’ and promising more later if the demand kept up. Ah, the joy of that earned hundred pounds! I felt like a King of independence!—vast realms of ambition and achievement opened up before me—life smiled at me like it never had before. Talk about being broke! I was rich!—rich with a hundred pounds earned through my own hard work—and I envied no millionaire flaunting their wealth in the sun! I thought of Mavis Clare, ... but I dared not linger on her kind image for too long. Maybe in time, ... when I settled into new work, ... when I shaped my life as I intended, with habits of faith, resilience, and selflessness, I would write to her and share everything—all of it, even that terrifying insight into unseen worlds, beyond the boundaries of a mysterious realm of eternal frozen snow! But now, I resolved to stand on my own—fighting my battle like any man should, seeking neither help nor sympathy, trusting only in God and not in myself. Plus, I couldn't bring myself to look back at Willowsmere yet. That place haunted me with fear; and even though Lord Elton, with a curious condescension (since he owed me for the free gift of his former property), invited me to stay there and expressed some half-hearted regret for the ‘heavy financial losses’ I had faced, I could tell from the tone of his letter that he viewed me somewhat as a madman after I refused to pursue the issue of my runaway solicitors, and that he’d rather I stayed away. And I did stay away;—and even when he married Diana Chesney with great pomp and ceremony, I turned down his invitation to attend. However, I was hardly surprised to see the name ‘Prince Lucio Rimânez’ in the published list of guests that appeared in the main newspapers.

I now took a humble room and set to work on a new [p 484] literary enterprise, avoiding everyone I had hitherto known, for being now almost a poor man, I was aware that ‘swagger society’ wished to blot me from its visiting-list. I lived with my own sorrowful thoughts,—musing on many things, training myself to humility, obedience, and faith with fortitude,—and day by day I did battle with the monster, Egotism, that presented itself in a thousand disguises at every turn in my own life as well as in the lives of others. I had to re-form my character,—to mould the obstinate nature that rebelled, and make its obstinacy serve for the attainment of higher objects than world’s renown,—the task was difficult,—but I gained ground a little with every fresh effort.

I moved into a modest room and started working on a new [p484Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.literary project, keeping away from everyone I used to know. Now that I was almost broke, I realized that the ‘swagger society’ wanted to erase me from their guest list. I spent time with my own sorrowful thoughts, reflecting on many things, training myself in humility, obedience, and faith with determination. Each day, I fought against the monster, Egotism, which showed up in countless forms at every turn in my life and the lives of others. I needed to reshape my character, to mold the stubborn part of me that resisted, and to make that stubbornness work towards higher goals than fame—this task was tough—but I made progress a little with each new effort.

I had lived for some months like this in bitter self-abasement, when all the reading world was suddenly electrified by another book of Mavis Clare’s. My lately favoured first work was again forgotten and thrust aside,—hers, slated and screamed at as usual by the criticasters, was borne along to fame by a great wave of honest public praise and enthusiasm. And I? I rejoiced!—no longer grudging or envious of her sweet fame, I stood apart in spirit as it were, while the bright car of her triumph went by, decked, not only with laurels, but with roses,—the blossoms of a people’s love and honour. With all my soul I reverenced her genius,—with all my heart I honoured her pure womanliness! And in the very midst of her brilliant success, when all the world was talking of her, she wrote to me, a simple little letter, as gracious as her own fair name.

For some months, I had been living in bitter self-disdain when suddenly, the reading world was electrified by another book from Mavis Clare. My recently admired first work was forgotten and pushed aside again—hers, criticized and praised as usual by the reviewers, rode a huge wave of genuine public admiration and enthusiasm to fame. And me? I rejoiced! No longer begrudging or envious of her sweet success, I stood apart in spirit, so to speak, while the bright chariot of her triumph passed by, adorned not just with laurels, but with roses—the blooms of a people's love and respect. With all my soul, I respected her talent—with all my heart, I valued her pure womanhood! In the midst of her shining success, when everyone was talking about her, she wrote me a simple little letter, as gracious as her own beautiful name.


Dear Mr Tempest,


Hello Mr. Tempest,

I heard by chance the other day that you had returned to England. I therefore send this note to the care of your publisher to express my sincere delight in the success your clever book has now attained after its interval of probation. I fancy the public appreciation of your work must go far to console you for the great losses you have had both in life and fortune, of which I will not here speak. When you feel that you can bear to look again upon scenes which I know [p 485] will be sure to rouse in your mind many sad and poignant memories, will you come and see me?

I heard by chance the other day that you were back in England. So, I’m sending this note to your publisher to express my genuine happiness about the success your brilliant book has now achieved after its time of waiting. I imagine the public’s appreciation for your work must go a long way in comforting you for the significant losses you’ve experienced both in life and wealth, about which I won't elaborate here. When you feel ready to revisit places that I know will stir many sad and touching memories, will you come and see me?

Your friend

Your buddy

    Mavis Clare.
 

Mavis Clare.

A mist came before my eyes,—I almost felt her gentle presence in my room,—I saw the tender look, the radiant smile,—the innocent yet earnest joy in life and love of purity that emanated from the fair personality of the sweetest woman I had ever known. She called herself my friend!—... it was a privilege of which I felt myself unworthy! I folded the letter and put it near my heart to serve me as a talisman, ... she, of all bright creatures in the world surely knew the secret of happiness! ... Some-day, ... yes, ... I would go and see her, ... my Mavis that sang in her garden of lilies,—some day when I had force and manliness enough to tell her all,—save my love for her! For that, I felt, must never be spoken,—Self must resist Self, and clamour no more at the gate of a forfeited Paradise! Some day I would see her, ... but not for a long time, ... not till I had, in part at least, worked out my secret expiation. As I sat musing thus, a strange memory came into my brain, ... I thought I heard a voice resembling my own, which said—

A fog filled my vision—I almost felt her gentle presence in my room—I saw the tender look, the radiant smile, the innocent yet sincere joy in life and love of purity that radiated from the sweet personality of the most wonderful woman I had ever known. She called herself my friend!—... it was a privilege I felt unworthy of! I folded the letter and placed it near my heart as a talisman, ... she, of all the amazing people in the world, surely knew the secret to happiness! ... Someday, ... yes, ... I would go see her, ... my Mavis who sang in her garden of lilies—someday when I felt strong and manly enough to tell her everything—except my love for her! Because I knew that should never be said—Self must resist Self, and no longer cry out at the gate of a lost Paradise! Someday I would see her, ... but not for a long time, ... not until I had, at least in part, worked out my secret atonement. As I sat lost in thought, a strange memory flickered in my mind, ... I thought I heard a voice that sounded like mine, which said—

Lift, oh lift the shrouding veil, spirit of the City Beautiful! For I feel I shall read in your eyes the secret of happiness!

Lift, oh lift the covering veil, spirit of the City Beautiful! For I feel I will see in your eyes the secret to happiness!

A cold shudder ran through me,—I sprang up erect, in a kind of horror. Leaning at my open window I looked down into the busy street below,—and my thoughts reverted to the strange things I had seen in the East,—the face of the dead Egyptian dancer, uncovered to the light again after two thousand years,—the face of Sibyl!—then I remembered the vision of the “City Beautiful,” in which one face had remained veiled,—the face I most desired to see!——and I trembled more and more as my mind, despite my will, began to weave together links of the past and present, till they seemed growing into one and the same. Was I again to be the prey of evil forces?——did some new danger [p 486] threaten me?—had I, by some unconscious wicked wish invited new temptation to assail me?

A cold shiver ran through me—I sat up straight in a kind of horror. Leaning out my open window, I looked down at the busy street below, and my thoughts went back to the strange things I had seen in the East—the face of the dead Egyptian dancer, uncovered after two thousand years—the face of Sibyl! Then I recalled the vision of the “City Beautiful,” where one face had remained veiled—the face I most wanted to see! I trembled more and more as my mind, against my will, began to connect the past and present, until they felt like one and the same. Was I going to be a victim of evil forces again? Did some new danger threaten me? Had I, through some unconscious wicked desire, invited new temptation to attack me?

Overcome by my sensations, I left my work and went out into the fresh air, ... it was late at night,—and the moon was shining. I felt for the letter of Mavis,—it pressed against my heart, a shield against all vileness. The room I occupied was in a house not far from Westminster Abbey, and I instinctively bent my steps towards that grey old shrine of kings and poets dead. The square around it was almost deserted,——I slackened my pace, strolling meditatively along the narrow paved way that forms a short cut across into Old Palace Yard, ... when suddenly a Shadow crossed my path, and looking up, I came face to face with——Lucio! The same as ever,—the perfect impersonation of perfect manhood! ... his countenance, pale, proud, sorrowful yet scornful, flashed upon me like a star!——he looked full at me, and a questioning smile rested on his lips!

Overwhelmed by my feelings, I left my work and stepped outside into the fresh air. It was late at night, and the moon was shining. I felt for Mavis's letter—it pressed against my heart, a shield against all negativity. The room I was in was in a house not far from Westminster Abbey, and I naturally started walking toward that gray old shrine of kings and poets long gone. The square around it was almost deserted; I slowed my pace, strolling thoughtfully along the narrow paved path that forms a shortcut into Old Palace Yard, when suddenly a shadow crossed my path. Looking up, I came face to face with Lucio! Just like before—the perfect embodiment of manhood! His face, pale, proud, sorrowful yet contemptuous, shone on me like a star! He looked straight at me, and a questioning smile lingered on his lips!

My heart almost stopped beating, ... I drew a quick sharp breath, ... again I felt for the letter of Mavis, and then, ... meeting his gaze fixedly and straightly in my turn, I moved slowly on in silence. He understood,—his eyes flashed with the jewel-like strange brilliancy I knew so well, and so well remembered,—and drawing back he stood aside and—let me pass! I continued my walk steadily, though dazed and like one in a dream,—till reaching the shadowed side of the street opposite the Houses of Parliament, I stopped for a moment to recover my startled senses. There again I saw him!——the superb man’s form,—the Angel’s face,—the haunting, splendid sorrowful eyes!——he came with his usual ease and grace of step into the full moonlight and paused,—apparently waiting for some one. For me?—ah no!—I kept the name of God upon my lips,—I gathered all the strength of faith within my soul,—and though I was wholesomely afraid of Myself, I feared no other foe! I lingered therefore—watching;—and presently I saw a few members of Parliament walking singly and in groups towards the House,—one or two greeted the tall dark Figure as a friend and familiar, and others knew him not. [p 487] Still he waited on, ... and so did I. At last, just as Big Ben chimed the quarter to eleven, one man whom I instantly recognised as a well-known Cabinet minister, came walking briskly towards the House, ... then, and then only, He, whom I had known as Lucio, advanced smiling. Greeting the minister cordially, in that musical rich voice I knew of old, he took his arm,—and they both walked on slowly, talking earnestly. I watched them till their figures receded in the moonlight, ... the one tall, kingly and commanding, ... the other burly and broad, and self-assertive in demeanour;—I saw them ascend the steps, and finally disappear within the House of England’s Imperial Government,—Devil and Man,—together!

My heart nearly stopped, ... I took a sharp breath, ... I reached for Mavis's letter again, and then, ... meeting his steady gaze directly, I moved forward slowly in silence. He understood—his eyes sparkled with that strange brilliance I was so familiar with—and stepping back, he let me pass! I walked steadily, though feeling dazed and as if in a dream, until I reached the shadowed side of the street across from the Houses of Parliament, where I paused for a moment to gather my startled senses. There he was again!—the superb figure of a man—the angelic face—the haunting, beautiful sorrowful eyes!—he stepped into the full moonlight with his usual grace and paused, seemingly waiting for someone. For me?—oh no!—I kept God's name on my lips, pulled together all the strength of faith in my soul, and while I was quite afraid of myself, I feared no other enemy! So I lingered—watching;—and soon I noticed a few members of Parliament walking alone and in groups toward the House—one or two greeted the tall dark figure as a friend, while others didn’t recognize him. [p487]He kept waiting, ... and so did I. Finally, just as Big Ben chimed a quarter to eleven, a man I instantly recognized as a well-known Cabinet minister walked briskly toward the House ... then, only then, he, whom I had known as Lucio, approached with a smile. He greeted the minister warmly, in that rich musical voice I remembered well, took his arm, and they walked on slowly, talking earnestly. I watched until they faded into the moonlight, ... one tall, regal and commanding, ... the other stocky and broad, exuding confidence;—I saw them ascend the steps and finally disappear inside the House of England’s Imperial Government—Devil and Man—together!

Transcriber’s Note

Inconsistent hyphenation and word boundaries have been retained: any rate/anyrate, bluebells/blue-bells, commonplace/common-place, deathlike/death-like, goodwill/good-will, honeysuckle/honey-suckle, Maypole/May-pole, notepaper/note-paper, nowadays/now-a-days, overhead/over-head, Pall Mall/Pall-Mall, pocket book/pocketbook/pocket-book, someone/some-one, Supernatural/Super-natural, uplifted/up-lifted.

Inconsistent hyphenation and word boundaries have been retained: any rate/anyrate, bluebells/blue-bells, commonplace/common-place, deathlike/death-like, goodwill/good-will, honeysuckle/honey-suckle, Maypole/May-pole, notepaper/note-paper, nowadays/now-a-days, overhead/over-head, Pall Mall/Pall-Mall, pocket book/pocketbook/pocket-book, someone/some-one, Supernatural/Super-natural, uplifted/up-lifted.

Minor punctuation and spelling repairs have been made without comment.

Minor punctuation and spelling corrections have been made without comment.



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!